A brief explication of the first fifty Psalms by David Dickson.
         Dickson, David, 1583?-1663.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 752 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 176 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35941
         Wing D1392
         ESTC R24996
         08713022
         ocm 08713022
         41635
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35941)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41635)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1256:5)
      
       
         
           
             A brief explication of the first fifty Psalms by David Dickson.
             Dickson, David, 1583?-1663.
          
           
             The second edition, corrected.
          
           [8], 331 p.
           
             Printed by T.M. for Thomas Johnson,
             London :
             1655.
          
           
             Includes text of Psalms I-L.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Psalms I-L -- Commentaries.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           EXPLICATION
           of
           the
           First
           Fifty
           PSALMS
           :
           BY
           DAVID
           DICKSON
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Edenburgh
           .
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             106.4
             .
          
           
             Remember
             me
             O
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             favor
             that
             thou
             bearest
             unto
             thy
             people
             :
             O
             visit
             me
             with
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             see
             the
             good
             of
             thy
             chosen
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             gladnesse
             of
             thy
             Nation
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             glory
             with
             thine
             inheritance
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Edition
             corrected
          
           .
        
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
           EDMUND
           CALAMY
           ,
           Nov.
           15.
           
           165●
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             M.
          
           for
           THOMAS
           JOHNSON
           at
           the
           Key
           in
           
             Pauls
             Church-yard
          
           ,
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           truly
           Honorable
           and
           Religious
           Ladies
           ,
           my
           Lady
           Marquesse
           of
           Argyle
           ,
           and
           my
           Lady
           
             Anne
             Campbell
          
           her
           eldest
           daughter
           :
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           through
           
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           IT
           is
           the
           good
           and
           wise
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           matters
           concerning
           this
           temporal
           life
           ,
           to
           make
           manifest
           his
           bounty
           and
           kindnesse
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           how
           unkind
           and
           wicked
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           and
           not
           leave
           himselfe
           without
           a
           witnesse
           against
           complainers
           :
           But
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           things
           which
           do
           belong
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           hee
           useth
           not
           to
           extend
           his
           special
           love
           so
           largely
           ;
           for
           even
           the
           externall
           means
           of
           saving
           knowledge
           are
           bestowed
           upon
           few
           Nations
           and
           People
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           mankind
           ,
           Psal.
           147.19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             He
             sheweth
             his
             word
             unto
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             his
             statutes
             and
             his
             judgments
             unto
          
           Israel
           ;
           
             hee
             hath
             not
             dealt
             so
             with
             any
             Nation
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             his
             judgements
             they
             have
             not
             knowne
             them
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           people
           be
           few
           to
           whom
           the
           offer
           of
           salvation
           
           is
           made
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           many
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           who
           find
           grace
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           accept
           the
           offer
           of
           Grace
           tendred
           unto
           them
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           for
           
             many
             are
             called
             ,
             but
             few
             chosen
             ,
             Mat.
          
           22.14
           .
           And
           albeit
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Gods
           calling
           and
           election
           hath
           place
           in
           all
           rankes
           and
           estates
           of
           persons
           ,
           higher
           and
           lower
           ,
           learned
           or
           unlearned
           ,
           rich
           and
           poor
           ;
           yet
           doth
           this
           grace
           stretch
           it selfe
           to
           many
           moe
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           people
           then
           of
           the
           wise
           ,
           wealthy
           and
           honorable
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.26
           .
           
             Yee
             see
             your
             calling
             brethren
             ,
             how
             that
             not
             many
             wise
             men
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             not
             many
             mighty
             ,
             not
             many
             Noble
             are
             called
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             foolish
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Therefore
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           your
           souls
           have
           found
           ,
           
             most
             honorable
          
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           made
           some
           of
           those
           few
           ,
           yea
           after
           so
           comfortable
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           daughter
           finding
           her self
           led
           by
           her
           Mothers
           hand
           ,
           in
           her
           tender
           youth
           unto
           Christ
           the
           Saviour
           ,
           looketh
           on
           her
           as
           her
           mother
           twice
           ;
           and
           the
           Mother
           having
           power
           and
           place
           to
           draw
           the
           vaile
           of
           her
           daughters
           virginall
           modesty
           ,
           retirednesse
           ,
           and
           prudence
           ,
           which
           concealeth
           much
           of
           the
           lustre
           of
           accomplishments
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           others
           who
           stand
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           ,
           doth
           look
           upon
           her
           notable
           endowments
           ,
           and
           growing
           graces
           ,
           as
           more
           then
           a
           recompence
           of
           all
           the
           
           paines
           sustained
           in
           bringing
           forth
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           upon
           education
           of
           such
           a
           plant
           so
           wel
           fitted
           for
           that
           which
           is
           most
           desirable
           in
           earth
           and
           heaven
           ;
           And
           thus
           much
           I
           have
           reason
           for
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           it
           is
           my
           part
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           occasion
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           parents
           to
           study
           to
           have
           their
           children
           timously
           engaged
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           have
           the
           more
           early
           and
           abundant
           comfort
           by
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           time
           ;
           but
           also
           because
           I
           have
           been
           witnes
           of
           the
           Christian
           behaviour
           of
           both
           your
           Ladiships
           ,
           in
           no
           smal
           tryal
           of
           your
           faith
           &
           patience
           by
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           both
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           for
           a
           number
           of
           yeares
           together
           ;
           which
           experience
           hath
           now
           good
           use
           to
           fit
           and
           prepare
           your
           honours
           for
           a
           further
           exercise
           ●rue
           beleevers
           are
           subject
           unto
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           this
           present
           time
           doth
           call
           unto
           all
           to
           be
           prepared
           for
           .
           This
           condition
           being
           in
           all
           ages
           incident
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           looked
           upon
           in
           our
           time
           as
           if
           some
           strange
           thing
           did
           befall
           us
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Lords
           ordinary
           way
           of
           dealing
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           by
           changes
           of
           their
           condition
           outward
           and
           inward
           ,
           by
           vicissitudes
           of
           straits
           and
           outgates
           ,
           by
           entercourse
           of
           Crosses
           and
           Comforts
           ,
           and
           by
           much
           variety
           of
           severall
           conditions
           ,
           powerfully
           to
           traine
           ,
           advance
           ,
           and
           settle
           their
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           increase
           the
           growth
           of
           all
           graces
           accompanying
           salvation
           in
           them
           ;
           for
           what
           we
           cannot
           conceive
           at
           one
           lesson
           ,
           because
           
           wee
           are
           dull
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           us
           by
           parts
           ,
           in
           many
           &
           sundry
           instructions
           ,
           all
           tending
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           a
           further
           measure
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           self
           denial
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           of
           submission
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           :
           And
           this
           way
           of
           God
           is
           made
           plaine
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           laid
           open
           before
           us
           in
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ;
           wherof
           at
           this
           time
           I
           have
           only
           taken
           a
           third
           part
           to
           handle
           by
           way
           of
           Essay
           ,
           thereby
           to
           finde
           the
           advice
           of
           judicious
           brethren
           ,
           how
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           and
           edifie
           the
           Reader
           more
           in
           what
           is
           behind
           to
           be
           handled
           ,
           if
           God
           be
           pleased
           to
           give
           further
           employment
           and
           assistance
           in
           this
           service
           ;
           And
           this
           which
           here
           is
           offered
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           I
           have
           put
           forth
           under
           your
           Honours
           Name
           ,
           because
           of
           your
           constant
           affection
           to
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Scrip●ures
           ,
           and
           respect
           to
           all
           the
           messengers
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           me
           for
           the
           Truths
           cause
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           will
           still
           remaine
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Honours
             much
             obliged
             servant
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               DAVID
               DICKSON
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           The
           READER
           .
        
         
           CHristian
           Reader
           ,
           In
           this
           Essay
           on
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           like
           pieces
           ,
           on
           some
           other
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           sent
           forth
           to
           the
           world
           from
           me
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           my
           designe
           is
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           hereby
           I
           may
           try
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Lords
           will
           ,
           to
           stirre
           up
           some
           more
           able
           instruments
           to
           lay
           open
           briefly
           ,
           in
           this
           mould
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           they
           please
           better
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           Doctrines
           treasured
           up
           in
           the
           store-house
           of
           
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Lords
           people
           may
           bee
           solidly
           informed
           in
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           established
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           near
           and
           immediate
           way
           of
           drawing
           their
           light
           from
           the
           fountaine
           of
           the
           Lords
           owne
           word
           :
           for
           this
           were
           a
           meane
           (
           as
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           )
           to
           cut
           off
           many
           needlesse
           disputes
           wherewith
           the
           world
           is
           filled
           ;
           a
           meane
           to
           refute
           many
           errours
           ,
           which
           the
           ignorance
           of
           Scripture
           and
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           hath
           bred
           and
           fostered
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           a
           meane
           to
           prevent
           many
           mistakes
           whe●ein
           well-meaning
           zeale
           doth
           oft-times
           fall
           ,
           for
           lack
           of
           a
           briefe
           manuduction
           into
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           intent
           of
           places
           mistaken
           .
           And
           I
           am
           not
           altogether
           out
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           shall
           hearken
           to
           my
           desire
           ,
           and
           set
           some
           of
           his
           servants
           on
           worke
           ,
           ere
           it
           bee
           long
           ,
           to
           entertaine
           this
           motion
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           a
           share
           also
           in
           the
           taske
           .
           Meane
           time
           ,
           I
           pray
           let
           my
           aime
           and
           endeavour
           bee
           acceptable
           unto
           thee
           ,
           
           and
           doe
           not
           take
           exception
           that
           so
           much
           is
           left
           unsaid
           upon
           so
           pregnant
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           as
           I
           goe
           through
           briefly
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           good
           matter
           is
           hinted
           at
           ,
           and
           past
           by
           so
           quickly
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           so
           abruptly
           ;
           nor
           that
           the
           deductions
           of
           sundry
           doctrines
           from
           the
           ground
           pointed
           at
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           are
           oft-times
           not
           so
           convincingly
           cleared
           as
           you
           would
           ;
           But
           take
           this
           consideration
           along
           with
           thee
           ,
           That
           any
           longer
           insisting
           either
           in
           explication
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           pointed
           at
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           or
           in
           amplification
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           deduced
           from
           the
           grounds
           ,
           would
           have
           marred
           much
           the
           intended
           brevity
           of
           the
           mould
           ,
           wherewith
           both
           the
           learned
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           lesse
           leisure
           to
           read
           longer
           discourses
           ,
           possibly
           will
           be
           wel
           pleased
           ;
           mainly
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           much
           taken
           off
           their
           studies
           ,
           or
           from
           their
           other
           necessarie
           employments
           ,
           by
           this
           manner
           of
           writing
           :
           And
           wherewith
           also
           charitable
           
           censurers
           ,
           will
           be
           content
           haply
           when
           they
           perceive
           that
           in
           this
           plainnesse
           and
           brevity
           ,
           every
           Reader
           shall
           quickly
           meet
           with
           good
           matter
           of
           meditation
           at
           least
           ,
           whereby
           the
           smallest
           grains
           of
           sound
           truth
           ,
           sowne
           by
           this
           means
           among
           Readers
           ,
           may
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           get
           root
           ,
           watering
           ,
           and
           increase
           in
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           heart
           :
           which
           blessing
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           very
           large
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           hearty
           prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Thy
             Servant
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             DAVID
             DICKSON
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           EXPOSITION
           Of
           the
           first
           Fifty
           PSALMES
           .
        
         
           ALbeit
           the
           Booke
           of
           the
           Psalms
           be
           not
           composed
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Humane
           Writings
           ,
           in
           some
           such
           Method
           of
           Parts
           ,
           as
           History
           or
           Art
           could
           possibly
           prescribe
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           so
           digested
           in
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           as
           the
           Order
           it
           hath
           ,
           is
           farre
           better
           then
           humane
           Artifice
           could
           have
           given
           unto
           it
           :
           For
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           Book
           being
           not
           only
           to
           teach
           us
           the
           Grounds
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           for
           our
           information
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           direct
           us
           how
           to
           apply
           saving
           Doctrines
           practically
           to
           our selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           thereof
           for
           Reformation
           of
           our
           Affections
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           and
           to
           helpe
           us
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Practice
           and
           Exercise
           of
           Gods
           deare
           Children
           ,
           to
           go
           after
           their
           footsteps
           ,
           being
           led
           by
           this
           
           Directory
           all
           along
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           hand
           unto
           the
           fruition
           of
           Felicity
           ,
           in
           higher
           and
           higher
           Degrees
           thereof
           ,
           till
           wee
           bee
           perfectly
           possessed
           of
           it
           in
           Heaven
           .
           The
           Psalmes
           in
           relation
           to
           this
           scope
           are
           so
           placed
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           Psalme
           having
           divided
           all
           men
           in
           two
           Ranks
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           way
           of
           seeking
           Felicity
           ,
           doth
           give
           direction
           to
           us
           to
           chuse
           ,
           not
           the
           counsel
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           for
           the
           Rule
           whereby
           to
           walk
           unto
           true
           Blessednesse
           :
           And
           the
           second
           Psalm
           giveth
           us
           God
           in
           Christ
           for
           a
           Captain
           and
           Leader
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           maintaine
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           who
           shal
           follow
           this
           Rule
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Opposition
           which
           can
           be
           made
           against
           them
           by
           the
           Power
           and
           Multitude
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           wil
           not
           be
           bound
           by
           the
           bonds
           and
           cords
           (
           as
           they
           esteeme
           )
           of
           this
           Rule
           of
           the
           Lords
           Law
           :
           And
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           do
           hold
           forth
           the
           Examples
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           yoaked
           in
           Conflict
           with
           their
           Persecuters
           for
           Righteousnesse
           sake
           ;
           in
           all
           Assaults
           making
           use
           of
           their
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           prevailing
           by
           his
           power
           which
           upholdeth
           ,
           di●ecteth
           ,
           comforteth
           them
           in
           all
           their
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           giveth
           victorie
           and
           deliverie
           unto
           them
           out
           of
           them
           all
           :
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           every
           one
           who
           shall
           chuse
           to
           be
           truly
           blessed
           in
           the
           way
           prescribed
           of
           God
           (
           who
           only
           can
           give
           and
           maintaine
           Felicity
           )
           may
           resolve
           and
           prepare
           themselves
           
           for
           such
           a
           life
           as
           the
           Saints
           have
           had
           in
           all
           Generations
           before
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           life
           mixed
           with
           Crosses
           and
           sweet
           Comforts
           ;
           a
           life
           wherein
           they
           shall
           be
           put
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           faith
           in
           God
           by
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           want
           for
           their
           answer
           ,
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           matter
           if
           Ioy
           and
           Praises
           to
           God
           ;
           a
           life
           composed
           of
           variety
           of
           Godly
           Exercises
           ,
           and
           alternating
           vicissitudes
           of
           Conditions
           ,
           as
           the
           bulk
           of
           this
           Book
           representeth
           ;
           but
           closing
           as
           this
           bundle
           of
           Psalms
           closeth
           ,
           with
           six
           times
           pure
           praises
           ,
           whereunto
           now
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           frameth
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Believer
           with
           Ioy
           unspeakable
           and
           full
           of
           Glory
           :
           That
           endlesse
           and
           uninterrupted
           Thansgiving
           and
           Praise
           being
           reserved
           to
           the
           General
           Assembly
           and
           full
           meeting
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Redeemed
           ones
           ,
           at
           the
           great
           day
           of
           our
           Lords
           second
           coming
           .
        
         
           
           
             PSALM
             I.
             
          
           
             
               THis
               Psalme
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               no
               ungodly
               man
               is
               blessed
               ,
               but
               the
               godly
               man
               only
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Which
               is
               proved
               by
               three
               reasons
               :
               The
               first
               ,
               because
               God
               doth
               blesse
               the
               godly
               even
               in
               this
               life
               with
               grace
               to
               bring
               forth
               good
               works
               profitable
               to
               themselves
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               every
               state
               of
               life
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               But
               all
               that
               the
               wicked
               doe
               for
               making
               themselves
               happy
               ,
               shall
               be
               blasted
               ,
               and
               found
               to
               be
               meer
               vanity
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               Another
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               after
               this
               life
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               s●cluded
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               societie
               of
               the
               godly
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               v.
               5.
               
               The
               third
               reason
               ,
               confirming
               both
               the
               former
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               God
               approveth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               the
               end
               of
               the
               way
               of
               the
               ungodly
               destruction
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               BLessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               walketh
               not
               in
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               nor
               standeth
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sinners
               ,
               nor
               sitteth
               in
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               scornful
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               his
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               law
               doth
               he
               meditate
               both
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             pronouncing
             of
             the
             godly
             man
             to
             be
             the
             blessed
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             Learn
             1.
             
             Though
             sin
             and
             misery
             
             abound
             among
             men
             ,
             yet
             blessednesse
             may
             be
             attained
             ;
             for
             God
             here
             pronounceth
             some
             
               to
               be
               blessed
            
             .
             2.
             
             In
             relation
             to
             the
             seeking
             of
             blessednesse
             ,
             all
             men
             ,
             within
             and
             without
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             are
             divided
             into
             
               godly
               men
            
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             be
             blessed
             in
             Gods
             way
             ;
             and
             
               ungodly
               men
            
             ,
             who
             seeke
             blessednesse
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Gods
             way●
             ;
             for
             so
             are
             they
             here
             all
             ranked
             .
             3.
             
             To
             determine
             the
             Question
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             blessed
             man
             ,
             is
             competent
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             in
             whose
             hand
             alone
             it
             is
             to
             make
             a
             man
             blessed
             ;
             for
             here
             he
             taketh
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             the
             godly
             man
             
               to
               be
               the
               blessed
               man.
            
             4.
             
             The
             ungodly
             doe
             think
             themselves
             very
             wise
             in
             following
             the
             counsell
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             like
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             blessed
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             way
             of
             the
             blessed
             man
             ,
             
               He
               walketh
               not
               in
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             ungodly
             do
             obstinately
             continue
             in
             the
             course
             of
             sinning
             ,
             but
             the
             blessed
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             sinne
             ,
             doth
             not
             defend
             his
             sinne
             ,
             nor
             persist
             in
             it
             :
             
               Hee
               standeth
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               sinners
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             ungodly
             may
             come
             to
             that
             height
             at
             length
             ,
             as
             to
             mock
             godlinesse
             ,
             as
             meet
             folly
             ,
             and
             to
             scorne
             admonitions
             and
             reproofs
             :
             But
             the
             blessed
             man
             doth
             never
             harden
             his
             heart
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             mock
             piety
             in
             others
             ,
             or
             instruction
             offered
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             
               He
               sitteth
               not
               in
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               scornfull
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             blessed
             man
             maketh
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Counseller
             concerning
             the
             remedie
             of
             sinne
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             til
             his
             blessednesse
             be
             perfected
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             fenced
             with
             supreme
             authority
             :
             
               It
               is
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             8.
             
             In
             that
             measure
             that
             a
             man
             is
             godly
             and
             blessed
             ,
             hee
             maketh
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             holdeth
             forth
             the
             way
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             growing
             in
             communion
             with
             God
             through
             him
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             chief
             delight
             ,
             and
             contentment
             ;
             
               His
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             9.
             
             In
             that
             measure
             that
             a
             man
             delighteth
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             verseth
             himselfe
             therin
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             
               In
               his
               Law
               doth
               he
               meditate
               day
               and
               night
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 3.
              
               
               And
               he
               shall
               be
               like
               a
               tree
               planted
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
               that
               bringeth
               forth
               his
               fruit
               in
               his
               season
               :
               his
               leafe
               also
               shall
               not
               wither
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               he
               doth
               shall
               prosper
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               The
               ungodly
               are
               not
               so
               :
               but
               are
               like
               the
               chaffe
               which
               the
               wind
               driveth
               away
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             proving
             the
             Godly
             man
             to
             bee
             the
             only
             Blessed
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             ungodly
             :
             Hence
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             measure
             a
             man
             studieth
             holy
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             delighting
             and
             meditating
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             shall
             bee
             fixed
             and
             furnished
             with
             the
             influence
             of
             Grace
             from
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             entertaining
             of
             Spiritual
             Life
             in
             him
             ;
             
               Hee
               shall
               be
               like
               a
               tree
               planted
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             man
             that
             maketh
             the
             word
             of
             God
             his
             delight
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             fruitfull
             in
             every
             good
             worke
             ,
             as
             opportunity
             is
             offered
             to
             him
             ;
             
               Hee
               shall
               bee
               like
               the
               tree
               that
               bringeth
               forth
               his
               fruit
               in
               his
               season
               .
            
             3.
             
             This
             man
             shall
             be
             enabled
             to
             bear
             out
             a
             holy
             profession
             of
             his
             faith
             in
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             adversity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             prosperity
             :
             
               His
               leaf
               also
               shall
               not
               wither
               .
            
             4.
             
             Whatsoever
             Duty
             or
             Service
             to
             God
             this
             man
             goeth
             about
             ,
             shall
             not
             want
             the
             assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             successe
             ,
             nor
             acceptance
             at
             his
             hands
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               hee
               doth
               shall
               prosper
            
             .
             5.
             
             The
             ungodly
             man
             (
             whatsoever
             hee
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             before
             the
             world
             )
             yet
             hee
             is
             destitute
             of
             all
             Spirituall
             Life
             ,
             and
             alien
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             unfit
             for
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             ready
             when
             tempted
             hard
             ,
             to
             quit
             his
             counterfeit
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             is
             cursed
             in
             all
             that
             hee
             doth
             ;
             for
             what
             the
             blessed
             Godly
             man
             is
             here
             said
             to
             bee
             ,
             the
             wicked
             is
             the
             contrary
             ;
             
               The
               ungodly
               are
               not
               so
            
             .
             6.
             
             Whatsoever
             appearance
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             or
             temporal
             prosperity
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             happinesse
             the
             ungodly
             man
             seemeth
             to
             have
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             found
             but
             counterfeit
             ,
             and
             shal
             stand
             him
             in
             no
             stead
             in
             his
             greatest
             need
             ▪
             
               The
               ungodly
               are
               like
               the
               chaffe
               which
               the
               wind
               bloweth
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             Therfore
             the
             ungodly
             shall
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             judgment
             ,
             nor
             sinners
             in
             the
             congregation
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             proving
             the
             Godly
             man
             to
             be
             the
             
               Blessed
               man
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             is
             a
             consequence
             of
             the
             first
             :
             Whence
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             only
             shall
             all
             that
             the
             ungodly
             man
             soweth
             to
             his
             fleshly
             Felicity
             ,
             prove
             chaffe
             ;
             but
             also
             for
             his
             paines
             he
             shall
             answer
             to
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             condemned
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Therfore
               the
               ungodly
               shall
               
               not
               stand
               in
               the
               judgment
               .
            
             2.
             
             Howsoever
             the
             Godly
             cann●●
             enjoy
             one
             anothers
             fellowship
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             for
             many
             reasons
             ;
             yet
             at
             last
             they
             shall
             meet
             in
             a
             generall
             Assembly
             of
             all
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             fellowship
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             day
             of
             Judgement
             to
             bee
             ,
             wherein
             they
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             casten
             or
             condemned
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             fully
             absolved
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             the
             
               standing
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Righteous
            
             .
             3.
             
             Albeit
             now
             the
             ungodly
             and
             godly
             do
             live
             together
             ,
             mixed
             in
             one
             Kingdome
             ,
             City
             ,
             Incorporation
             ,
             visible
             Church
             ,
             Family
             ,
             and
             Bed
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             yet
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             perfect
             separation
             at
             last
             ,
             of
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             sinners
             (
             or
             servants
             of
             sin
             )
             
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Righteous
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
            
             
             For
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             the
             way
             of
             the
             righteous
             :
             but
             the
             way
             of
             the
             ungodly
             shal
             perish
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             confirmeth
             the
             former
             two
             :
             Whence
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             there
             be
             no
             man
             that
             liveth
             and
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             yet
             the
             godly
             man
             ,
             being
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             carefull
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             sinner
             in
             Gods
             esteeme
             ;
             for
             hee
             is
             here
             called
             Righteous
             .
             2.
             
             However
             there
             be
             many
             imperfections
             and
             failings
             of
             the
             Godly
             mans
             actions
             ,
             yet
             the
             course
             hee
             keepeth
             ,
             and
             way
             which
             hee
             endeavoureth
             to
             walke
             in
             ,
             is
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
            
             ,
             or
             
               appro●eth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Righteous
               .
            
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             men
             of
             this
             world
             please
             themselves
             ,
             and
             applaud
             one
             another
             in
             their
             Godlesse
             carriage
             ;
             yet
             the
             end
             of
             their
             course
             shall
             be
             everlasting
             destruction
             ;
             
               for
               the
               way
               of
               the
               ungodly
               shall
               perish
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               That
               this
               Psalme
               doth
               mainly
               ,
               if
               not
               only
               ,
               concern
               Christ
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               this
               ,
               That
               it
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               as
               Davids
               name
               in
               the
               inscription
               ,
               albeit
               he
               did
               write
               it
               :
               and
               by
               Act.
               4.25
               ,
               26.
               where
               it
               is
               appropriate
               to
               Christ.
               This
               Psalm
               hath
               two
               parts
               ;
               in
               the
               former
               is
               set
               down
               the
               stability
               of
               
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               enemies
               therof
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               First
               ,
               Because
               God
               the
               Father
               taketh
               part
               with
               his
               Son
               ,
               against
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               wil
               establish
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               maugre
               them
               all
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Because
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               the
               Father
               hath
               promised
               to
               the
               Son
               enlargement
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               victory
               over
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               In
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Psalm
               the
               Prophet
               delivereth
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               in
               an
               exhortation
               to
               great
               and
               smal
               ,
               to
               repent
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               ver
               .
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               WHy
               do
               the
               Heathen
               rage
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               imagine
               a
               vain
               thing
               ?
            
             
               2
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               set
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Rulers
               take
               counsel
               together
               ,
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Annointed
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
               3
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bands
               asunder
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               their
               cords
               from
               us
               ▪
            
          
           
             THe
             Prophet
             sheweth
             ,
             That
             in
             vaine
             shall
             Christs
             enemies
             oppose
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             Whence
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Thae
             the
             ungodly
             world
             being
             strangers
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             incensed
             in
             a
             mad
             moode
             against
             the
             Church
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             
               The
               heathen
               rage
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             against
             the
             Visible
             Government
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             2.
             
             Their
             Opposition
             is
             altogether
             unjust
             ,
             without
             cause
             ,
             and
             reasonlesse
             ;
             for
             being
             asked
             ,
             they
             cannot
             render
             a
             reason
             Why
             ?
             3.
             
             Though
             Christs's
             Enemies
             promise
             to
             themselves
             success
             in
             their
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             surely
             overturne
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             yet
             shall
             their
             imaginations
             prove
             folly
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             prevail
             ,
             
               for
               they
               imagine
               a
               vain
               thing
               ,
            
             which
             is
             impossible
             to
             bee
             effectuate
             .
             4.
             
             The
             chief
             Instruments
             that
             Satan
             stirreth
             up
             against
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             Heads
             and
             Leaders
             to
             Heathen
             and
             godlesse
             
             people
             in
             opposing
             and
             persecuting
             Christs
             Kingdome
             and
             Church
             ,
             are
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             States-men
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             colour
             his
             malice
             with
             the
             shadow
             of
             Authority
             and
             Law
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               and
               Rulers
               set
               themselves
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             him
             .
             5.
             
             In
             this
             attempt
             the
             great
             ones
             among
             men
             agree
             more
             easily
             together
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             they
             fix
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             communicate
             their
             counsels
             ,
             and
             conjoyne
             their
             power
             ;
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               set
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Rulers
               take
               counsel
               together
               .
            
             6.
             
             Howsoever
             the
             Persecuters
             of
             the
             Church
             conceive
             themselves
             not
             to
             oppose
             God
             ,
             but
             men
             only
             ,
             when
             they
             trouble
             his
             people
             and
             servants
             for
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             Quarrel
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             therefore
             their
             opposition
             is
             declared
             here
             to
             be
             
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               Annointed
               ,
            
             or
             
               his
               Christ
            
             ,
             who
             is
             distinguished
             here
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             Mediation
             ,
             and
             Offices
             ,
             being
             otherwise
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             God-head
             ,
             one
             in
             Essence
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             7.
             
             Though
             the
             Law
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             be
             most
             Holy
             ,
             most
             Equitable
             ,
             most
             Harmlesse
             ,
             yea
             ,
             also
             most
             profitable
             ;
             yet
             the
             wicked
             esteem
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             here
             ,
             
               Bands
               and
               Cords
            
             ,
             because
             they
             curb
             and
             crosse
             their
             carnal
             Wisdome
             and
             Licentiousnesse
             of
             life
             .
             8.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             the
             wicked
             to
             disobey
             and
             reject
             the
             Law
             and
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             their
             owne
             part
             ,
             but
             they
             wil
             also
             have
             them
             abolished
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             should
             not
             have
             a
             Church
             at
             all
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             their
             bounds
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             have
             power
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bands
               asunder
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               their
               cords
               from
               us
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               Hee
               that
               sitteth
               in
               the
               Heavens
               shall
               laugh
               :
               the
               LORD
               shall
               have
               them
               in
               derision
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Then
               shal
               he
               speak
               unto
               them
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               vex
               them
               in
               his
               sore
               displeasure
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Yet
               have
               I
               set
               my
               King
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Sion
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             of
             the
             stability
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             scorneth
             mens
             opposing
             thereof
             ,
             and
             will
             vex
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             settle
             Christs
             Kingdome
             in
             his
             visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             enemies
             :
             Hence
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             
             the
             Church
             visible
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Christ
             be
             among
             the
             feet
             of
             Potentates
             ,
             and
             Christs
             subjects
             want
             wisdome
             and
             power
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             their
             maintainer
             is
             omnipotent
             God
             ,
             judge
             over
             all
             ,
             
               even
               he
               that
               sitteth
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             2.
             
             All
             the
             devices
             and
             conspiracies
             of
             men
             against
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             (
             how
             terrible
             soever
             to
             Gods
             people
             )
             are
             but
             ridiculous
             and
             foolish
             attempts
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ;
             
               The
               King
               that
               sitteth
               in
               heaven
               ,
               shall
               laugh
               at
               them
               all
               ,
            
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             mockery
             before
             men
             :
             
               Hee
               shall
               have
               them
               in
               derision
               .
            
             3.
             
             After
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             manifest
             the
             intent
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             brought
             their
             foolish
             and
             mad
             purposes
             to
             light
             ,
             he
             wil
             not
             fail
             to
             manifest
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             just
             indignation
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               then
               shal
               he
               speak
               to
               them
               in
               his
               wrath
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             his
             appointed
             time
             wherein
             he
             wil
             arise
             ,
             and
             vex
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             partly
             by
             disappointing
             them
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             inflicting
             sore
             plagues
             upon
             them
             ;
             
               Then
               shall
               hee
               vex
               them
               in
               his
               sore
               displeasure
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             ariseth
             to
             judge
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             then
             doth
             he
             give
             a
             further
             manifestation
             of
             his
             purpose
             to
             establish
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             visible
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             maugre
             all
             opposition
             :
             
               Yet
               have
               I
               s●t
               my
               King
               upon
               my
               holy
               hill
               of
               Zion
               ▪
            
             6.
             
             Though
             all
             Kings
             and
             Kingdomes
             belong
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             he
             owneth
             the
             Church
             (
             represented
             by
             the
             hill
             of
             Zion
             ▪
             and
             he
             owneth
             his
             Son
             Christ
             the
             King
             thereof
             ,
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             as
             his
             peculiar
             property
             ,
             wherein
             he
             glorieth
             more
             then
             in
             all
             his
             works
             ;
             therfore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               set
               my
               King
               upon
               my
               holy
               Hill
            
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Speech
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             speaking
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Prophet
             concerning
             Christ
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             
               
                 V.
                 7.
              
               
               I
               will
               declare
               the
               Decree
               :
               the
               Lord
               hath
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Ask
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               give
               thee
               the
               Heathen
               for
               thine
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               thy
               possession
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             of
             the
             stability
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             ,
             the
             decreed
             agreement
             betweene
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             some
             Articles
             whereof
             
             Christ
             by
             his
             Prophet
             doth
             here
             reveal
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             incarnate
             ,
             speaking
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             concerning
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             over
             it
             :
             Whence
             we
             learne
             .
             1.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             should
             rest
             perswaded
             of
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             mysterious
             and
             unchangeable
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             here
             is
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             
               I
               will
               declare
               the
               decree
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             not
             as
             yet
             incarnate
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Christs
             office
             as
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             reveale
             the
             secret
             counsel
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             being
             the
             substantial
             Word
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             who
             before
             the
             world
             was
             created
             ,
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             God
             ,
             Iohn
             1.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               I
               will
               declare
               the
               decree
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             as
             he
             is
             a
             person
             ,
             concurring
             in
             the
             decree
             of
             establishing
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             against
             all
             opposition
             ;
             So
             is
             he
             party
             contracter
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             :
             And
             as
             he
             is
             the
             promiser
             ,
             and
             undertaker
             to
             pay
             the
             price
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             so
             also
             is
             he
             the
             receiver
             of
             promises
             ,
             made
             in
             favour
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             :
             It
             is
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             Father
             directeth
             his
             promise
             concerning
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               first
               and
               immediately
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Son
             in
             declaring
             the
             decree
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               to
               me
            
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             That
             the
             promised
             
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
            
             ,
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             promised
             seed
             of
             Abrah●m
             ,
             the
             Messiah
             and
             Saviour
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             the
             promised
             son
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             true
             King
             of
             Israel
             after
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             disowned
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             But
             in
             and
             after
             his
             deepest
             humiliation
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             remaine
             really
             the
             very
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             shall
             he
             really
             at
             the
             set
             day
             ,
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             day
             ,
             is
             the
             day
             of
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             1.4
             .
             doth
             teach
             us
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               with
               power
               by
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             For
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             a
             reall
             speech
             ,
             saying
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             effect
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             
               I
               declare
               thee
               this
               day
               to
               be
               my
               Son
               ,
               my
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               one
               in
               substance
               with
               me
               eternally
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             declaration
             of
             the
             decree
             of
             manifesting
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             demonstration
             of
             the
             impregnable
             stability
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             maugre
             all
             the
             opposition
             of
             all
             the
             power
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             very
             end
             is
             the
             decree
             of
             revealing
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ▪
             here
             declared
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               whom
               I
               have
               bogotten
               ,
            
             is
             proof
             abundant
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Rock
             whereupon
             Christ
             undertaketh
             to
             build
             his
             Church
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             hel
             shal
             not
             prevaile
             ,
             Mat.
             16.16.18
             .
             and
             
               who
               is
               he
               that
               overcometh
               the
               world
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Iohn
               ,
               save
               he
               that
               believeth
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ?
             1
             Iohn
             5.5
             .
             6.
             
             Another
             article
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             here
             declared
             is
             ,
             That
             after
             Christs
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             declaration
             of
             his
             formerly
             over-clouded
             God-head
             ,
             he
             should
             continue
             in
             the
             office
             of
             his
             mediation
             ,
             and
             intercession
             ;
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             payed
             ransome
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             call
             for
             the
             enlargement
             of
             his
             purchased
             Kingdome
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Fathers
             compact
             with
             the
             Son
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Ask
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Heathen
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             opposition
             which
             the
             world
             shal
             make
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             not
             hinder
             the
             enlargement
             and
             spreading
             thereof
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               Heathen
               shall
               be
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               his
               possession
            
             ;
             not
             his
             by
             a
             short
             tack
             ,
             or
             lease
             for
             some
             few
             years
             ,
             but
             a
             
               lasting
               inheritance
            
             ,
             and
             constant
             possession
             .
             8.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             prayer
             is
             pointed
             out
             to
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             purchase
             which
             our
             Lord
             hath
             made
             by
             his
             precious
             blood
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             forth
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             
               Prayer
               and
               Intercession
            
             suitable
             to
             Christs
             person
             ;
             
               Ask
               of
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             breake
             them
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             Iron
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             dash
             them
             in
             pieces
             like
             a
             Potters
             Vessel
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             Article
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             is
             ,
             a
             promise
             made
             to
             Christ
             ,
             of
             ful
             victory
             over
             all
             his
             ,
             and
             his
             Churches
             enemies
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             Wherein
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             shall
             not
             want
             enemies
             ,
             who
             wil
             not
             only
             for
             their
             own
             parts
             ,
             refuse
             salvation
             offered
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             be
             given
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             also
             will
             oppose
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             head
             against
             him
             ,
             til
             he
             destroy
             them
             ;
             for
             these
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             spoken
             of
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             wil
             not
             cease
             ,
             
               till
               he
               break
               them
               ,
               and
               dash
               them
               in
               pic●es
            
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             here
             understo●●
             ,
             as
             repeated
             from
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Though
             Christs
             Church
             be
             weak
             and
             unable
             to
             help
             it selfe
             against
             persecution
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             wil
             owne
             the
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             all
             the
             enemies
             thereof
             himselfe
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             is
             sufficiently
             furnished
             ,
             for
             
               he
               shall
               break
               them
               in
               pieces
               with
               an
               Iron
               rod.
            
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             enemies
             be
             numerous
             and
             strong
             ,
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             whom
             they
             do
             persecute
             ,
             yet
             compared
             with
             Christ
             ,
             or
             looked
             upon
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             weake
             ,
             brittle
             ,
             and
             naughty
             things
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               dash
               them
               in
               pieces
               as
               a
               potters
               vessel
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 10.
              
               
               Be
               wise
               now
               therefore
               ,
               O
               yee
               Kings
               :
               be
               instructed
               ,
               ye
               Iudges
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               with
               trembling
               .
            
             
               12
               Kisse
               the
               Son
               lest
               he
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               yee
               perish
               from
               the
               way
               ,
               when
               his
               wrath
               is
               kindled
               but
               a
               little
               :
               blessed
               are
               all
               they
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             later
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             the
             uses
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             are
             set
             down
             .
             Whence
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             more
             clear
             advertisement
             is
             given
             concerning
             the
             sinne
             and
             danger
             of
             opposing
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             cause
             ,
             work
             or
             people
             ;
             the
             more
             wary
             should
             all
             men
             be
             ,
             and
             namely
             Potentates
             ,
             as
             they
             love
             their
             places
             or
             soules
             ,
             to
             eschue
             this
             evil
             ;
             for
             hee
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               wise
               now
               therefore
               ,
               O
               yee
               Kings
               and
               Iudges
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             2.
             
             Though
             it
             may
             seem
             wisdome
             to
             make
             and
             execute
             lawes
             in
             prejudice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             cause
             ,
             rather
             then
             vent
             their
             malice
             without
             a
             pretence
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             wisdome
             to
             cease
             from
             opposition
             ,
             and
             take
             lawes
             from
             Christ
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Lord
             doth
             reckon
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Be
               wise
               now
               therefore
               ,
               and
               instructed
               .
            
             3.
             
             If
             any
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             yet
             smitten
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             offereth
             to
             him
             mercy
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             steppeth
             in
             timously
             to
             take
             off
             the
             snares
             of
             flatterers
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             harden
             men
             ,
             and
             especially
             great
             men
             ,
             in
             this
             sinne
             :
             
               Be
               wise
               now
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               O
               yee
               Kings
            
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             no
             disparagement
             to
             the
             greatest
             Monarchs
             (
             but
             a
             mean
             for
             them
             to
             eschue
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             )
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             promove
             his
             service
             to
             their
             power
             ;
             for
             the
             command
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             in
             special
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Serve
               the
               Lord
               in
               fear
            
             .
             5.
             
             As
             there
             is
             matter
             of
             
             fear
             to
             Christs
             Subjects
             ,
             lest
             they
             provoke
             him
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             for
             them
             to
             be
             under
             his
             Government
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             affections
             may
             wel
             consist
             in
             his
             service
             :
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               trembling
            
             :
             yea
             there
             is
             no
             right
             rejoycing
             in
             any
             thing
             without-some
             mixture
             of
             fear
             to
             offend
             him
             .
             6.
             
             Because
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             lovely
             King
             ,
             bringing
             Righte●eousnesse
             and
             Eternal
             life
             to
             all
             his
             true
             subjects
             ,
             hee
             should
             be
             submitted
             unto
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             (
             when
             he
             offereth
             grace
             )
             very
             heartily
             :
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             
               Kisse
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             or
             do
             him
             homage
             ,
             is
             added
             ;
             for
             to
             kisse
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             religious
             adoration
             ,
             Hos.
             13.2
             .
             and
             a
             signe
             of
             homage
             and
             hearty
             subjection
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.1
             .
             7.
             
             Where
             grace
             offered
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             refused
             ,
             the
             refusing
             of
             mercy
             shall
             procure
             more
             anger
             then
             all
             former
             sins
             ;
             
               kisse
               the
               Son
               lest
               he
               be
               angry
               .
            
             8.
             
             When
             Christ
             taketh
             a
             refusal
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             grace
             is
             offered
             ,
             wrathwil
             follow
             ,
             to
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             the
             refuser
             from
             all
             means
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             both
             temporal
             ,
             which
             hee
             hunteth
             after
             ;
             and
             eternal
             ,
             which
             is
             offered
             in
             Christ
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             bringing
             upon
             him
             u●ter
             perdition
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Kisse
               the
               Son
               lest
               he
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               yee
               perish
               from
               the
               way
               of
               all
               possible
               salvation
               .
            
             9.
             
             Unspeakable
             must
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ●e
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             kindled
             fully
             ,
             since
             perdition
             may
             come
             upon
             the
             
               kindling
               of
               it
               but
               a
               little
               .
            
             10.
             
             Remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             delivery
             from
             Wrath
             ,
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             imbracing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             closing
             in
             Covenant
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             resting
             on
             Christ
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               blessed
               are
               all
               they
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             III.
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             Absolom
             his
             son
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalm
               holdeth
               forth
               a
               notable
               proof
               &
               benefit
               of
               faith
               in
               Davids
               experience
               ;
               who
               when
               his
               own
               son
               Absolom
               rebelled
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               forced
               him
               to
               flee
               for
               fear
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               did
               first
               lay
               before
               the
               Lord
               his
               pitiful
               condition
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               
               He
               setled
               his
               faith
               on
               God
               ,
               prayed
               ,
               and
               obtained
               a
               comfortable
               answer
               ,
               was
               quiet
               and
               refreshed
               in
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               made
               confident
               against
               all
               fears
               possible
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               continueth
               in
               prayer
               ,
               confirming
               his
               faith
               from
               former
               experience
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               he
               giveth
               forth
               the
               use
               of
               his
               experience
               to
               the
               Churches
               edification
               in
               a
               general
               doctrin
               .
               ver
               .
               8
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             great
             calamity
             may
             befal
             the
             best
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             those
             persons
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             could
             least
             expect
             to
             be
             troubled
             :
             for
             David
             was
             deserted
             of
             his
             own
             subjects
             ,
             and
             chased
             from
             his
             Palace
             and
             royal
             State
             by
             his
             owne
             son
             Absolom
             .
             2.
             
             Although
             the
             Lord
             do
             not
             follow
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             children
             with
             vindictive
             justice
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             sharp
             rods
             of
             fatherly
             correction
             ▪
             hee
             can
             make
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             beholders
             of
             their
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             see
             how
             bitter
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             provoke
             him
             to
             wrath
             ,
             as
             once
             David
             did
             .
             3.
             
             Even
             when
             sin
             hath
             drawn
             on
             judgement
             ,
             God
             must
             be
             dealt
             with
             for
             relief
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             if
             it
             had
             been
             sent
             for
             trial
             onely
             ;
             as
             David
             doth
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             correcting
             and
             purging
             of
             the
             pollution
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             by
             the
             insurrection
             of
             his
             Son
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               LOrd
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               increased
               that
               trouble
               me
               ?
               many
               are
               they
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               me
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Many
               there
               be
               which
               say
               of
               my
               my
               soul
               ▪
               There
               is
               no
               help
               for
               him
               in
               God.
               
            
          
           
             FRom
             his
             laying
             before
             God
             his
             pitiful
             condition
             :
             Learn
             1.
             
             The
             man
             who
             believeth
             in
             God
             ,
             hath
             an
             advantage
             above
             whatsoever
             any
             ungodly
             man
             can
             have
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             :
             he
             hath
             the
             Lord
             to
             go
             unto
             for
             comfort
             and
             relief
             ,
             of
             whose
             kindnesse
             he
             may
             make
             use
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             here
             ,
             laying
             out
             his
             trouble
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               increased
               that
               trouble
               me
            
             ?
             &c.
             2.
             
             The
             world
             counteth
             a
             mans
             case
             desperate
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             no
             worldly
             helpe
             for
             him
             .
             
               Many
               
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               help
               for
               him
               in
               God.
            
             3.
             
             Mercilesse
             beholders
             of
             the
             corrections
             of
             Gods
             children
             for
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             think
             and
             say
             also
             oft
             times
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             following
             them
             with
             vindictive
             justice
             ,
             and
             is
             destroying
             them
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             soules
             and
             bodies
             ,
             &c.
             without
             mind
             of
             mercy
             to
             them
             .
             
               Many
               say
               of
               my
               soul
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               help
               for
               him
               in
               God.
            
             4.
             
             Tentation
             to
             despair
             of
             relief
             ,
             doth
             accompany
             unexpected
             and
             sad
             troubles
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             more
             grievous
             then
             the
             trouble
             it self
             :
             Therefore
             David
             presenteth
             this
             tentation
             before
             God
             in
             the
             last
             roome
             ,
             as
             the
             heaviest
             part
             of
             his
             exercise
             ,
             with
             a
             note
             of
             uplifting
             the
             mind
             and
             voice
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               3.
            
             
             But
             thou
             O
             Lord
             ,
             art
             a
             shield
             for
             me
             ,
             my
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             lifter
             up
             of
             mine
             head
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             he
             sheweth
             how
             hee
             made
             use
             of
             faith
             in
             prayer
             ;
             and
             what
             fruit
             he
             received
             thereby
             :
             Whence
             learne
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             true
             faith
             is
             to
             draw
             the
             more
             neare
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             be
             driven
             from
             him
             ,
             
               Many
               say
               ,
               no
               helpe
               in
               God
               ;
               but
               thou
               art
               my
               shield
               .
            
             2.
             
             God
             is
             a
             counter-comfort
             in
             all
             calamity
             ,
             our
             shield
             in
             danger
             ,
             our
             glory
             in
             shame
             ,
             
               the
               lifter
               up
               of
               our
               head
            
             in
             dejection
             .
             3.
             
             As
             there
             is
             reliefe
             in
             God
             out
             of
             all
             evil
             ,
             so
             faith
             seeth
             in
             God
             sufficient
             helpe
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             that
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             enemie
             cannot
             bee
             so
             neare
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             interpose
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             a
             sheild
             to
             ward
             off
             the
             blow
             :
             
               But
               thou
               O
               Lord
               ,
               art
               a
               shield
               round
               about
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             yea
             ,
             faith
             seeth
             in
             God
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             and
             gloriation
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             the
             shame
             and
             disgrace
             which
             men
             can
             cast
             upon
             the
             believer
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             a
             man
             say
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               glory
            
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             faith
             seeth
             goodnesse
             and
             power
             in
             God
             to
             raise
             the
             believer
             out
             of
             the
             lowest
             condition
             wherein
             he
             can
             be
             :
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               lifter
               up
               of
               my
               head
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               I
               ▪
               cryed
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               he
               heard
               me
               out
               of
               his
               holy
               hill
               .
               Selah
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               laid
               me
               down
               and
               slept
               ;
               I
               awaked
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               sustained
               me
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               I
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               ten
               thousands
               of
               people
               that
               have
               set
               themselves
               against
               me
               round
               about
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             in
             these
             
             three
             verses
             :
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             seeking
             God
             by
             prayer
             is
             an
             ease
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             in
             prayer
             pouring
             out
             his
             heart
             ;
             but
             refreshful
             also
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             looked
             back
             upon
             :
             therefore
             by
             way
             of
             gratulation
             saith
             David
             here
             ,
             
               I
               cryed
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Faith
             in
             a
             strait
             stirreth
             up
             affection
             and
             earnestnesse
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             about
             it
             :
             
               I
               cryed
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               my
               voice
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             .
             3.
             
             The
             prayer
             of
             faith
             shal
             not
             want
             an
             answer
             ,
             and
             the
             returne
             thereof
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             attended
             and
             marked
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             obtained
             ;
             
               I
               cryed
               ,
               and
               be
               heard
               mee
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             prayer
             of
             faith
             trusteth
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             propitiatory
             and
             mercy
             seat
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             audience
             and
             answer
             only
             for
             Christs
             cause
             ,
             whose
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             mediation
             ,
             and
             benefits
             were
             shadowed
             forth
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             :
             And
             the
             ●eliev●r
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             take
             heed
             that
             his
             prayer
             go
             up
             to
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             so
             should
             he
             observe
             how
             it
             is
             answered
             and
             returned
             also
             through
             Christ
             ,
             represented
             ▪
             by
             the
             Ark
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             pitched
             on
             the
             holy
             hill
             of
             Sion
             :
             
               He
               heard
               me
               also
               out
               of
               his
               holy
               Hill.
            
             5.
             
             In
             the
             greatest
             extremity
             of
             danger
             ,
             a
             believer
             may
             have
             his
             mind
             quieted
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             refreshed
             also
             ,
             after
             that
             in
             faith
             he
             hath
             had
             his
             recourse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             casten
             his
             care
             upon
             him
             :
             
               I
               laid
               me
               downe
               and
               slept
               ,
               I
               awaked
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             quietnesse
             and
             setlednesse
             of
             a
             mans
             heart
             by
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             work
             then
             the
             natural
             resolution
             of
             manly
             courage
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             gracious
             operation
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             upholding
             a
             man
             above
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             ought
             to
             have
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               sustained
               me
            
             .
             7.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             will
             answer
             the
             believer
             to
             his
             comfort
             ,
             he
             can
             not
             only
             satisfie
             him
             in
             the
             particular
             which
             he
             prayeth
             for
             ,
             but
             also
             furnish
             him
             with
             confidence
             against
             whatsoever
             evil
             can
             be
             apprehended
             by
             him
             for
             time
             to
             come
             :
             
               I
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               Millions
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               have
               set
               themselves
               against
               mee
               round
               about
               .
            
             8.
             
             When
             faith
             finds
             it self
             welcome
             to
             God
             ,
             't
             is
             able
             to
             give
             a
             defiance
             to
             all
             adversaries
             ;
             more
             or
             fewer
             ,
             weaker
             or
             stronger
             enemies
             ,
             all
             are
             alike
             despised
             :
             
               I
               wil
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               thousands
               of
               people
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             Arise
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             save
             me
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             smitten
             all
             mine
             enemies
             upon
             the
             cheeke
             bone
             :
             thou
             hast
             broken
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             he
             continueth
             to
             pray
             against
             the
             evil
             ,
             
             which
             might
             thereafter
             follow
             :
             
               Whence
               Learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             in
             God
             is
             not
             a
             bragger
             ,
             nor
             confident
             in
             the
             mans
             owne
             strength
             ,
             or
             imagination
             ;
             but
             humbly
             dependeth
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             continueth
             in
             prayer
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             danger
             remaineth
             ;
             as
             David
             doth
             here
             ,
             after
             delivery
             received
             .
             2.
             
             The
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             wherein
             the
             believer
             is
             entered
             with
             God
             ,
             furnisheth
             him
             with
             confident
             prayer
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             salvation
             :
             
               Save
               me
               ,
               O
               my
               God.
            
             3.
             
             When
             faith
             is
             fixed
             upon
             God
             covenanted
             ,
             then
             by-gone
             experiences
             do
             come
             up
             as
             pinnings
             in
             the
             bigging
             of
             a
             wall
             ,
             to
             bolster
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             confirme
             ●t
             ;
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               smitten
               all
               my
               enemies
               upon
               the
               cheeke-bone
               ,
               thou
               hast
               broken
               the
               teeth
               of
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
             4.
             
             God
             smites
             the
             pride
             of
             persecuters
             with
             a
             shameful
             stroke
             ,
             and
             their
             
               beastly
               cruelty
            
             ,
             with
             breaking
             their
             power
             ;
             
               Thou
               hast
               smitten
               mine
               enemies
               on
               the
               cheek-bone
               ,
               thou
               hast
               broken
               the
               teeth
               of
               the
               ungodly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               8.
            
             
             Salvation
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             Lord
             :
             thy
             blessing
             is
             upon
             thy
             people
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             he
             giveth
             forth
             from
             his
             own
             experience
             a
             general
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             Learn
             1.
             
             The
             use
             of
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             their
             owne
             :
             as
             here
             is
             seen
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             Lords
             putting
             his
             owne
             in
             straits
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             them
             and
             all
             men
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             waies
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             know
             of
             ▪
             and
             that
             hee
             will
             save
             his
             owne
             ,
             when
             men
             do
             count
             their
             case
             desperate
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Salvation
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             mixture
             his
             people
             doe
             find
             of
             crosses
             and
             comforts
             ,
             or
             vicissitude
             of
             danger
             and
             delivery
             ,
             adversity
             or
             prosperity
             ,
             still
             the
             course
             of
             blessing
             of
             them
             standeth
             ,
             which
             now
             and
             then
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               Thy
               blessing
               is
               upon
               thy
               people
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             IV.
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             on
             Neginoth
             .
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               experience
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               an
               example
               of
               a
               Christian
               sufferer
               ,
               unjustly
               perse●●ted
               and
               scorned
               
               for
               his
               piety
               by
               his
               profane
               enemies
               ,
               such
               as
               Saul
               ,
               and
               his
               Courtiers
               were
               :
               wherein
               first
               he
               setteth
               down
               his
               prayer
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               
               Then
               being
               comforted
               in
               God
               ,
               he
               insulteth
               over
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               glorieth
               in
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               ver
               .
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               he
               exhorteth
               his
               enemies
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               preferreth
               the
               blessedness
               of
               his
               estate
               above
               whatsoever
               the
               worldly
               man
               can
               enjoy
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Inscription
             of
             this
             Psalme
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             wherin
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             chief
             Musicians
             ,
             or
             musical
             instruments
             :
             Learn
             1.
             
             The
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             allowed
             on
             his
             people
             ,
             do
             surpasse
             all
             expression
             which
             the
             voice
             of
             words
             can
             make
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             pluralitie
             ,
             and
             diversity
             of
             musicall
             instruments
             ,
             (
             some
             of
             them
             sounding
             by
             being
             beaten
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             by
             being
             blown
             ,
             )
             superadded
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             singing
             in
             the
             praedagogie
             of
             Moses
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             ceremonial
             ,
             figurative
             ,
             and
             religious
             use
             of
             musical
             instruments
             be
             gone
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Leviticall
             shadowes
             ,
             (
             the
             natural
             use
             of
             them
             still
             remaining
             :
             )
             yet
             the
             vocal
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             ,
             as
             the
             practice
             and
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             makes
             evident
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             Musician
             in
             the
             publick
             worship
             still
             is
             useful
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Psalmes
             are
             to
             be
             made
             use
             of
             with
             discretion
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             edification
             of
             the
             worshippers
             doth
             require
             .
             And
             in
             the
             publick
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             called
             Minister
             of
             the
             Congregation
             his
             place
             ,
             to
             order
             this
             part
             of
             the
             worship
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             this
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             
               To
               the
               chief
               Musician
            
             ,
             giveth
             ground
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               1.
            
             
             HEar
             me
             when
             I
             call
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             my
             righteousnesse
             :
             thou
             hast
             enlarged
             me
             when
             I
             was
             in
             distresse
             ,
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             hear
             my
             prayer
             .
          
           
             FRom
             his
             prayer
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             many
             and
             divers
             troubles
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             to
             give
             comfort
             and
             relief
             ,
             and
             one
             way
             to
             draw
             it
             from
             God
             ;
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             prayer
             in
             faith
             ,
             
               Heare
               me
               when
               I
               call
            
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             conscience
             of
             much
             sinne
             be
             opposed
             to
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             believer
             ,
             yet
             the
             everlasting
             righteousnesse
             of
             faith
             ,
             (
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             is
             God
             ,
             Author
             ,
             and
             maintainer
             for
             ever
             )
             doth
             open
             the
             way
             to
             the
             suppliant
             ,
             specially
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             God
             in
             a
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             
               Hear
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               my
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             3.
             
             Acknowledgment
             of
             by-past
             mercies
             in
             former
             experience
             is
             a
             good
             preparation
             for
             a
             new
             mercy
             ,
             and
             a
             mean
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               enlarged
               me
               when
               I
               was
               in
               distresse
               ,
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               hear
               my
               prayer
               .
            
             4.
             
             Faith
             is
             a
             good
             Oratour
             ,
             and
             a
             noble
             Disputer
             in
             a
             strait
             ;
             it
             can
             reason
             from
             Gods
             readinesse
             to
             hear
             ,
             
               Heare
               mee
               when
               I
               call
               O
               God.
            
             And
             from
             the
             everlasting
             righteousnesse
             given
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             justification
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             
               O
               God
               of
               my
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             and
             from
             Gods
             constant
             justice
             in
             defending
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             servants
             cause
             ,
             
               O
               God
               of
               my
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             and
             from
             both
             present
             distresses
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             by-past
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             hath
             been
             :
             and
             from
             by-gone
             mercies
             received
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               enlarged
               me
               when
               I
               was
               in
               distresse
            
             :
             and
             from
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             answer
             all
             objections
             from
             the
             mans
             unworthinesse
             ,
             or
             ill-deserving
             :
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               hear
               my
               prayer
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 2.
              
               
               O
               ye
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               long
               
                 wil
                 ye
                 turne
              
               my
               golry
               into
               shame
               ?
               
                 how
                 long
              
               wil
               ye
               love
               vanity
               and
               seek
               after
               leasing
               .
               Selah
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               set
               apart
               him
               that
               is
               godly
               for
               himselfe
               :
               the
               Lord
               will
               hear
               when
               I
               call
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             after
             comfort
             received
             ,
             hee
             triumpheth
             in
             Gods
             good
             will
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             both
             persecuted
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             mocked
             for
             his
             piety
             ,
             may
             hang
             his
             head
             in
             his
             trouble
             for
             a
             little
             ,
             til
             he
             goes
             to
             God
             with
             his
             complaint
             ;
             yet
             after
             that
             he
             is
             comforted
             ,
             hee
             wil
             be
             able
             to
             speake
             a
             word
             to
             his
             mockers
             ,
             and
             holily
             to
             insult
             over
             them
             ,
             time
             about
             ;
             as
             after
             prayer
             ,
             David
             here
             turneth
             him
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             
               sons
               of
               men
            
             .
             2.
             
             Mockers
             of
             piety
             ,
             when
             pious
             men
             are
             under
             affliction
             ,
             doe
             bewray
             themselves
             to
             be
             stil
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             destitute
             for
             the
             present
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             regeneration
             :
             For
             David
             calleth
             them
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             sinful
             condition
             ,
             
               O
               yee
               sons
               of
               men
            
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             calling
             on
             him
             in
             
             trouble
             ,
             and
             innocency
             of
             life
             under
             persecution
             ,
             be
             the
             highest
             commendation
             ,
             and
             glory
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             yet
             the
             wicked
             ,
             (
             though
             oft
             convinced
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             such
             persons
             )
             do
             not
             stand
             to
             reproach
             piety
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             scorn
             ,
             so
             oft
             as
             God
             doth
             suffer
             the
             godly
             to
             fall
             in
             calamity
             .
             
               How
               long
               will
               ye
               turn
               my
               glory
               into
               shame
               ?
            
             4.
             
             Meer
             natural
             men
             cannot
             be
             made
             wise
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             by
             experience
             in
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             others
             persons
             ,
             to
             consider
             that
             things
             of
             this
             earth
             ,
             as
             temporarie
             riches
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             vanity
             ,
             and
             deceiving
             lies
             ,
             which
             promise
             something
             ,
             and
             pay
             nothing
             but
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             because
             of
             guiltinesse
             and
             misery
             following
             upon
             the
             abuse
             of
             them
             .
             
               How
               long
               will
               ye
               love
               vanity
               ,
               and
               seek
               after
               leasing
               ?
            
             5.
             
             The
             most
             satisfactory
             revenge
             ,
             which
             the
             godly
             can
             desire
             of
             their
             persecuters
             and
             mockers
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             turn
             converts
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             recalled
             from
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             what
             concerneth
             their
             salvation
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             godly
             are
             ready
             to
             offer
             themselves
             admonishers
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             instructers
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             ,
             
               O
               ye
               Sons
               of
               men
               ,
               how
               long
               ?
               &c.
               But
               know
               ,
               &c.
            
             6.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             worlds
             despising
             of
             piety
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             Gods
             afflicted
             children
             ,
             is
             the
             grosse
             ignorance
             of
             the
             precious
             privil●ges
             of
             the
             Lords
             sincere
             servants
             :
             the
             world
             cannot
             think
             that
             the
             godly
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             calamities
             are
             Gods
             peculiar
             jewels
             ,
             chosen
             and
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             honouring
             of
             God
             ;
             admitted
             to
             fellowship
             with
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             dwell
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             know
             ,
             saith
             David
             ,
             as
             speaking
             to
             ignorants
             ,
             
               That
               God
               hath
               set
               apart
               for
               himself
               ,
               him
               that
               is
               godly
               .
            
             7.
             
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             how
             oft
             soever
             they
             are
             put
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             by
             ●ouble
             or
             tentation
             ,
             so
             oft
             they
             get
             audience
             ,
             upholding
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             delivery
             ;
             as
             their
             crosses
             doe
             abound
             ,
             so
             doe
             their
             consolations
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophet
             testifieth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               hear
               me
               when
               I
               call
               upon
               him
               .
            
             8.
             
             The
             experience
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Saints
             concerning
             the
             verity
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             written
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             the
             right
             which
             all
             his
             children
             have
             unto
             ,
             and
             ground
             of
             hope
             for
             their
             partaking
             in
             the
             same
             mercies
             in
             their
             need
             ;
             therefore
             David
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             generall
             doctrine
             ▪
             set
             down
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               heare
               me
               when
               I
               call
               unto
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               Stand
               in
               awe
               and
               sin
               not
               ,
               commune
               with
               our
               own
               heart
               upon
               your
               bed
               ,
               and
               be
               stil.
               Selah
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Offer
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               put
               your
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             exhorteth
             his
             enemies
             to
             repentance
             and
             faith
             God
             ;
             wherein
             as
             he
             laid
             downe
             the
             course
             which
             they
             should
             keepe
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             judgment
             wel
             informed
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ;
             so
             here
             in
             this
             verse
             he
             will
             have
             their
             heart
             and
             affections
             reformed
             :
             and
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             hee
             wil
             have
             their
             actions
             also
             reformed
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Teble
             ,
             and
             their
             actions
             to
             flow
             from
             their
             faith
             in
             God.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Repentance
             is
             not
             real
             and
             sound
             ,
             til
             the
             heart
             bee
             affected
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             sinne
             by-past
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             sinning
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             bee
             brought
             in
             subjection
             under
             the
             dreadful
             Majestie
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             after
             instruction
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Hee
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Stand
               in
               awe
               and
               sinne
               not
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             meane
             prescribed
             of
             God
             for
             to
             make
             the
             heart
             sensible
             of
             its
             condition
             ,
             is
             the
             serious
             and
             daily
             examination
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             posing
             it
             to
             answer
             all
             interrogatories
             concerning
             the
             mans
             conformitie
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             secret
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             without
             distraction
             :
             for
             a
             man
             had
             neede
             to
             have
             his
             wits
             about
             him
             ,
             when
             hee
             goeth
             to
             examine
             a
             deceitful
             thiefe
             :
             to
             this
             purpose
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               Commune
               with
               your
               hearts
               on
               your
               beds
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             fruit
             of
             daily
             ,
             serious
             examination
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             concerning
             sinne
             committed
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             humble
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             and
             submissive
             to
             the
             Lord
             :
             this
             he
             insinuateth
             in
             foretelling
             them
             that
             thus
             they
             
               shall
               be
               still
               ,
               or
               silent
               ,
            
             not
             opening
             the
             mouth
             to
             excuse
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             or
             to
             mock
             the
             godly
             .
             As
             for
             reformation
             of
             their
             lives
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             He
             teacheth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             formal
             discharge
             of
             the
             external
             ceremonies
             of
             Religion
             will
             not
             prove
             a
             man
             to
             be
             a
             true
             convert
             ,
             or
             a
             sincere
             penitent
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             sacrifice
             of
             Christs
             obedience
             unto
             the
             death
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             external
             sacrifices
             ,
             must
             bee
             looked
             unto
             ;
             and
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             thanksgiving
             and
             wel
             doing
             ,
             and
             the
             dedication
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             testifie
             the
             truth
             of
             repentance
             .
             Therefore
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             external
             ceremonial
             sacrifice
             ,
             hee
             commandeth
             to
             
               offer
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             .
             2.
             
             When
             a
             penitent
             hath
             for
             evidencing
             the
             sinceritie
             of
             his
             turning
             to
             God
             ,
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             suitable
             to
             repentance
             ,
             hee
             must
             not
             lay
             weight
             upon
             his
             works
             ,
             but
             lay
             all
             his
             confidence
             upon
             
             Gods
             free
             grace
             ,
             who
             justifieth
             the
             true
             convert
             by
             faith
             only
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             after
             commanding
             them
             to
             offer
             the
             scrifices
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             he
             directeth
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Put
               your
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
              
               
               There
               be
               many
               that
               say
               ,
               Who
               will
               shew
               us
               any
               good
               ?
               Lord
               ,
               lift
               thou
               up
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Thou
               hast
               put
               gladness
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               the
               time
               that
               their
               corne
               and
               their
               wine
               increased
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               I
               will
               both
               lay
               me
               down
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               sleep
               :
               for
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               only
               makest
               me
               dwell
               in
               safety
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             he
             commendeth
             his
             own
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             enforce
             the
             former
             ehxortation
             ,
             he
             compareth
             the
             happiness
             which
             the
             worldling
             doth
             seeke
             after
             ,
             with
             the
             spirituall
             joy
             which
             is
             granted
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             prefereth
             the
             last
             far
             before
             the
             other
             .
             Hence
             learn.
             1.
             
             The
             blind
             worldlings
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             what
             is
             truly
             good
             ,
             are
             taken
             with
             insatiable
             wishing
             ,
             and
             seeking
             for
             some
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             whereby
             they
             conceive
             they
             may
             be
             happy
             .
             Of
             those
             speaketh
             he
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               There
               be
               many
               that
               say
               ,
               Who
               will
               shew
               us
               any
               good
            
             2.
             
             The
             truely
             godly
             joyne
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             in
             seeking
             ?
             their
             felicity
             in
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             seeking
             the
             worldly
             mans
             choice
             :
             for
             in
             the
             opposition
             to
             the
             worldlings
             wishes
             ,
             David
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             faith
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               lift
               thou
               up
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               upon
               us
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             a
             mans
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             any
             worldly
             joy
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             riches
             ,
             honors
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             worldly
             ,
             and
             to
             season
             ,
             yea
             and
             swallow
             up
             the
             sense
             of
             poverty
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             other
             evill
             .
             This
             David
             testifieth
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               gladness
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               the
               time
               that
               their
               corn
               and
               wine
               increased
               .
            
             4.
             
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             bringeth
             joy
             ,
             so
             also
             peace
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             passing
             understanding
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             trouble
             :
             This
             Davids
             experience
             teacheth
             also
             ,
             
               I
               will
               both
               lay
               me
               down
               in
               peace
               and
               sleep
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             oppositions
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             made
             unto
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Whether
             God
             do
             give
             means
             of
             safety
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             which
             can
             be
             seen
             ,
             preservation
             and
             safetie
             is
             his
             gift
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             a
             man
             observe
             the
             
             benefit
             of
             preservation
             is
             another
             gift
             also
             :
             wherefore
             ,
             David
             giveth
             the
             glory
             of
             both
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               only
               makest
               mee
               dwell
               in
               safety
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             V.
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             upon
             Nehiloth
             .
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               David
               as
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               number
               of
               his
               afflicted
               followers
               ,
               set
               forth
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               as
               an
               example
               of
               exercise
               to
               others
               in
               after
               ages
               ,
               doth
               pray
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               using
               sundry
               arguments
               to
               strengthen
               himself
               in
               his
               hope
               to
               be
               heard
               :
               First
               ,
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               bestowed
               on
               himselfe
               to
               use
               the
               means
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.2
               ,
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               against
               his
               wicked
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               From
               his
               own
               stedfast
               purpose
               and
               desire
               to
               continue
               in
               Gods
               service
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               so
               uprightly
               ,
               as
               the
               enemie
               shall
               not
               have
               advantage
               of
               him
               by
               his
               miscarriage
               ,
               ver
               .
               7
               ▪
               8.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               From
               the
               ripenesse
               of
               sin
               in
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               which
               did
               prepare
               them
               for
               sudden
               destruction
               ,
               ver
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               From
               the
               certain
               hope
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               defence
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               Blessing
               to
               be
               bestowed
               on
               himself
               and
               all
               believers
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               free
               love
               and
               favour
               of
               God
               toward
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               GIve
               eare
               to
               my
               words
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               consider
               my
               meditation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hearken
               unto
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               cry
               ,
               my
               King
               and
               my
               God
               :
               for
               unto
               thee
               will
               I
               pray
               .
            
             
               
                 3
                 ▪
              
               My
               voice
               shalt
               thou
               hear
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               morning
               will
               I
               direct
               my
               prayer
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               wil
               look
               up
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             his
             strengthening
             of
             his
             hope
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             bestowed
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             means
             for
             obtaining
             a
             good
             answer
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             us
             a
             mouth
             to
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             ground
             of
             hope
             hee
             will
             grant
             an
             eare
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             so
             reasoneth
             
               David
               ,
               Give
               ear
               to
               my
               words
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             In
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             the
             heart
             hath
             more
             to
             say
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             words
             can
             utter
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             man
             cannot
             expresse
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wil
             take
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             of
             his
             words
             ;
             This
             the
             prophet
             hopeth
             for
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Consider
               my
               meditation
            
             .
             3.
             
             When
             extremity
             of
             danger
             forceth
             a
             way
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             believers
             necessity
             hath
             a
             voice
             ,
             lowder
             then
             his
             expressed
             words
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             the
             Lord
             will
             give
             eare
             ;
             
               hearken
               to
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               cry
               .
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             spirituall
             wisedome
             for
             the
             helpe
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             those
             relations
             we
             have
             to
             God
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             expect
             what
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             here
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             have
             protection
             and
             delivery
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               My
               King
               ,
               &
               my
               God.
            
             5.
             
             Faith
             knoweth
             no
             other
             to
             pray
             unto
             for
             helpe
             ,
             save
             God
             alone
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             way
             to
             be
             helped
             ,
             save
             by
             perseverance
             in
             prayer
             ;
             
               For
               unto
               thee
               will
               I
               pray
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             6.
             
             Resolved
             Importunity
             in
             prayer
             must
             bee
             joyned
             with
             taking
             hold
             of
             the
             first
             and
             fittest
             opportunity
             offered
             for
             prayer
             :
             
               My
               voice
               shalt
               thou
               hear
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             .
             7.
             
             Calling
             on
             God
             in
             trouble
             ,
             with
             dependance
             on
             him
             ,
             doth
             give
             hope
             of
             audience
             ,
             and
             deliverie
             by
             him
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             a
             convincing
             Syllogisme
             ,
             whereof
             the
             promise
             of
             deliverie
             made
             to
             such
             as
             call
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             proposition
             ;
             the
             conscience
             of
             resolved
             calling
             on
             him
             maketh
             the
             assumption
             or
             second
             proposition
             ;
             and
             faith
             concludeth
             the
             expection
             of
             deliverance
             ;
             for
             the
             prophets
             reasoning
             is
             this
             in
             effect
             ,
             whosoever
             they
             be
             ,
             that
             pray
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             trouble
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             hear
             them
             :
             But
             I
             doe
             pray
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             do
             resolve
             to
             continue
             praying
             :
             Therefore
             thou
             O
             Lord
             wilt
             hear
             me
             .
          
           
             
               
                 V.
                 4.
              
               
               For
               thou
               art
               not
               a
               God
               that
               hast
               pleasure
               in
               wickednesse
               :
               neither
               shall
               evil
               dwel
               with
               thee
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               foolish
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               thy
               sight
               :
               thou
               hatest
               all
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               destroy
               them
               that
               speak
               leasing
               :
               the
               Lord
               will
               abhorre
               the
               bloody
               and
               deceitful
               man.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             he
             reasoneth
             from
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             against
             his
             enemies
             :
             Whence
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             worst
             qualities
             
             in
             the
             adversaries
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             doth
             furnish
             good
             matter
             of
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             to
             the
             beleever
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             them
             :
             for
             this
             use
             doth
             David
             make
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             his
             enemies
             in
             these
             three
             verses
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             take
             pleasure
             in
             sin
             ,
             God
             cannot
             take
             pleasure
             in
             them
             :
             
               Thou
               art
               not
               a
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               hast
               pleasure
               in
               wickednesse
            
             :
             And
             such
             as
             wil
             not
             part
             with
             sin
             ,
             God
             shal
             separate
             them
             from
             his
             companie
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Neither
               shall
               evil
               dwell
               with
               thee
               .
            
             3.
             
             Let
             wicked
             men
             seem
             never
             so
             wise
             Polititians
             among
             men
             ,
             yet
             shal
             they
             be
             found
             mad
             fools
             before
             God
             ,
             selling
             heaven
             for
             trifles
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             holding
             war
             with
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             running
             upon
             their
             own
             destruction
             in
             their
             self-pleasing
             dreams
             ,
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             life
             and
             state
             ,
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             .
             For
             the
             foolish
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               not
               stand
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             make
             iniquitie
             their
             worke
             ,
             shal
             have
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             for
             their
             wages
             :
             for
             
               Thou
               hatest
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             whiles
             by
             slanders
             and
             lies
             they
             murther
             the
             innocent
             ,
             do
             draw
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             damnation
             from
             God
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               destroy
               them
               that
               speak
               leasing
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             6.
             
             Falshood
             and
             crueltie
             which
             are
             the
             characters
             of
             the
             foes
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             endure
             :
             
               Thou
               wilt
               abhor
               the
               bloudie
               and
               deceitful
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 7.
              
               
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               into
               thy
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               mercies
               :
               and
               in
               thy
               feare
               will
               I
               worship
               toward
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Lead
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thy
               righteousnes
               ,
               because
               of
               mine
               enemeis
               ,
               make
               thy
               way
               straight
               before
               my
               face
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             resolveth
             that
             what
             ever
             the
             enemy
             shal
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             walk
             as
             God
             hath
             commanded
             him
             :
             with
             resolution
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             as
             also
             a
             profession
             of
             hope
             to
             enjoy
             the
             society
             of
             his
             Saints
             in
             Gods
             publicst●
             Worship
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             he
             prayeth
             he
             may
             be
             kept
             straight
             in
             his
             walking
             ,
             that
             the
             enemy
             might
             have
             nothing
             wherewith
             to
             reproach
             him
             .
             
               Hence
               Learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             the
             Godly
             want
             not
             the
             conscience
             of
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             them
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             in
             respect
             the
             Godly
             are
             humbled
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             are
             brought
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             their
             need
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             do
             〈◊〉
             to
             God
             for
             having
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             
             the
             
               multitudes
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             as
             they
             see
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             sins
             :
             and
             therefore
             saith
             hee
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               wil
               come
               into
               thy
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               multude
               of
               thy
               mercies
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             faith
             which
             the
             godly
             have
             in
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             encourage
             them
             to
             follow
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             doth
             give
             them
             hope
             to
             be
             loosed
             from
             the
             restraints
             which
             doe
             hinder
             them
             from
             enjoying
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             :
             
               I
               will
               come
               into
               thy
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               mercies
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             right
             temper
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             true
             Worshipper
             ,
             is
             feare
             before
             God
             :
             
               In
               thy
               feare
               will
               I
               worship
               .
            
             4.
             
             Under
             the
             sense
             of
             sinfulnesse
             and
             unworthinesse
             ,
             faith
             must
             be
             supported
             by
             looking
             toward
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             prefigured
             by
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             ▪
             
               In
               thy
               feare
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               worship
               toward
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             the
             Godly
             are
             under
             trouble
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             under
             tryal
             by
             other
             sorts
             of
             exercise
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             lesse
             feared
             for
             their
             miscarriage
             and
             offending
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             feared
             for
             what
             their
             enemies
             can
             doe
             against
             them
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             
               Lead
               mee
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             saith
             hee
             .
             6.
             
             So
             much
             the
             more
             as
             the
             godly
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             more
             doe
             they
             call
             for
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             Gods
             directing
             of
             them
             .
             
               Lead
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ;
             As
             one
             that
             seeth
             not
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             who
             is
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             a
             right
             course
             ,
             without
             a
             guide
             .
             7.
             
             If
             the
             godly
             man
             take
             a
             sinful
             course
             ,
             to
             be
             relieved
             from
             his
             trouble
             ,
             the
             enemie
             is
             hardned
             in
             his
             wicked
             course
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             profession
             of
             Piety
             ,
             as
             meere
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             is
             provoked
             to
             let
             the
             enemie
             prevaile
             ,
             because
             the
             miscarriage
             of
             the
             godly
             hath
             made
             way
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             avoiding
             of
             which
             inconvenience
             ,
             he
             prayeth
             :
             
               Lead
               mee
               ,
               in
               thy
               righteousness
               because
               of
               my
               enemies
               .
            
             8.
             
             The
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             ignorance
             of
             what
             is
             expedient
             and
             lawful
             in
             a
             particular
             case
             ,
             the
             mist
             of
             private
             affections
             ,
             and
             the
             example
             of
             ill
             counsel
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             make
             a
             man
             mistake
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             make
             clear
             what
             is
             his
             duty
             :
             Therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Make
               thy
               way
               straight
               before
               my
               face
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9.
              
               
               For
               
                 there
                 is
              
               no
               faithfulnesse
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               their
               inward
               part
               is
               very
               wickedness
               :
               their
               throat
               is
               an
               open
               sepulchre
               ,
               they
               flatter
               with
               their
               tongue
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Destroy
               thou
               them
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               let
               them
               fal
               by
               their
               own
               counsels
               :
               cast
               them
               out
               in
               the
               multitude
               
               of
               their
               transgressions
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               rebelled
               against
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             he
             strengtheneth
             his
             hope
             to
             be
             helped
             ,
             because
             his
             enemies
             sins
             were
             ripe
             for
             judgment
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Among
             other
             motives
             to
             make
             the
             godly
             take
             heede
             of
             their
             carriage
             in
             time
             of
             trial
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             they
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             a
             false
             world
             ,
             and
             hollow
             hearted
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             make
             false
             pretences
             of
             what
             is
             not
             their
             intentions
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             promise
             of
             what
             they
             mind
             not
             to
             performe
             ,
             and
             wil
             give
             none
             but
             rotten
             and
             poisonable
             advice
             ,
             fairded
             with
             false
             flattery
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             deceive
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             in
             a
             snare
             .
             This
             is
             it
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               faithfulnesse
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
               their
               inward
               part
               is
               very
               wickednesse
               ,
               their
               throat
               is
               an
               open
               sepulchre
               ,
               they
               flatter
               with
               their
               tongue
            
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             carnal
             men
             ,
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             the
             point
             of
             defending
             Gods
             cause
             in
             time
             of
             trial
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             this
             prayer
             bee
             not
             to
             be
             drawne
             in
             imitation
             against
             particular
             persons
             ,
             by
             us
             who
             have
             not
             so
             infallible
             revelation
             of
             mens
             state
             before
             God
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             prophesie
             against
             all
             the
             irreconcilable
             enemies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             maketh
             imprecation
             here
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Destroy
               thou
               them
               O
               God.
            
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             need
             of
             any
             other
             means
             to
             destroy
             the
             Lords
             enemies
             ,
             then
             their
             own
             devices
             :
             The
             very
             course
             they
             take
             to
             establish
             themselves
             ,
             will
             serve
             for
             their
             owne
             ruine
             .
             
               Let
               them
               fal
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               by
               their
               own
               counsel
            
             .
             4.
             
             The
             certain
             cause
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             persecuters
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             is
             the
             ripenesse
             and
             ful
             measure
             of
             their
             sinnes
             .
             
               Cast
               them
               out
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               transgressions
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             opppsing
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             of
             his
             servants
             who
             stand
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             not
             simply
             the
             opposing
             of
             mortal
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             opposing
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             quarrel
             it
             is
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               They
               have
               rebelled
               against
               thee
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 11.
              
               
               But
               let
               all
               those
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               thee
               rejoyce
               :
               let
               them
               ever
               shout
               for
               joy
               ,
               because
               thou
               defendest
               them
               :
               let
               them
               also
               that
               love
               thy
               Name
               ,
               be
               joyful
               in
               thee
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               For
               thou
               LORD
               ,
               wilt
               blesse
               the
               righteous
               ,
               with
               favor
               wilt
               thou
               compasse
               him
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               shield
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             he
             maketh
             prayer
             for
             all
             the
             godly
             ,
             mi●itant
             in
             this
             warfare
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             share
             together
             
             in
             the
             Lords
             favour
             .
             
               Hence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Persecution
             for
             righteousnesse
             is
             a
             cause
             common
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             wherein
             they
             should
             all
             joyn
             ,
             and
             pray
             one
             of
             them
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             seeke
             for
             a
             joyful
             out-gate
             each
             to
             other
             in
             their
             owne
             time
             .
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             after
             prayer
             against
             enemies
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               let
               all
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               rejoyce
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             manifested
             care
             of
             God
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             protecting
             and
             delivering
             them
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             exceeding
             joy
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             because
             hee
             is
             glorified
             herein
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             is
             preserved
             :
             
               Let
               them
               ever
               shout
               f●r
               joy
               ,
               because
               thou
               defendest
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             Such
             believers
             as
             have
             gotten
             grace
             to
             love
             Gods
             name
             ,
             (
             albeit
             it
             be
             not
             yet
             given
             unto
             them
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             Name
             )
             are
             allowed
             to
             share
             in
             the
             joy
             of
             victorious
             sufferers
             .
             
               Let
               them
               also
               that
               love
               thy
               Name
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               be
               joyfull
               in
               thee
            
             .
             4.
             
             The
             person
             who
             is
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             studieth
             unto
             holinesse
             ,
             is
             an
             heir
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             lesse
             or
             more
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             whether
             entred
             in
             the
             conflict
             with
             persecuters
             or
             nor
             :
             
               For
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               wilt
               blesse
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             favour
             and
             good
             wi●
             of
             God
             toward
             his
             own
             ,
             is
             a
             strong
             and
             glorious
             defence
             to
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             crowning
             shield
             ,
             a
             shield
             compassing
             a
             man
             round
             about
             like
             a
             glorious
             Diadem
             ,
             a
             shield
             very
             handsome
             and
             strong
             ,
             which
             the
             believer
             ought
             to
             gripe
             wel
             ,
             and
             hold
             fas●
             and
             manage
             warily
             ,
             and
             oppose
             it
             to
             every
             assault
             of
             the
             adversary
             :
             a
             crowning
             shield
             ,
             which
             cirkleth
             the
             man
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             off
             the
             dint
             of
             the
             adversaries
             weapon
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             pursued
             believer
             is
             not
             aware
             :
             
               With
               favour
               wilt
               thou
               compass
               hi●
               as
               with
               a
               shield
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSALM
             VI.
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             on
             Neginoth
             upon
             Sheminith
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               experience
               of
               David
               ,
               useful
               to
               be
               known
               by
               all
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               like
               exercise
               ;
               wherein
               David
               being
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Lords
               heavie
               hand
               ,
               upon
               his
               body
               and
               spirit
               ,
               prayeth
               for
               the
               removal
               of
               felt
               wrath
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               Next
               prayeth
               for
               the
               renewed
               feeling
               and
               experience
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               towards
               
               him
               ,
               laying
               forth
               his
               lamentable
               condition
               before
               the
               pitiful
               eye
               of
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               After
               which
               ,
               being
               heard
               and
               comforted
               ,
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               he
               defieth
               ,
               and
               triumpheth
               over
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ▪
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 O
              
               Lord
               ,
               rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thine
               anger
               ,
               neither
               chasten
               mee
               in
               thy
               hot
               displeasure
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               mee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               weak
               ,
               O
               Lord
               heal
               me
               ,
               for
               my
               bones
               are
               vexed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               My
               soul
               is
               also
               sore
               vexed
               :
               but
               thou
               ▪
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               ?
            
          
           
             From
             his
             prayer
             for
             removal
             of
             wrath
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             believer
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             oft
             times
             refreshed
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             may
             by
             some
             sad
             exercise
             have
             his
             conscience
             so
             wakened
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             sinne
             ,
             as
             hee
             can
             feele
             nothing
             but
             wrath
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             cutting
             off
             ;
             as
             this
             experience
             of
             David
             maketh
             manifest
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             relief
             in
             such
             case
             ,
             save
             to
             set
             faith
             on
             work
             ,
             whatsoever
             bee
             felt
             or
             feared
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             mitigation
             and
             deliverance
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             here
             .
             3.
             
             Even
             the
             fatherly
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             the
             apprehension
             of
             hot
             displeasure
             of
             an
             angry
             Judge
             ,
             is
             unsupportable
             to
             a
             soule
             that
             knoweth
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             ever
             tasted
             of
             his
             favour
             before
             :
             
               Rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thy
               wrath
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             as
             much
             ground
             of
             faith
             holden
             forth
             in
             the
             Lords
             Name
             Iehovah
             ,
             (
             importing
             his
             unchangeable
             being
             ,
             and
             his
             constancy
             in
             his
             promises
             )
             as
             to
             ground
             a
             prayer
             upon
             it
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             the
             change
             of
             a
             mans
             case
             to
             the
             better
             ,
             in
             the
             hardest
             condition
             imaginable
             ;
             
               O
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             
               O
               Iehovah
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               Rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thy
               wrath
            
             ▪
             5.
             
             Though
             sense
             feel
             wrath
             ,
             and
             see
             nothing
             but
             hot
             displeasure
             ,
             yet
             faith
             can
             pierce
             through
             cl●uds
             ,
             and
             bespeake
             mercy
             :
             
               Have
               mercy
               on
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             sad
             condition
             .
             6.
             
             Though
             sinne
             doth
             provoke
             anger
             ,
             yet
             the
             misery
             and
             inability
             to
             subsist
             ,
             presented
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             object
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             a
             motive
             to
             faith
             to
             expect
             compassion
             :
             
               Have
               mercy
               on
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               I
               am
               weak
            
             .
             7.
             
             When
             sinne
             hath
             drawne
             on
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             danger
             ,
             let
             pardon
             of
             
             sin
             be
             first
             sought
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             removing
             of
             the
             stroke
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             hee
             saith
             ,
             
               have
               mercy
               on
               mee
            
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             
               heale
               mee
            
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Lord
             can
             make
             the
             strongest
             and
             most
             insensible
             part
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             sensible
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             touch
             him
             ;
             for
             here
             
               Davids
               bones
               are
               vexed
            
             .
             9.
             
             Anguish
             of
             Spirit
             and
             torment
             of
             conscience
             ,
             is
             heavier
             then
             any
             torture
             of
             body
             ,
             as
             ,
             
               my
               soul
               is
               also
               vexed
            
             ,
             doth
             import
             .
             10.
             
             The
             Lords
             apprehended
             absence
             in
             t●ouble
             ,
             and
             delaying
             to
             answer
             the
             supplicant
             ,
             putteth
             a
             load
             above
             a
             burthen
             ,
             and
             surpasseth
             all
             expression
             of
             words
             ;
             for
             here
             his
             speech
             is
             cutted
             ,
             
               But
               thou
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
            
             ?
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               Returne
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               deliver
               my
               soule
               :
               O
               save
               me
               for
               thy
               mercies
               sake
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               For
               in
               death
               there
               is
               no
               remembrance
               of
               thee
               ,
               in
               the
               grave
               who
               shal
               give
               thee
               thanks
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               I
               am
               weary
               with
               my
               groaning
               ,
               all
               the
               night
               make
               I
               my
               bed
               to
               swimme
               ,
               I
               water
               my
               couch
               with
               my
               tears
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Mine
               eye
               is
               consumed
               because
               of
               grief
               ;
               it
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             prayeth
             for
             a
             renewed
             sensible
             experience
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             pitifull
             condition
             .
             
               Wherein
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             renewed
             blenk
             of
             the
             Lords
             countenance
             wil
             satisfie
             a
             soule
             in
             greatest
             distresse
             :
             Therefore
             David
             craveth
             this
             for
             a
             remedie
             of
             all
             his
             sorrow
             ,
             
               Returne
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             If
             desertion
             continue
             ,
             feare
             of
             perishing
             utterly
             doth
             present
             it selfe
             ;
             as
             this
             prayer
             insinuateth
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               deliver
               my
               soul.
            
             3.
             
             The
             only
             time
             to
             spread
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             making
             mention
             of
             him
             before
             them
             that
             know
             him
             not
             ,
             is
             the
             time
             of
             this
             life
             :
             
               For
               in
               death
               there
               is
               no
               remembrance
               of
               thee
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             Christians
             love
             of
             life
             ,
             should
             proceed
             from
             the
             love
             of
             honouring
             of
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             (
             where
             it
             may
             inlarge
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             before
             them
             who
             may
             be
             profited
             by
             preaching
             of
             his
             praise
             )
             and
             should
             be
             preferred
             to
             our
             own
             contentment
             for
             a
             time
             in
             heaven
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             take
             service
             of
             us
             here
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Prophets
             reasoning
             ,
             
               In
               the
               grave
               who
               shal
               give
               thee
               thanks
            
             ?
             Our
             place
             waiteth
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             take
             it
             over
             our
             head
             ,
             while
             wee
             on
             earth
             are
             induring
             toyling
             and
             trouble
             ,
             to
             bring
             more
             to
             heaven
             with
             us
             .
             5.
             
             A
             true
             desire
             and
             purpose
             to
             glorifie
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             the
             edifying
             
             of
             others
             ,
             may
             give
             hope
             of
             some
             prolonging
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             not
             perishing
             for
             ever
             :
             for
             Davids
             hope
             to
             be
             heard
             doth
             run
             here
             upon
             this
             ground
             .
             7.
             
             The
             most
             lasting
             ,
             pressing
             ,
             and
             piercing
             sorrow
             that
             ever
             soul
             felt
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             expression
             here
             doth
             give
             evidence
             .
             8.
             
             The
             exercise
             of
             the
             godly
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             may
             be
             very
             heavy
             ,
             and
             of
             long
             continuance
             ;
             The
             prophet
             is
             
               weary
               with
               his
               groaning
               ,
               &
               his
               eyes
               consumed
               with
               grief
               .
            
             9.
             
             No
             delay
             of
             comfort
             ,
             no
             sense
             of
             sinne
             ,
             no
             fear
             of
             Gods
             utter
             displeasure
             can
             be
             a
             reason
             to
             the
             believer
             to
             cease
             from
             prayer
             ,
             and
             dealing
             with
             God
             for
             grace
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophet
             is
             weary
             ,
             but
             giveth
             not
             over
             ;
             only
             his
             condition
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             fresh
             mourning
             to
             him
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             powring
             out
             of
             tears
             in
             the
             Lords
             bosome
             :
             
               All
               the
               night
               maketh
               hee
               his
               bed
               to
               swim
               ,
               and
               watereth
               his
               couch
               with
               his
               tears
               .
            
             10.
             
             The
             insulting
             of
             enemies
             over
             the
             godly
             when
             the
             Lords
             hand
             is
             heavy
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             reflecteth
             upon
             Religion
             and
             upon
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             is
             a
             main
             ingredient
             in
             the
             sorrow
             of
             the
             godly
             :
             Davids
             eye
             had
             waxen
             
               old
               and
               dim
               with
               griefe
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               his
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 V.
                 8.
              
               
               Depart
               from
               mee
               all
               yee
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               weeping
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Lord
               hath
               heard
               my
               supplication
               ,
               the
               Lord
               wil
               receive
               my
               prayer
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Let
               all
               mine
               enemies
               be
               ashamed
               and
               sore
               vexed
               :
               let
               them
               return
               and
               be
               ashamed
               suddenly
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             David
             defyeth
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             being
             comforted
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             in
             his
             spirit
             .
             
               Whence
               Learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             can
             shortly
             change
             the
             chear
             of
             an
             humble
             supplicant
             ,
             and
             raise
             a
             soule
             trembling
             for
             feare
             of
             wrath
             ,
             to
             a
             triumphing
             over
             all
             sort
             of
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             tentations
             to
             sinne
             arising
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Prophets
             prayer
             maketh
             him
             say
             ,
             now
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               all
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             offered
             by
             a
             believer
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             no●
             despise
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Prophets
               weeping
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             hearing
             of
             our
             prayer
             should
             be
             thankfully
             observed
             and
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             for
             strengthening
             our
             faith
             in
             prayer
             afterward
             :
             For
             after
             the
             Prophet
             hath
             said
             ,
             [
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               heard
               
               my
               supplication
            
             ;
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               receive
               my
               prayer
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             shal
             all
             of
             them
             be
             disappointed
             of
             their
             hopes
             ,
             and
             ashamed
             for
             their
             attempts
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             vexation
             for
             their
             pains
             ;
             for
             this
             prayer
             furnished
             by
             the
             Spirit
             (
             vers
             .
             10
             )
             to
             one
             of
             the
             godly
             against
             his
             wicked
             enemies
             ,
             is
             a
             prophecie
             against
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             VII
             .
             Shiggaion
             of
             David
             ,
             which
             he
             sang
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             concerning
             the
             words
             of
             Cush
             the
             Benjamine
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prophet
               as
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               mystical
               ,
               and
               an
               example
               of
               Christians
               suffering
               ,
               being
               slandered
               of
               treason
               against
               his
               Prince
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               the
               courtiers
               ,
               first
               fleeth
               to
               God
               for
               delivery
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               cleareth
               his
               innocencie
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               requesteth
               the
               Lord
               to
               judge
               between
               him
               and
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               in
               prayer
               is
               made
               confident
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               plead
               for
               him
               against
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               will
               returne
               their
               devised
               mischief
               against
               him
               ,
               upon
               their
               owne
               head
               ,
               ver
               .
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Whereupon
               in
               the
               last
               place
               he
               promiseth
               praise
               to
               God
               for
               his
               righteous
               judgement
               ,
               ver·
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 O
              
               Lord
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               in
               thee
               do
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               :
               save
               me
               from
               all
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
               ,
               and
               deliver
               me
               :
            
             
               2.
               
               Lest
               he
               teare
               my
               soul
               like
               a
               Lion
               ,
               renting
               it
               in
               pieces
               ,
               while
               there
               is
               none
               to
               deliver
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             to
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             wherein
             he
             fleeth
             to
             God
             to
             bee
             delivered
             from
             the
             bloody
             tongues
             of
             calumniators
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             Christs
             servants
             ,
             to
             bee
             slandered
             as
             Traitors
             to
             their
             lawful
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             David
             was
             by
             Cush
             ,
             a
             flattering
             courtier
             .
             2.
             
             God
             who
             is
             able
             to
             clear
             the
             innocent
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             malice
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             case
             to
             be
             run
             unto
             ,
             and
             use
             is
             to
             be
             made
             of
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             reliefe
             from
             all
             adversaries
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             here
             .
             3.
             
             If
             God
             do
             not
             interpose
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             defence
             of
             his
             unjustly
             slandered
             Servants
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             wicked
             enemies
             inraged
             ,
             but
             mercilesse
             beastly
             crueltie
             ,
             as
             is
             showne
             in
             Davids
             experience
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 3.
              
               
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               done
               this
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               iniquity
               in
               my
               hands
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               I
               have
               rewarded
               evil
               unto
               him
               that
               was
               at
               pe●ce
               with
               me
               ,
               (
               yea
               ,
               I
               have
               delivered
               him
               that
               without
               cause
               is
               my
               enemie
               .
               )
            
             
               5.
               
               Let
               the
               enemie
               persecute
               my
               soule
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               ;
               yea
               ,
               let
               him
               tread
               downe
               my
               life
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               lay
               mine
               honour
               in
               the
               dust
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             cleareth
             his
             own
             innocency
             ,
             Learn
             1.
             
             Though
             innocency
             cannot
             exempt
             a
             man
             from
             being
             unjustly
             slandered
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             furnish
             him
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             much
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             particular
             ,
             before
             God
             ;
             as
             here
             is
             seene
             ,
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             2.
             
             The
             more
             a
             man
             doth
             render
             for
             evil
             good
             ,
             the
             more
             confidence
             shall
             hee
             have
             ,
             when
             hee
             cometh
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             innocencie
             served
             David
             for
             this
             good
             use
             ,
             
               That
               hee
               had
               delivered
               Saul
               ,
               who
               without
               cause
               was
               his
               enemie
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             4.
             3.
             
             He
             that
             is
             conscious
             of
             doing
             ,
             or
             intending
             injury
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             will
             have
             his
             own
             conscience
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             when
             hee
             meeteth
             with
             a
             greater
             injury
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             case
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             justifie
             Gods
             righteousnesse
             against
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             Davids
             conditional
             prayer
             doth
             here
             imoort
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             
               
                 V.
                 6.
              
               
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thine
               anger
               ,
               lift
               up
               thy self
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               r●ge
               of
               mine
               enemies
               :
               and
               awake
               for
               me
               to
               the
               judgement
               that
               thou
               hast
               commanded
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               So
               shall
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               people
               compasse
               thee
               about
               ;
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               therefore
               returne
               thou
               on
               high
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Lord
               shall
               judge
               the
               people
               :
               judge
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               mine
               integrity
               that
               is
               in
               me
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Oh
               let
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               come
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               but
               establish
               the
               just
               :
               for
               the
               righteous
               God
               trieth
               the
               hearts
               and
               reins
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             hee
             prayeth
             that
             God
             would
             judge
             betweene
             him
             and
             his
             enemies
             :
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             tryal
             and
             exercise
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             sit
             still
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             about
             to
             oppresse
             them
             ;
             yet
             will
             hee
             in
             due
             time
             manifest
             himself
             to
             be
             no
             idle
             spectator
             of
             wrong
             ,
             but
             a
             just
             defender
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             avenger
             of
             the
             injurious
             ,
             
               He
               wil
               arise
               in
               anger
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               himselfe
               .
            
             2.
             
             When
             our
             enemies
             are
             desperately
             malicious
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             mitigate
             their
             fury
             ;
             let
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             justice
             mitigate
             our
             passion
             :
             
               for
               he
               wil
               arise
               in
               anger
               against
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             lesse
             just
             zeale
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             defend
             his
             owne
             oppressed
             people
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             malice
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             wrong
             them
             :
             
               For
               his
               rising
               in
               anger
            
             ,
             is
             here
             opposed
             
               to
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               enemies
               .
            
             4.
             
             Albeit
             judgment
             against
             the
             oppressour
             be
             not
             at
             the
             first
             executed
             ,
             yet
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             hath
             given
             out
             sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             active
             providence
             ,
             hath
             prepared
             means
             and
             instruments
             for
             execution
             thereof
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             
               When
               hee
               shall
               awake
               to
               execute
               the
               judgement
               which
               hee
               hath
               commanded
               ,
            
             or
             given
             order
             for
             .
             5.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             ariseth
             to
             judge
             his
             enemies
             ,
             then
             the
             Lords
             people
             will
             draw
             warmly
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               compasse
               him
               round
               about
            
             .
             6.
             
             In
             calling
             for
             justice
             upon
             the
             wicked
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             wee
             should
             not
             be
             led
             with
             private
             passion
             ,
             or
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             but
             with
             desire
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             edification
             of
             his
             people
             :
             for
             their
             sakes
             prayeth
             he
             ,
             
               return
               thou
               on
               high
            
             ,
             or
             ascend
             to
             thy
             Tribunal
             Seat.
             7.
             
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             whereof
             we
             may
             have
             use
             in
             our
             exercises
             ,
             should
             be
             solidly
             digested
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             apply
             them
             readily
             to
             use
             ,
             as
             neede
             requireth
             ,
             for
             strengthening
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             prayer
             to
             God
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Prophet
             hath
             setled
             his
             faith
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             
             of
             
               Gods
               judging
               and
               executing
               justice
               in
               favours
               of
               his
               people
               ,
            
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             hee
             applyeth
             it
             to
             his
             own
             particular
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               judge
               me
               O
               Lord.
            
             8.
             
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             made
             peace
             with
             God
             about
             all
             his
             sins
             ,
             upon
             the
             termes
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             through
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             comparison
             with
             his
             injurious
             enemies
             ,
             in
             a
             particular
             cause
             ,
             appeale
             to
             Gods
             justice
             to
             decide
             the
             controversie
             ;
             as
             here
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Iudge
               me
               according
               to
               my
               righteousnesse
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               mine
               integrity
               that
               is
               in
               me
               .
            
             9.
             
             When
             a
             processe
             hath
             beene
             lying
             long
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             controversie
             between
             the
             godly
             and
             their
             persecuters
             is
             not
             yet
             decided
             ,
             the
             godly
             may
             put
             in
             a
             bill
             for
             passing
             the
             decree
             ,
             and
             executing
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             done
             :
             
               Oh
               let
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               come
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               &c.
            
             10.
             
             The
             upright
             man
             needs
             not
             to
             fear
             that
             his
             enemies
             shall
             obtain
             a
             decree
             in
             their
             favours
             ,
             or
             suspension
             ,
             or
             reduction
             of
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             :
             
               For
               the
               righteous
               God
               tryeth
               the
               heart
               and
               the
               reins
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 10.
              
               
               My
               defence
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               saveth
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               God
               judgeth
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               angry
               
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
              
               every
               day
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               If
               hee
               turne
               not
               ,
               he
               wil
               whet
               his
               sword
               ;
               hee
               hath
               bent
               his
               bow
               and
               made
               it
               ready
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Hee
               hath
               also
               prepared
               for
               him
               the
               instruments
               of
               death
               ;
               he
               ordaineth
               his
               arrows
               against
               the
               persecuters
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Behold
               he
               travelleth
               with
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               hath
               conceived
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               falshood
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Hee
               made
               a
               pit
               ,
               and
               digged
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               fallen
               into
               the
               ditch
               which
               hee
               made
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               His
               mischief
               shall
               return
               upon
               his
               owne
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               violent
               dealing
               shal
               come
               down
               upon
               his
               owne
               pate
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             is
             the
             answer
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             viz.
             assurance
             given
             of
             delivery
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             judgment
             on
             his
             〈◊〉
             :
             Whereupon
             the
             supplicant
             giveth
             thanks
             to
             God.
             
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             fruit
             of
             faith
             joyned
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             is
             accesse
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             confidence
             ,
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             of
             mind
             ,
             mitigation
             of
             trouble
             ,
             protection
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             experience
             here
             doth
             prove
             .
             2.
             
             Victory
             granted
             unto
             faith
             ,
             after
             wrestling
             with
             darkness
             is
             satisfactory
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             that
             〈…〉
             did
             hope
             for
             were
             perfected
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             now
             clear
             to
             〈◊〉
             
               My
               defence
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             we
             doe
             think●
             〈◊〉
             the
             time
             of
             tentation
             ,
             neither
             justice
             against
             the
             wicked
             ,
             1.
             mercy
             toward
             the
             godly
             is
             idle
             ;
             for
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Worke●
             do
             speake
             mercy
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             wrath
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             ever●
             day
             ;
             all
             things
             are
             working
             for
             the
             ones
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             others
             dammage
             continually
             ;
             
               For
               God
               judgeth
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               is
               angry
               with
               the
               wicked
               every
               day
               .
            
             4.
             
             God
             delayeth
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             judgement
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             repentance
             ;
             for
             here
             
               God
               hath
               whet
               his
               sword
               to
               strike
               ,
               if
               the
               wicked
               turn
               not
               .
            
             5.
             
             If
             repentance
             intervene
             not
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             inevitable
             :
             
               If
               he
               turn
               not
               ,
               the
               instruments
               of
               death
               are
               prepared
               ,
               and
               the
               arrowes
               directed
               towards
               the
               persecuters
               .
            
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             no
             smal
             pains
             that
             the
             sinner
             is
             put
             unto
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Divel
             and
             his
             owne
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             
               hee
               travelleth
            
             as
             with
             a
             child
             ,
             he
             digs
             a
             pit
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             hardest
             pieces
             of
             worke
             to
             slaves
             .
             7.
             
             When
             once
             the
             wicked
             hath
             conceived
             mischiefe
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             rest
             till
             hee
             bring
             his
             purpose
             to
             action
             ,
             that
             his
             sinful
             thoughts
             may
             be
             wrought
             in
             effect
             :
             
               Hee
               conceiveth
               mischief
               ,
               and
               travelleth
               with
               iniquity
               .
            
             8.
             
             The
             adversary
             of
             Gods
             people
             shall
             have
             no
             profit
             of
             all
             his
             labour
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             met
             with
             disappointment
             ,
             
               Hee
               bringeth
               forth
               falshood
            
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             which
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             his
             hope
             and
             intention
             shall
             befall
             him
             :
             
               Hee
               is
               fallen
               in
               the
               ditch
               which
               hee
               made
               ,
               and
               his
               mischief
               shall
               returne
               upon
               his
               own
               head
               ,
               &c.
            
             as
             a
             stone
             throwne
             up
             against
             heaven
             ,
             returneth
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             him
             who
             did
             throw
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               17.
            
             
             I
             will
             praise
             the
             Lord
             according
             to
             his
             righteousnesse
             :
             and
             will
             sing
             praise
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             most
             high
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             he
             promiseth
             praise
             ,
             and
             closeth
             his
             son●
             so
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             issue
             of
             the
             hardest
             exercise
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             is
             comfort
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             here
             〈◊〉
             see
             .
             2.
             
             When
             faith
             is
             sensibly
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             assurance
             
             of
             what
             was
             promised
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             glad
             and
             give
             thanks
             for
             what
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             possession
             alreadie
             :
             so
             speaketh
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             
               I
               will
               praise
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               I
               will
               sing
               praise
               to
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             party
             opposer
             of
             the
             godly
             be
             never
             so
             powerful
             and
             violent
             ,
             and
             his
             place
             in
             the
             world
             never
             so
             high
             ,
             faith
             may
             set
             to
             its
             seal
             ,
             that
             God
             shal
             mafest
             himself
             a
             righteous
             Judge
             in
             power
             and
             authority
             above
             the
             highest
             oppressing
             powers
             on
             earth
             :
             
               I
               will
               sing
               praise
               to
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               most
               high
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             VIII
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             upon
             Gitteth
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               To
               the
               end
               the
               Prophet
               may
               commend
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               grace
               toward
               man
               ,
               hee
               first
               admireth
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               and
               Providence
               ,
               which
               are
               able
               to
               stop
               the
               mouths
               of
               all
               blasphemous
               Atheists
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               he
               admireth
               the
               Lords
               love
               to
               man
               above
               all
               other
               ,
               even
               the
               most
               glorious
               creatures
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               setteth
               out
               this
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               Incarnation
               ,
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               exaltation
               of
               Christ
               for
               mans
               cause
               ,
               and
               for
               restoring
               of
               redeemed
               man
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               their
               right
               unto
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               visible
               creatures
               .
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               closeth
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               with
               the
               admiration
               of
               Gods
               glory
               in
               all
               the
               Earth
               .
               ver
               .
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 O
              
               Lord
               our
               Lord
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               Name
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               !
               who
               hast
               set
               thy
               glory
               above
               the
               heavens
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               hast
               thou
               ordained
               strength
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               stil
               the
               enemie
               and
               the
               avenger
               .
            
          
           
             From
             his
             admiration
             of
             Gods
             glory
             in
             the
             workes
             of
             
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             learn
             1.
             
             The
             godly
             are
             not
             alwaies
             born
             downe
             with
             trouble
             ;
             Sometime
             they
             have
             liberty
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             delight
             themselves
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             Gods
             glory
             and
             goodnesse
             towards
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             Psalme
             sheweth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             mysterie
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             his
             workes
             of
             Creation
             and
             Redemption
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             none
             save
             the
             eye
             spiritually
             illuminate
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             can
             see
             it
             :
             And
             he
             that
             seeth
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             ravished
             therewith
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             discerne
             it
             ;
             and
             none
             can
             sufficiently
             comprehend
             it
             ,
             or
             take
             it
             up
             fully
             ,
             save
             God
             himselfe
             .
             Therfore
             the
             Prophet
             directeth
             his
             speech
             full
             of
             admiration
             ,
             wholly
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             throughout
             all
             the
             Psalme
             .
             3.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             greatly
             sweetned
             unto
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             praising
             of
             his
             Majestie
             ,
             when
             they
             consider
             their
             own
             Interest
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             own
             propriety
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               our
               Lord
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               name
            
             !
             4.
             
             No
             words
             are
             sufficient
             to
             set
             out
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             even
             as
             it
             is
             discovered
             to
             a
             spirituall
             understanding
             ;
             Therefore
             by
             way
             of
             admiration
             ,
             must
             he
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               How
               excellent
               is
               thy
               Name
            
             !
             5.
             
             The
             heavens
             and
             celestial
             lights
             shining
             from
             above
             ,
             do
             speake
             much
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ;
             but
             in
             effect
             his
             glory
             is
             greater
             then
             they
             can
             hold
             forth
             ;
             
               for
               his
               glory
               is
               set
               above
               the
               heavens
               .
            
             6.
             
             Albeit
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             doth
             fill
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             enemies
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             profane
             and
             godlesse
             persons
             ,
             Athiests
             ,
             Epicures
             ,
             and
             persecuters
             of
             his
             people
             and
             truth
             ;
             For
             here
             are
             enemies
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             avengers
             ,
             opening
             blasphemous
             mouths
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             had
             injured
             them
             .
             7.
             
             Not
             only
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             new
             borne
             babes
             ,
             framing
             them
             in
             the
             belly
             ,
             providing
             nourishment
             unto
             them
             when
             they
             are
             borne
             ,
             and
             making
             them
             to
             suck
             the
             brests
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             giving
             of
             saving
             knowledge
             to
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             tender
             years
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             refute
             all
             Atheists
             and
             profane
             despisers
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               for
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               babes
               and
               sucklings
               he
               hath
               ordained
               strength
               ,
            
             or
             strong
             conviction
             ,
             
               to
               still
               the
               enemie
               and
               the
               avenger
               ,
            
             and
             put
             him
             to
             silence
             .
             Matthew
             21.26
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 3.
              
               
               When
               I
               consider
               the
               heavens
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               thy
               fingers
               ,
               the
               Moon
               and
               the
               Stars
               which
               thou
               hast
               ordained
               ;
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               is
               man
               that
               thou
               art
               mindfull
               of
               him
               ?
               
               and
               the
               son
               of
               man
               that
               thou
               visitest
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             From
             his
             admiration
             in
             Gods
             respect
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             man
             above
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             weaknesse
             and
             unworthinesse
             of
             man
             ,
             considered
             both
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             compared
             with
             his
             glorious
             creatures
             made
             for
             his
             use
             ,
             do
             commend
             the
             bounty
             of
             God
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             admiration
             .
             For
             when
             the
             prophet
             considereth
             the
             glorious
             heavens
             &c.
             he
             asketh
             ,
             
               What
               is
               man
               ?
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             Man
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             is
             most
             esteemed
             and
             taken
             care
             of
             by
             God.
             For
             hee
             is
             mindful
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             daily
             visiteth
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               For
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               hast
               crowned
               him
               with
               glory
               and
               honour
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Thou
               madest
               him
               to
               have
               dominion
               over
               all
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               hand
               ;
               Thou
               hast
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               All
               sheep
               and
               oxen
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               fowl
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               the
               fish
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               
                 and
                 whatsoever
              
               passeth
               thorow
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               seas
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             hee
             looketh
             on
             man
             considered
             in
             his
             Creation
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             in
             his
             head
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             humbled
             and
             exalted
             for
             mans
             cause
             after
             the
             fall
             )
             restored
             to
             what
             hee
             lost
             by
             the
             fall
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Looke
             unto
             man
             in
             his
             creation
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             the
             place
             ,
             in
             order
             of
             dignity
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             creatures
             visible
             ,
             next
             unto
             heavenly
             Angels
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             2.
             
             Looke
             unto
             man
             after
             his
             fall
             ,
             restored
             by
             Christ
             unto
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             hee
             is
             established
             in
             that
             dignity
             to
             be
             next
             unto
             the
             glorious
             Angels
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             3.
             
             Looke
             unto
             man
             in
             our
             Head
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             there
             man
             is
             wonderfully
             exalted
             in
             regard
             that
             for
             respect
             and
             love
             to
             man
             ,
             the
             Man
             Christ
             being
             very
             God
             ,
             is
             humbled
             unto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             2.7
             ,
             9.
             take
             this
             place
             ,
             
               Thou
               madest
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               for
               the
               suffering
               of
               death
               .
            
             4.
             
             Looke
             unto
             man
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             after
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             glorification
             ;
             
               God
               hath
               crowned
               him
               with
               glory
               and
               Majestie
               .
            
             5.
             
             It
             is
             no
             
             small
             point
             of
             dignifying
             man
             ,
             that
             all
             believers
             have
             by
             Christ
             this
             title
             of
             Heirship
             ,
             with
             lawful
             use
             and
             possession
             of
             the
             creatures
             recovered
             and
             restored
             unto
             him
             :
             
               Thou
               madest
               him
               to
               have
               dominion
               over
               the
               works
               of
               thine
               hands
               .
            
             6.
             
             As
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             may
             doe
             man
             good
             service
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             granted
             man
             dominion
             over
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             harm
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             put
             under
             Christs
             feet
             ,
             and
             under
             beleevers
             feet
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             sinne
             and
             Satan
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             Death
             the
             last
             enemy
             ;
             
               Hee
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feete
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             gathereth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.26
             .
             7.
             
             Christ
             shall
             not
             lay
             downe
             his
             kingdome
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             her
             enemies
             ,
             till
             hee
             hath
             put
             downe
             all
             rule
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             power
             against
             him
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             subdued
             all
             enemies
             under
             himselfe
             .
             
               For
               hee
               must
               reigne
               till
               hee
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feete
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             collecteth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.25
             .
             8.
             
             Nothing
             is
             excepted
             or
             exeemed
             from
             being
             subject
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             holy
             Angels
             (
             who
             are
             made
             ministring
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             serve
             believers
             )
             but
             only
             God
             ,
             essentially
             considered
             ,
             he
             only
             is
             excepted
             .
             
               For
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               feet
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               saith
               all
               things
               are
               put
               under
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
               is
               excepted
               who
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             proveth
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.27
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9
               ▪
            
             O
             Lord
             our
             Lord
             ,
             how
             excellent
             is
             thy
             Name
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             !
          
           
             Hee
             closeth
             the
             Psalme
             as
             he
             began
             it
             with
             admiration
             :
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             praises
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             our
             covenant
             right
             ,
             and
             Interest
             in
             him
             ,
             are
             worthy
             again
             and
             again
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             should
             bee
             proclaimed
             Lord
             of
             us
             whom
             hee
             hath
             l●fted
             up
             to
             so
             high
             a
             Dominion
             .
             Therefore
             is
             this
             verse
             repeated
             again
             .
             2.
             
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             begun
             to
             declare
             some
             reason
             of
             his
             wondering
             at
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             manifested
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             over
             the
             ful
             explication
             of
             this
             glory
             ,
             and
             close
             as
             he
             begun
             ,
             with
             wondring
             stil
             as
             here
             the
             same
             exclamation
             of
             wondring
             at
             the
             excellency
             of
             Gods
             glory
             concludeth
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             begin
             it
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               our
               Lord
               ,
               how
               excellent
               is
               thy
               Name
               in
               all
               the
               earth
            
             !
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             IX
             .
             To
             the
             chiefe
             Musician
             upon
             Muth-Labben
             .
             A
             Psalme
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               is
               Davids
               song
               of
               praise
               to
               God
               ,
               first
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               exeperience
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               Gods
               righteous
               Judgment
               against
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               Lords
               readiness
               to
               do
               the
               like
               worke
               ▪
               in
               favours
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               ,
               ver
               .
               5
               ▪
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               exhorteth
               the
               godly
               to
               praise
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               prayeth
               for
               his
               owne
               deliverie
               out
               of
               his
               present
               distress
               ,
               ver
               .
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               he
               hath
               assurance
               of
               the
               overthrow
               of
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               overthrow
               ,
               hee
               heartily
               prayeth
               ,
               ver
               .
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 I
              
               Will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               ,
               I
               wil
               shew
               forth
               all
               thy
               marvellous
               works
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               wil
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               :
               I
               will
               sing
               praise
               to
               thy
               name
               ,
               O
               thou
               most
               high
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               mine
               enemies
               are
               turned
               back
               ,
               they
               shall
               fal
               and
               perish
               at
               thy
               presence
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               thou
               hast
               maintained
               my
               right
               and
               my
               cause
               ,
               thou
               satest
               in
               thy
               throne
               judging
               right
               .
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             song
             of
             praise
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             exercise
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             variety
             of
             troubles
             doth
             occasion
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             attributes
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             Psalme
             is
             shewne
             ▪
             2.
             
             When
             the
             heart
             is
             enlarged
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             praising
             God
             will
             ●e
             more
             heartily
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             heart
             will
             make
             a
             
             loosed
             tongue
             and
             an
             open
             mouth
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             glory
             .
             
               David
               will
            
             now
             
               praise
               the
               Lord
               with
               his
               whole
               heart
               .
            
             3.
             
             One
             worke
             of
             Gods
             wonderful
             goodnesse
             useth
             to
             call
             for
             another
             ▪
             that
             they
             may
             goe
             forth
             together
             in
             each
             others
             hands
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             excellency
             ;
             as
             here
             
               David
               wil
               shew
               forth
               all
               his
               wonderfull
               works
               .
            
             4.
             
             A
             lover
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             rest
             til
             he
             communicate
             with
             others
             what
             he
             knoweth
             of
             the
             Lords
             wonders
             :
             
               he
               wil
               shew
               forth
            
             (
             for
             others
             upstirring
             )
             
               all
               the
               Lords
               marvellous
               works
            
             .
             5.
             
             Not
             any
             benefit
             or
             gift
             received
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             free
             favour
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             believers
             joy
             :
             
               David
               will
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             have
             joy
             in
             our
             heart
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             his
             glory
             ,
             that
             the
             joy
             which
             we
             have
             in
             him
             ,
             be
             openly
             known
             as
             occasion
             offereth
             :
             therefore
             
               will
               David
               sing
               praises
               to
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               most
               high
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             way
             of
             giving
             God
             the
             glory
             in
             every
             action
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             of
             our
             victories
             over
             our
             enemies
             ,
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             chief
             worker
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             to
             be
             but
             instruments
             by
             whom
             hee
             turneth
             the
             enemie
             back
             :
             for
             
               the
               enemie
               falleth
               and
               perisheth
               at
               his
               presence
               .
            
             8.
             
             As
             for
             time
             by-gone
             God
             should
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             what
             is
             done
             ▪
             so
             must
             wee
             consecrate
             the
             glory
             of
             what
             shal
             bee
             done
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             we
             would
             have
             done
             altogether
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             therefore
             also
             for
             time
             to
             come
             David
             speaketh
             ,
             
               When
               mine
               enemies
               are
               turned
               back
               ,
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             thy
             power
             )
             
               they
               shal
               fall
               at
               thy
               presence
               .
            
             9.
             
             Were
             a
             cause
             never
             so
             right
             and
             just
             ,
             it
             requireth
             Gods
             power
             for
             keeping
             it
             on
             foot
             :
             the
             justnesse
             of
             the
             cause
             must
             not
             be
             relyed
             on
             ,
             but
             God
             must
             have
             the
             trust
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             maintaining
             of
             it
             :
             David
             acknowledgeth
             
               God
               the
               maintainer
               of
               his
               right
               and
               cause
               .
            
             10.
             
             What
             Judge
             soever
             shal
             condemne
             us
             unrighteously
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             higher
             Judge
             to
             judge
             the
             cause
             over
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             parties
             also
             :
             who
             when
             he
             sheweth
             himself
             ,
             should
             be
             glorified
             in
             his
             justice
             by
             us
             ;
             
               Thou
               ●●●test
               in
               the
               throne
               judging
               right
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             condemned
             of
             the
             Judges
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               Thou
               hast
               rebuked
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               thou
               hast
               destroyed
               the
               wicked
               ;
               thou
               hast
               put
               out
               their
               name
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               O
               thou
               enemy
               ,
               destructions
               are
               come
               to
               a
               perpetuall
               end
               :
               and
               thou
               hast
               destroyed
               Cities
               ,
               their
               memorial
               is
               perished
               with
               them
               .
            
             
             
               7
               
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 prepared
                 his
                 throne
                 for
                 judgment
                 .
              
            
             
               8
               
                 And
                 hee
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 minister
                 judgement
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 uprightnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               9
               The
               Lord
               also
               will
               be
               a
               refuge
               for
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               a
               refuge
               in
               times
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             
               10
               And
               they
               that
               know
               thy
               Name
               will
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               thee
               :
               for
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               hast
               not
               forsaken
               them
               that
               seek
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             hee
             foreseeth
             in
             the
             spirit
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             all
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             and
             adversaries
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             prophesieth
             concerning
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             live
             after
             his
             time
             :
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Although
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             persecuters
             of
             Gods
             people
             be
             silent
             in
             their
             securi●y
             ,
             yet
             shall
             Gods
             judgement
             against
             them
             〈◊〉
             their
             conscience
             ●e
             last
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             enemies
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             〈…〉
             the
             Lord
             shall
             destroy
             them
             :
             
               For
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lords
               ,
               hast
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               the
               heathen
               ▪
               thou
               hast
               destroyed
               the
               wicked
            
             〈◊〉
             Although
             the
             enemies
             have
             a
             great
             name
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             their
             glory
             be
             blasted
             ,
             and
             their
             〈…〉
             never
             been
             heard
             of
             〈…〉
             
               name
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             〈…〉
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             dwellings
             〈…〉
             bee
             charged
             upon
             their
             enemies
             〈…〉
             executed
             and
             brought
             their
             〈…〉
             enemies
             themselves
             know
             and
             think
             they
             〈…〉
             purpose
             :
             their
             intended
             〈…〉
             .
             4.
             
             The
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             when
             〈◊〉
             godly
             〈…〉
             over
             all
             their
             oppressours
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             enimie●
             insolencies
             ,
             the
             godly
             ,
             by
             faith
             may
             〈…〉
             say
             as
             here
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               enemy
               ,
               destructions
               are
               come
               to
               a
               〈◊〉
               end
               .
            
             5.
             
             As
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             Church
             have
             destroyed
             the
             earthly
             dwellings
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ;
             〈…〉
             hath
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             will
             
               destroy
               their
               cities
               and
               their
               dwellings
               ,
               and
               make
               their
               memorial
               cease
               with
               them
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             reigne
             of
             the
             wicked
             adversaries
             of
             Gods
             p●ople
             is
             very
             short
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             few
             daies
             they
             are
             cut
             off
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               endure
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             to
             defend
             his
             people
             from
             age
             to
             age
             .
             7.
             
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             among
             men
             
             are
             not
             alwaies
             ready
             to
             hear
             plaintiffs
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             holdeth
             Court
             continually
             ,
             the
             taking
             in
             of
             no
             mans
             complaint
             is
             delayed
             so
             much
             as
             one
             houre
             ,
             though
             thousands
             should
             come
             at
             once
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             with
             sundry
             Petitions
             :
             
               Hee
               hath
               prepared
               his
               throne
               for
               Iudgment
               .
            
             8.
             
             Albeit
             in
             the
             Courts
             of
             men
             justice
             be
             not
             alwaies
             found
             ,
             and
             very
             rarely
             in
             any
             matter
             concerning
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               judge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               minister
               judgment
               to
               the
               people
               in
               uprightnesse
            
             :
             the
             injuries
             done
             to
             his
             people
             shal
             be
             all
             of
             them
             righted
             by
             him
             .
             9.
             
             Although
             the
             Lords
             children
             have
             no
             residence
             ,
             but
             be
             chased
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             know
             not
             whither
             to
             goe
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             open
             City
             of
             refuge
             unto
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             shal
             find
             shelter
             :
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               also
               will
               be
               a
               refuge
               to
               the
               oppressed
               .
            
             10.
             
             The
             Lords
             relief
             which
             hee
             giveth
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             reserved
             ,
             til
             other
             inferiour
             reliefs
             doe
             fa●l
             ,
             til
             the
             godly
             man
             bee
             humbled
             and
             emptied
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             he
             helpe
             :
             
               Unto
               the
               oppressed
               he
               will
               be
               a
               refuge
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             11.
             
             The
             way
             of
             the
             Lords
             helping
             and
             comforting
             his
             owne
             people
             ,
             is
             by
             lifting
             up
             the
             believer
             above
             any
             thing
             which
             can
             overtake
             him
             ;
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             all
             creatures
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               be
               an
               high
               tower
               ,
            
             an
             high
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             importeth
             ,
             whence
             the
             believer
             may
             look
             down
             and
             despise
             wha●
             flesh
             can
             do
             unto
             him
             .
             12.
             
             The
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Lords
             goodness
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             attributes
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             making
             so
             little
             use
             of
             God
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             believing
             in
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             .
             
               For
               ,
               they
               who
               know
               his
               name
               ,
               will
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             13.
             
             They
             to
             whom
             the
             spiritual
             knowledg
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             ,
             wil
             certainly
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             and
             they
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             will
             seek
             him
             :
             and
             they
             that
             seek
             him
             ,
             wil
             find
             him
             to
             be
             what
             he
             is
             called
             :
             for
             the
             man
             
               knowing
               God
               ,
               trusting
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               seeking
               God
               ,
            
             is
             the
             same
             here
             .
             14.
             
             The
             Lord
             may
             for
             a
             time
             hide
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             delay
             to
             manifest
             himselfe
             to
             a
             believer
             that
             seeketh
             him
             (
             which
             he
             doth
             sometimes
             for
             the
             believers
             tryall
             ,
             exercise
             ,
             and
             profiting
             )
             yet
             no
             age
             can
             give
             an
             instance
             of
             his
             rejecting
             such
             a
             supplicant
             :
             
               for
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               hast
               not
               forsaken
               them
               that
               seeke
               thee
               .
            
             15.
             
             As
             many
             experiences
             as
             are
             past
             of
             Gods
             grace
             to
             beleeving
             supplicants
             before
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             many
             confirmations
             of
             Faith
             are
             given
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             encouragemints
             to
             all
             believers
             to
             seeke
             his
             face
             in
             Christ
             :
             
               For
               hee
               never
               forsooke
               them
               that
               sought
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 11.
              
               
               Sing
               praise
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               dwelleth
               in
               Zion
               :
               declare
               among
               the
               people
               his
               doings
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               When
               hee
               maketh
               inquisition
               for
               blood
               ,
               hee
               remembreth
               them
               :
               he
               forgetteth
               not
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               humble
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             exhorteth
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             godly
             to
             praise
             God
             with
             him
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             believers
             to
             joyn
             themselves
             chearfully
             in
             the
             setting
             forth
             the
             Lords
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             make
             his
             lovely
             Majestie
             known
             to
             the
             world
             :
             for
             so
             requireth
             the
             present
             precept
             and
             example
             ,
             
               Sing
               praises
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             The
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             object
             of
             our
             joy
             and
             praises
             ,
             is
             he
             who
             did
             manifest
             himself
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             of
             old
             ;
             who
             gave
             his
             Scriptures
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             among
             whom
             hee
             took
             up
             his
             residence
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               in
               Sion
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             in
             the
             Mercy
             seat
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             whom
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             Mediatour
             ,
             is
             the
             trysting
             place
             betweene
             God
             and
             Believers
             ,
             for
             accepting
             their
             persons
             and
             worship
             )
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             description
             of
             the
             true
             God
             here
             teach
             us
             :
             
               Sing
               praises
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               dwelleth
               in
               Sion
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             acts
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             people
             are
             so
             stamped
             with
             the
             impression
             of
             his
             divinity
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             purchase
             glory
             to
             God
             even
             among
             the
             Nations
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             him
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             not
             a
             needlesse
             ,
             fruitlesse
             or
             hopelesse
             worke
             ,
             to
             
               declare
               his
               doings
               among
               the
               Nations
               .
            
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             to
             honour
             himselfe
             with
             the
             martyrdome
             of
             any
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             disrespect
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             for
             they
             remaine
             ,
             even
             when
             dead
             ,
             honourable
             in
             his
             estimation
             ,
             and
             high
             in
             his
             affection
             ;
             for
             
               he
               remembereth
               them
            
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             .
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             time
             appointed
             of
             God
             for
             bringing
             to
             judgment
             every
             sinne
             ,
             and
             especially
             murther
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             murthers
             ,
             to
             avenge
             most
             severely
             the
             slaughter
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             concerning
             whom
             it
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             
               When
               he
               maketh
               inquisition
               for
               blood
               ,
               hee
               remembreth
               them
               :
            
             Precious
             in
             his
             eyes
             is
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Saints
             :
             6.
             
             There
             is
             not
             a
             lost
             word
             in
             the
             earnest
             prayers
             of
             the
             humble
             believer
             ,
             poured
             forth
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             necessity
             :
             every
             petition
             shal
             have
             a
             ful
             answer
             ,
             partly
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             For
             
               God
               forgetteth
               not
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               humble
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 13.
              
               
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               consider
               my
               trouble
               
                 which
                 I
                 suffer
              
               of
               them
               that
               hate
               me
               ,
               thou
               that
               liftest
               me
               up
               from
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               14
               That
               I
               may
               shew
               forth
               all
               thy
               praise
               in
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
               :
               I
               wil
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             hee
             cometh
             to
             his
             owne
             particular
             and
             present
             case
             ,
             and
             prayeth
             for
             a
             new
             experience
             of
             the
             truth
             formerly
             set
             downe
             ,
             believed
             and
             sealed
             by
             him
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             new
             troubles
             befal
             experienced
             believers
             ,
             they
             must
             betake
             them
             to
             their
             old
             refuge
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             formerly
             blessed
             means
             of
             prayer
             ;
             as
             here
             David
             doth
             :
             
               Have
               mercy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               upon
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             Never
             a
             word
             of
             merit
             should
             be
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             true
             believer
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               Have
               mercy
               on
               mee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             Davids
             onely
             plea
             ;
             any
             good
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             sandy
             ground
             to
             build
             on
             .
             3.
             
             It
             sufficeth
             a
             believer
             acquainted
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             present
             before
             God
             the
             trouble
             hee
             suffereth
             unjustly
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Lords
             grace
             towards
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             justice
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             adversary
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             argument
             here
             used
             ,
             
               Consider
               my
               trouble
               which
               I
               suffer
               of
               them
               that
               hate
               me
               .
            
             4.
             
             Extreme
             danger
             of
             present
             death
             ,
             should
             not
             dash
             nor
             discourage
             the
             believer
             to
             pray
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             because
             experience
             hath
             proven
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             
               can
               lift
               a
               believer
               up
               from
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               .
            
             5.
             
             Life
             should
             not
             be
             loved
             so
             much
             for
             it selfe
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             may
             glorifie
             God
             in
             our
             life
             ;
             and
             edifie
             others
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             For
             deliverance
             from
             death
             is
             here
             asked
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hee
             
               may
               set
               forth
               all
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               in
               the
               gates
            
             and
             most
             open
             places
             
               of
               the
               daughter
               of
               Sion
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God.
             6.
             
             He
             gets
             a
             satisfactory
             Answer
             :
             which
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             That
             in
             a
             moment
             the
             Lord
             can
             perswade
             the
             supplicant
             of
             the
             grant
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             fill
             him
             with
             joy
             ;
             as
             here
             in
             one
             breath
             ,
             ere
             the
             prophet
             could
             close
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             to
             joy
             in
             the
             salvation
             or
             deliverance
             which
             he
             was
             perswaded
             God
             was
             to
             give
             to
             him
             :
             
               I
               will
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 15.
              
               
               The
               heathen
               are
               sunk
               down
               in
               the
               pit
               that
               they
               made
               :
               in
               the
               net
               which
               they
               hid
               ,
               is
               their
               owne
               foot
               taken
               .
            
             
             
               16
               The
               Lord
               is
               known
               by
               the
               judgments
               which
               hee
               executeth
               :
               the
               wicked
               is
               snared
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               own
               hands
               .
               Higgaion
               ,
               Selah
               .
            
             
               17
               The
               wicked
               shal
               be
               turned
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Nations
               that
               forget
               God.
               
            
             
               18
               For
               the
               needy
               shall
               not
               alway
               be
               forgotten
               :
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               poor
               shal
               not
               perish
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fifth
             place
             is
             set
             downe
             ,
             how
             with
             confidence
             of
             his
             own
             delivery
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             sure
             of
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             enemie
             :
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Ordinarily
             ,
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             persecuted
             people
             of
             God
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             overthrow
             of
             their
             oppressors
             :
             And
             ceatainly
             ,
             the
             wicked
             cannot
             take
             a
             readier
             way
             to
             ruine
             themselves
             ,
             then
             to
             seek
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             Lords
             Church
             and
             people
             :
             For
             here
             ,
             
               The
               heathen
               are
               sunke
               down
               in
               the
               pit
               that
               they
               made
            
             ;
             and
             their
             crafty
             counsel
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             is
             the
             trap
             to
             take
             themselves
             into
             :
             
               In
               the
               net
               which
               they
               hid
               ,
               their
               own
               feet
               are
               taken
               .
            
             2.
             
             None
             of
             Gods
             judgments
             ,
             and
             specially
             none
             of
             those
             Judgments
             whereby
             he
             pleads
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Church
             against
             her
             enemies
             ,
             should
             be
             lightly
             looked
             upon
             :
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               is
               known
               by
               the
               judgments
               which
               hee
               executeth
            
             :
             His
             judgements
             bear
             the
             impression
             of
             his
             wisdome
             and
             justice
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             sinne
             may
             be
             read
             written
             on
             the
             rod.
             3.
             
             Amongst
             other
             manifestations
             of
             Gods
             wisdome
             and
             justice
             in
             punishing
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             .
             The
             Lord
             makes
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             specially
             what
             they
             doe
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             very
             means
             to
             undoe
             them
             :
             
               The
               wicked
               is
               snared
               in
               the
               work
               of
               his
               own
               hands
               .
            
             4.
             
             As
             the
             devices
             of
             the
             wicked
             do
             come
             from
             hel
             ,
             so
             do
             they
             return
             thither
             ,
             and
             draw
             the
             devisers
             with
             them
             :
             Though
             they
             cry
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             fear
             of
             hell
             farre
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             
               all
               the
               wicked
               shal
               be
               turned
               into
               hell
               .
            
             5.
             
             As
             they
             who
             give
             themselves
             to
             sinne
             ,
             and
             specially
             enemies
             to
             peace
             ,
             doe
             cast
             away
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             out
             of
             their
             mind
             and
             affections
             ;
             so
             shall
             God
             cast
             them
             away
             far
             from
             his
             presence
             :
             
               All
               the
               nations
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               hell
               .
            
             6.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             doe
             not
             presently
             execute
             judgment
             on
             the
             godlesse
             oppressors
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             yet
             for
             respect
             the
             Lord
             doth
             beare
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             their
             destruction
             shal
             certainly
             come
             :
             
               They
               shall
               goe
               down
               to
               bell
               ;
               for
               the
               needy
               shall
               not
               alwayes
               bee
               forgotten
               .
            
             The
             cry
             of
             the
             needy
             and
             oppressed
             shall
             bring
             judgement
             
             upon
             the
             oppressors
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Lords
             people
             are
             an
             humbled
             people
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             emptied
             ,
             sensible
             of
             their
             need
             ,
             driven
             to
             a
             daily
             attendance
             on
             God
             ,
             daily
             begging
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             living
             only
             upon
             the
             hope
             of
             what
             is
             promised
             :
             for
             so
             are
             they
             here
             described
             needy
             ,
             poor
             ,
             supplicants
             ,
             and
             expectants
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             what
             is
             promised
             .
             8.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             seeme
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             oppressed
             godly
             ,
             and
             forget
             them
             :
             and
             albeit
             the
             godly
             mans
             hope
             doth
             seem
             for
             a
             time
             vaine
             ,
             
               yet
               shal
               he
               not
               alwaies
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               nor
               his
               expectation
               perish
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             and
             specially
             the
             expectation
             he
             hath
             of
             things
             everlasting
             ,
             shal
             not
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             but
             shal
             be
             satisfied
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 19.
              
               
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               let
               not
               man
               prevail
               :
               let
               the
               heathen
               be
               judged
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             
               20
               Put
               them
               in
               fear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               :
               that
               the
               nations
               may
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               but
               men
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             he
             followeth
             his
             condemnatory
             sentence
             of
             the
             wicked
             with
             prayer
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             put
             it
             in
             execution
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             owne
             time
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             doth
             not
             so
             delay
             to
             execute
             judgement
             on
             the
             oppressors
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             be
             intreated
             to
             make
             speedy
             dispatch
             ,
             and
             as
             need
             requireth
             
               to
               arise
            
             and
             fall
             to
             worke
             .
             2.
             
             The
             time
             of
             Gods
             arising
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             which
             the
             godly
             do
             maitaine
             is
             like
             to
             be
             lost
             .
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               let
               not
               man
               prevail
               .
            
             There
             is
             his
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             would
             have
             God
             to
             arise
             .
             3.
             
             When
             God
             ariseth
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
             he
             maketh
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             adversaries
             are
             in
             effect
             before
             him
             but
             heathen
             and
             strangers
             from
             the
             inward
             covenant
             ,
             and
             common-wealth
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             he
             prayeth
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               heathen
               be
               judged
               in
               thy
               sight
               .
            
             4.
             
             So
             long
             as
             the
             Lord
             ●oth
             spare
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             they
             do
             mis-know
             themselves
             ,
             and
             God
             also
             .
             Sin
             doth
             so
             besot
             ignorant
             and
             gracelesse
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             that
             they
             are
             mortal
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             their
             judge
             .
             Therefore
             David
             desireth
             ,
             
               that
               the
               nations
               may
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               but
               men
               .
            
             5.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             any
             hope
             or
             possibility
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             enemies
             ,
             the
             godly
             mans
             desire
             is
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             subjection
             to
             God
             ▪
             and
             humbled
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             judgments
             might
             be
             so
             tempered
             as
             the
             enemie
             might
             profit
             thereby
             ,
             and
             God
             be
             glorified
             :
             
               Put
               them
               in
               fear
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               ●ut
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               This
               Psalme
               wanteth
               an
               inscription
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Gods
               wisedome
               ,
               that
               being
               less
               restricted
               to
               a
               particular
               mans
               case
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               of
               more
               general
               use
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               godly
               find
               themselves
               in
               a
               condition
               whereunto
               this
               prayer
               may
               be
               sutable
               :
               and
               specially
               in
               time
               of
               general
               persecution
               .
               The
               prophet
               here
               complaineth
               to
               God
               and
               craveth
               justice
               against
               the
               persecuters
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               intolerable
               wickedness
               of
               the
               oppressor
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               prayeth
               for
               hastning
               of
               the
               deliverie
               of
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               and
               for
               hastning
               of
               judgment
               upon
               the
               persecuters
               ,
               for
               vindication
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               justice
               against
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               mercy
               to
               his
               people
               .
               Ver.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               professeth
               his
               confidence
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               so
               glorifieth
               God
               ,
               Ver.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               WHy
               standest
               thou
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
               why
               hidest
               thou
               thy self
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               wicked
               in
               his
               pride
               doth
               persecute
               the
               poor
               :
               let
               them
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               devices
               that
               they
               have
               imagined
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               the
               wicked
               boasteth
               of
               his
               hearts
               desire
               :
               and
               blesseth
               the
               covetous
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               abhorreth
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               wicked
               through
               the
               pride
               of
               his
               countenance
               will
               not
               seek
               
                 after
                 God
              
               :
               God
               is
               not
               in
               all
               his
               thoughts
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               His
               wayes
               are
               alwayes
               grievous
               ,
               thy
               judgments
               are
               far
               above
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               :
               as
               for
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               he
               ●uffeth
               at
               them
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               :
               for
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               in
               adversity
               .
            
             
             
               7.
               
               His
               mouth
               is
               full
               of
               cursing
               ,
               and
               deceit
               ,
               and
               fraud
               :
               under
               his
               tongue
               is
               mischiefe
               and
               vanity
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               He
               sitteh
               in
               the
               lurking
               places
               of
               the
               villages
               :
               in
               the
               secret
               places
               doth
               he
               murder
               the
               innocent
               :
               his
               eys
               are
               privily
               set
               against
               the
               poor
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               He
               lyeth
               in
               wait
               secretly
               as
               a
               lyon
               in
               his
               den
               ,
               he
               lyeth
               in
               wait
               to
               catch
               the
               poor
               :
               he
               doth
               catch
               the
               poor
               when
               he
               draweth
               him
               into
               his
               net
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               He
               croucheth
               ,
               and
               humbleth
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               may
               fall
               by
               his
               strong
               ones
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               He
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               God
               hath
               forgotten
               :
               he
               hideth
               his
               face
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               see
               it
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             complaint
             he
             speaketh
             to
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             termes
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             as
             matters
             did
             seem
             to
             him
             in
             outward
             appearance
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             far
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             may
             Gods
             word
             and
             dispensation
             seeme
             to
             speak
             :
             the
             word
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               will
               ever
               be
               with
               his
               owne
               ,
               and
               not
               forsake
               them
            
             ;
             and
             here
             his
             dealing
             with
             them
             seemeth
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               he
               standeth
               afar
               off
               ,
               and
               hideth
               himself
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             Sense
             may
             sometime
             speak
             contrary
             to
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             In
             this
             case
             the
             speech
             of
             sense
             is
             not
             to
             be
             subscribed
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             word
             should
             be
             relyed
             upon
             ;
             and
             the
             objection
             made
             by
             sense
             ,
             or
             suggestion
             against
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             brought
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             discussed
             :
             as
             here
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             .
             
               Why
               standest
               thou
               afar
               off
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             3.
             
             Observe
             how
             homely
             an
             humbled
             soule
             may
             〈…〉
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             from
             mistaking
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             faith
             doth
             borrow
             senses
             tongue
             ;
             The
             Lord
             will
             suffer
             such
             speeches
             and
             not
             take
             them
             in
             ill
             part
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             proceede
             from
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             wrestling
             with
             sense
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             hee
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             registred
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             ,
             for
             prudent
             use
             making
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             appear
             to
             challenge
             him
             ,
             
               for
               standing
               al●ofe
               ,
               and
               hiding
               himselfe
               .
            
             4.
             
             Oft
             times
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             are
             in
             a
             meane
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             their
             adversaries
             are
             in
             high
             places
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             so
             bee
             able
             to
             oppresse
             them
             as
             their
             underlings
             .
             
               The
               wicked
               in
               his
               pride
               doth
               persecute
               the
               poore
               .
            
             5.
             
             In
             respect
             that
             pride
             disdaineth
             what
             is
             apparantly
             good
             in
             a
             mean
             person
             ,
             and
             overvalueth
             its
             owne
             worth
             ,
             therefore
             pride
             is
             easily
             coupled
             with
             oppression
             
             and
             pride
             is
             able
             to
             raise
             persecution
             .
             
               The
               wicked
               in
               his
               pride
               doth
               persecute
               the
               poore
               .
            
             6.
             
             What
             persecuters
             do
             devise
             against
             Gods
             people
             ,
             may
             with
             good
             grounds
             be
             expected
             shal
             turne
             to
             be
             a
             snare
             unto
             themselves
             .
             
               Let
               them
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               devices
               they
               have
               imagined
               .
            
             7.
             
             All
             the
             Politicians
             on
             earth
             cannot
             describe
             the
             vilenesse
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             so
             wel
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             doth
             point
             it
             out
             ,
             for
             he
             setteth
             him
             forth
             .
             1.
             
             Hee
             is
             an
             arrogant
             ,
             self-confident
             man
             ,
             threatning
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             what
             hee
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             able
             in
             despight
             of
             God
             to
             effectuate
             it
             :
             
               Hee
               boasts
               of
               his
               hearts
               desire
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             accounts
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             by
             hook
             and
             crooke
             is
             able
             to
             inhance
             honour
             and
             riches
             ;
             
               He
               blesseth
               the
               covetous
               man.
            
             3.
             
             Hee
             valueth
             not
             what
             God
             judgeth
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             man
             whom
             God
             loveth
             ,
             and
             respects
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             he
             setteth
             his
             opinion
             in
             opposition
             to
             Gods
             judgment
             of
             men
             ,
             
               He
               blesseth
               the
               man
               whom
               God
               abhorreth
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             wicked
             man
             hath
             such
             a
             conceit
             of
             his
             own
             ability
             and
             perfection
             ,
             as
             his
             countenance
             and
             carriage
             doth
             testifie
             that
             he
             scorneth
             to
             imploy
             God
             by
             prayer
             for
             any
             thing
             :
             
               Through
               the
               pride
               of
               his
               countenance
               hee
               will
               not
               seeke
               God.
            
             5.
             
             For
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             consulteth
             not
             what
             may
             please
             or
             displease
             God
             ,
             what
             may
             honour
             ,
             or
             dishonour
             God.
             He
             troubles
             not
             himself
             with
             such
             thoughts
             .
             
               God
               is
               not
               in
               all
               his
               thoughts
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             phrase
             doth
             mean
             ,
             all
             his
             thoughts
             are
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             :
             or
             none
             of
             his
             thoughts
             are
             upon
             God.
             6.
             
             His
             waies
             are
             ever
             noysome
             ,
             ●ending
             especially
             to
             hurt
             the
             godly
             ;
             
               His
               waies
               are
               alwaies
               grievous
            
             ;
             or
             as
             his
             wayes
             prosper
             ,
             they
             do
             vex
             others
             .
             7.
             
             Hee
             feareth
             not
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             hee
             believeth
             not
             that
             they
             shal
             ever
             come
             ;
             hee
             putteth
             them
             far
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             conceit
             :
             yea
             ;
             and
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             down
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             his
             judgment
             ,
             hee
             apprehendeth
             it
             not
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             spiritual
             wisdome
             .
             
               The
               Lords
               ●udgments
               are
               far
               above
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               .
            
             8.
             
             He
             neither
             feareth
             God
             nor
             man
             ,
             
               All
               his
               enemies
               he
               puffeth
               at
               them
            
             ;
             as
             disdaining
             what
             they
             can
             do
             against
             him
             .
             9.
             
             The
             wicked
             doe
             promise
             to
             themselves
             perpetuity
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             feare
             evil
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             change
             to
             the
             worse
             ,
             
               He
               assureth
               himselfe
               never
               to
               be
               moved
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               in
               adversity
               .
            
             10.
             
             For
             his
             words
             ,
             he
             standeth
             not
             to
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             to
             lie
             ,
             swear
             ,
             and
             curse
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             purchase
             him
             credit
             ,
             and
             may
             help
             him
             to
             deceive
             others
             .
             
               His
               mouth
               is
               ful
               of
               cursing
               .
            
             11.
             
             His
             fair
             promises
             are
             but
             vanity
             ;
             and
             when
             hee
             minds
             a
             mischiefe
             ,
             he
             hides
             it
             with
             pretences
             of
             best
             intentions
             ,
             ..
             .
             12.
             
             As
             thieves
             and
             
             cut-throats
             lie
             in
             wait
             about
             villages
             ,
             to
             catch
             the
             stragling
             passengers
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             few
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             so
             do
             the
             wicked
             watch
             where
             they
             may
             oppresse
             those
             who
             have
             few
             to
             doe
             for
             them
             :
             
               He
               sitteth
               in
               the
               lurking
               places
               of
               the
               villages
               ,
               in
               secret
               places
               doth
               he
               murther
               the
               innocent
               .
            
             23.
             
             As
             an
             Archer
             in
             the
             hunting
             of
             his
             prey
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             wicked
             marke
             and
             spie
             out
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             to
             make
             advantage
             of
             him
             :
             
               His
               eyes
               are
               privily
               set
               against
               the
               poor
               .
            
             14.
             
             As
             a
             Lion
             in
             his
             den
             ,
             or
             some
             lurking
             place
             ,
             lieth
             stil
             til
             the
             prey
             come
             by
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             leapeth
             out
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             able
             to
             take
             it
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             wicked
             dissemble
             his
             malice
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             Master
             over
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             doth
             what
             hee
             can
             against
             him
             .
             He
             lieth
             
               secretly
               in
               wait
               as
               a
               Lion.
            
             15.
             
             As
             a
             crafty
             hunter
             spreadeth
             his
             net
             for
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             miskenneth
             it
             ,
             til
             the
             prey
             be
             intangled
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             wicked
             lay
             some
             device
             to
             catch
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             taketh
             him
             .
             
               Hee
               doth
               catch
               the
               poor
               when
               he
               drawes
               him
               in
               his
               net
               .
            
             16.
             
             As
             the
             Lion
             lieth
             low
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             minded
             to
             do
             no
             harme
             at
             all
             ;
             so
             doe
             the
             wicked
             men
             pretend
             themselves
             the
             most
             reasonable
             men
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             and
             most
             observant
             of
             Law
             and
             equity
             till
             by
             their
             power
             they
             may
             have
             their
             intent
             of
             the
             poor
             .
             
               He
               crou●heth
               and
               humbleth
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               may
               fall
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               associates
               .
            
             17.
             
             Present
             prosperity
             joyned
             with
             impurity
             maketh
             him
             perswade
             himselfe
             that
             God
             wil
             never
             take
             notice
             of
             him
             hereafter
             ,
             or
             cal
             him
             to
             account
             ,
             or
             punish
             him
             .
             
               He
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               God
               hath
               forgotten
               ,
               he
               hideth
               his
               face
               ,
               hee
               will
               never
               see
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 12.
              
               
               Arise
               O
               Lord
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               lift
               up
               thine
               hand●
               forget
               not
               the
               humble
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Wherefore
               doth
               the
               wicked
               contemne
               God
               ?
               hee
               hath
               〈◊〉
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               require
               it
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Thou
               hast
               seen
               it
               ,
               for
               thou
               beholdest
               mischiefe
               and
               spite
               ,
               to
               requite
               it
               with
               thy
               hand
               :
               the
               poor
               committeth
               himself
               unto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               helper
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Break
               thou
               the
               arme
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               man
               :
               seek
               out
               his
               wickednesse
               til
               thou
               find
               none
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             hee
             hath
             given
             the
             character
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             a
             Dittay
             for
             them
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             he
             prayeth
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             Doome
             may
             be
             given
             out
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             executed
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             more
             wee
             see
             
             Atheisme
             in
             the
             wicked
             ,
             the
             more
             wee
             should
             draw
             neere
             to
             God
             :
             and
             albeit
             the
             godly
             conceive
             God
             to
             lye
             off
             ,
             and
             sit
             stil
             from
             executing
             of
             justice
             ;
             the
             godly
             being
             tempted
             with
             the
             tentations
             which
             overcome
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             not
             yeeld
             to
             the
             tentation
             ,
             but
             pray
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             done
             ,
             
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               lift
               up
               thy
               hand
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             merciful
             respect
             and
             love
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             his
             afflicted
             people
             ,
             wil
             not
             suffer
             his
             justice
             against
             these
             persecuters
             ,
             to
             be
             long
             quiet
             ,
             
               For
               he
               will
               not
               forget
               the
               humble
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Interest
             which
             God
             hath
             in
             his
             owne
             people
             ,
             doth
             engage
             him
             to
             fal
             on
             their
             enemies
             ;
             so
             the
             vindication
             also
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             from
             the
             contempt
             which
             they
             doe
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             doth
             ingage
             him
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             
               wherefore
               doth
               the
               wicked
               contemne
               God
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             4.
             
             The
             godlesse
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             doe
             deny
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             deny
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             yet
             his
             people
             are
             comforted
             under
             their
             saddest
             sufferings
             by
             the
             Lords
             seeing
             and
             marking
             thereof
             ;
             for
             the
             godly
             say
             here
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               seene
               it
               ,
               and
               beholdest
               mischiefe
               .
            
             5.
             
             Gods
             judgments
             on
             the
             wicked
             shall
             really
             refute
             the
             Atheisme
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             requite
             their
             opposition
             made
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             
               He
               beholds
               mischiefe
               and
               spite
               to
               requite
               it
               with
               his
               hand
               .
            
             6.
             
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             laid
             forth
             his
             desires
             ,
             and
             poured
             out
             his
             heart
             before
             God
             ,
             he
             should
             quiet
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             cast
             himselfe
             with
             his
             burden
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             here
             
               the
               poor
               committeth
               himselfe
               to
               God.
            
             And
             when
             an
             humble
             believer
             hath
             casten
             his
             burden
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wil
             not
             faile
             to
             take
             care
             of
             what
             hee
             is
             trusted
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             engaging
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             hath
             committed
             himself
             to
             him
             .
             7.
             
             As
             the
             Lords
             Office
             ,
             Custome
             ,
             and
             Nature
             is
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             real
             work
             to
             do
             for
             them
             who
             imploy
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             able
             to
             do
             for
             themselves
             ;
             
               Hee
               is
               the
               helper
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               .
            
             8.
             
             The
             power
             of
             persecuters
             cannot
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             God
             shal
             weaken
             and
             break
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             trouble
             his
             people
             .
             
               Breake
               thou
               the
               arme
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             9.
             
             Though
             the
             Lord
             reckons
             not
             with
             his
             enemies
             for
             their
             sins
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             he
             reckons
             for
             all
             at
             last
             ;
             for
             lesse
             and
             for
             greater
             ,
             for
             one
             and
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             passe
             a
             farthing
             of
             the
             debt
             of
             punishment
             un-exacted
             :
             
               But
               seeketh
               out
               their
               sinnes
               till
               hee
               find
               none
               .
            
             O
             how
             fearful
             a
             reckoning
             must
             it
             be
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             with
             the
             impenitent
             ,
             who
             die
             unpardoned
             ,
             and
             unreconciled
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             Jesus
             !
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 16.
              
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               King
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
               the
               heathen
               are
               perished
               out
               of
               his
               land
               .
            
             
             
               17
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               heard
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               humble
               :
               thou
               wilt
               prepare
               their
               heart
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               cause
               thine
               ear
               to
               hear
               .
            
             
               18
               To
               judge
               the
               fatherlesse
               and
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               of
               the
               earth
               may
               no
               more
               oppresse
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             petition
             followeth
             ,
             in
             a
             comfortable
             perswasion
             of
             the
             supplicant
             ,
             concerning
             the
             grant
             thereof
             :
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             persecuted
             shall
             not
             be
             rejected
             ,
             because
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Church
             is
             perpetual
             :
             earthly
             Kings
             cannot
             live
             still
             to
             helpe
             their
             friends
             ,
             followers
             ,
             or
             flatterers
             ,
             or
             to
             persecute
             and
             molest
             Gods
             Church
             :
             But
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lord
               and
               King
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             to
             defend
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             punish
             his
             foes
             .
             2.
             
             The
             wicked
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             have
             the
             external
             priviledges
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             continue
             unreconciled
             ,
             and
             do
             oppose
             piety
             ,
             they
             shal
             be
             in
             Gods
             estimation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             judging
             of
             them
             ,
             counted
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             here
             called
             ,
             heathen
             ,
             and
             shal
             be
             separate
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             God
             and
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               The
               heathen
               shall
               perish
               out
               of
               his
               land
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             s
             the
             Lords
             way
             to
             exercise
             his
             children
             with
             trouble
             ,
             till
             hee
             humble
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             sensible
             of
             the
             neede
             of
             his
             help
             ,
             til
             he
             turn
             their
             sense
             of
             need
             ,
             into
             a
             desire
             of
             his
             reliefe
             ,
             and
             their
             desire
             into
             a
             prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             hee
             will
             in
             due
             time
             give
             answer
             :
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               heard
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               humble
               .
            
             4.
             
             Grace
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             the
             fixing
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             prayer
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             his
             gift
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             prayer
             :
             and
             where
             the
             Lord
             doth
             give
             the
             one
             grace
             ,
             he
             wil
             also
             give
             the
             other
             :
             
               Thou
               wilt
               prepare
               their
               heart
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               cause
               thine
               ear
               to
               hear
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             God
             beginneth
             to
             shew
             his
             respect
             to
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             people
             against
             their
             oppressors
             ,
             then
             the
             helplesse
             and
             weake
             servants
             of
             God
             shal
             have
             deliverance
             from
             the
             power
             of
             oppressours
             ,
             and
             their
             oppressours
             shal
             not
             be
             able
             to
             do
             any
             more
             harme
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             causeth
             his
             ear
             to
             hear
             their
             prayer
             :
             
               the
               fatherlesse
               shal
               be
               judged
            
             ,
             yea
             declared
             righteous
             ,
             absolved
             and
             delivered
             ;
             
               and
               the
               oppressour
               shall
               no
               more
               oppresse
               .
            
             6.
             
             If
             there
             were
             no
             more
             comfort
             to
             the
             godly
             opressed
             ,
             yet
             this
             may
             suffice
             ,
             that
             their
             life
             ,
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             is
             in
             heaven
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             oppressours
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             them
             are
             declared
             here
             ,
             to
             be
             
               but
               men
               of
               this
               earth
            
             ,
             whose
             portion
             is
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             have
             here
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XI
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               David
               ,
               as
               an
               example
               of
               a
               Christian
               under
               the
               trial
               of
               his
               faith
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               tempted
               to
               desperation
               ,
               resisted
               the
               temptation
               ,
               how
               desperate
               soever
               his
               condition
               seemed
               :
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               disputeth
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               own
               faith
               .
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               IN
               the
               Lord
               put
               I
               my
               trust
               :
               how
               say
               ye
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
               Flee
               as
               a
               bird
               to
               your
               mountain
               ?
            
             
               2
               For
               lo
               ,
               the
               wicked
               bend
               their
               bow
               ,
               they
               make
               ready
               their
               arrow
               upon
               the
               string
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               privily
               shoot
               at
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             BEfore
             the
             Prophet
             dispute
             ,
             and
             produce
             his
             reasons
             against
             the
             tentations
             unto
             unbeliefe
             ,
             he
             asserteth
             and
             avoweth
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             presenteth
             the
             danger
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             before
             God.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             s
             the
             surest
             method
             in
             our
             spiritual
             combate
             against
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             his
             fiery
             darts
             ,
             to
             hold
             up
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             fix
             our self
             in
             resolution
             never
             to
             loose
             our
             gripes
             off
             the
             Lord
             ;
             As
             
               David
               doth
               here
               ,
               In
               the
               Lord
               put
               I
               my
               trust
               .
            
             2.
             
             Having
             once
             fixed
             our
             foot
             on
             the
             rock
             ,
             wee
             may
             the
             more
             effectually
             rebuke
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             for
             mocking
             of
             our
             confidence
             :
             As
             David
             doth
             here
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               say
               you
               to
               my
               soule
               ,
               Flee
               ?
            
             3.
             
             God
             is
             a
             strong
             refuge
             to
             his
             owne
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             should
             flie
             like
             birds
             ,
             chased
             to
             their
             strength
             ,
             in
             all
             necessities
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             
               our
               rock
            
             or
             mountaine
             .
             4.
             
             The
             wicked
             world
             doe
             scorne
             the
             godly
             mans
             confidence
             ,
             and
             the
             avowing
             of
             his
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             no
             visible
             helpe
             for
             him
             on
             earth
             .
             Take
             up
             your
             faith
             now
             (
             say
             they
             )
             when
             they
             see
             the
             man
             beset
             by
             apparently
             inextricable
             troubles
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             say
             to
             
               David
               ,
               flee
               now
               as
               a
               bird
               to
               thy
               mountaine
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             believer
             is
             not
             stupid
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             ,
             nor
             senseless
             of
             difficulties
             ,
             when
             hee
             asserteth
             his
             
             faith
             :
             
               For
               lo
            
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             
               the
               wicked
               bend
               their
               bow
            
             ,
             they
             have
             me
             as
             it
             were
             under
             the
             visie
             of
             their
             shot
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             for
             discovery
             of
             the
             plots
             of
             the
             wicked
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             shewing
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             in
             protecting
             them
             more
             cleerly
             ,
             doth
             suffer
             the
             wicked
             to
             make
             all
             ready
             ,
             even
             unto
             present
             execution
             of
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             
               they
               make
               ready
               their
               arrow
               upon
               the
               string
               to
               shoot
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 3.
              
               
               If
               the
               foundation
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               what
               can
               the
               righteous
               do
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               in
               his
               holy
               Temple
               ,
               the
               Lords
               throne
               is
               in
               heaven
               :
               his
               eyes
               behold
               ,
               his
               eye
               lids
               try
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Lord
               tryeth
               the
               righteous
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               and
               him
               that
               loveth
               violence
               ,
               his
               soul
               hateth
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vpon
               the
               wicked
               he
               shal
               raine
               snares
               ,
               fire
               ,
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               an
               horrible
               tempest
               :
               
                 this
                 shal
                 be
              
               the
               portion
               of
               their
               cup.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               For
               the
               righteous
               Lord
               loveth
               righteousnesse
               :
               his
               countenance
               doth
               behold
               the
               upright
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             he
             disputeth
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             his
             own
             faith
             by
             sundry
             reasons
             or
             severall
             considerations
             .
             The
             first
             reason
             to
             confirme
             his
             faith
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             absurdity
             of
             the
             tentation
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             overturning
             of
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             religion
             ,
             whereunto
             ,
             if
             the
             believer
             should
             yield
             ,
             he
             is
             lost
             and
             gone
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             flying
             to
             him
             in
             all
             straits
             for
             relief
             ,
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             religious
             and
             righteous
             persons
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             build
             their
             hope
             and
             happinesse
             solidly
             ;
             for
             David
             had
             laid
             it
             for
             a
             foundation
             ,
             that
             God
             
               was
               a
               Rock
            
             ,
             or
             mountaine
             of
             refuge
             for
             men
             to
             flee
             unto
             in
             straits
             .
             2.
             
             A
             tentation
             to
             mistrust
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             flee
             to
             him
             in
             all
             hazards
             ,
             is
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             all
             true
             Religion
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             destroying
             of
             the
             very
             foundations
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             happinesse
             ;
             and
             the
             resisting
             of
             this
             tentation
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             in
             what
             measure
             it
             is
             yielded
             unto
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             the
             righteous
             man
             is
             put
             to
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             comfortlesse
             perplexity
             ,
             and
             should
             despair
             certainly
             if
             he
             went
             from
             it
             .
             
               For
               if
               the
               foundations
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               what
               shall
               the
               righteous
               man
               do
               ?
            
             If
             it
             be
             in
             vaine
             to
             flie
             to
             God
             ,
             righteous
             men
             are
             lost
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             absurd
             .
          
           
           
             The
             next
             reason
             to
             confirme
             his
             faith
             is
             the
             establishment
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             other
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             concerning
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             duties
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             all
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Lords
             holy
             temple
             ,
             or
             Tabernacle
             ,
             representing
             Christ
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             mutual
             relations
             betweene
             God
             and
             his
             people
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             way
             to
             refresh
             and
             strengthen
             faith
             ,
             is
             to
             looke
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             reconciling
             the
             World
             to
             himself
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             was
             shadowed
             forth
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             stil
             holden
             forth
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             his
             word
             and
             other
             ordinances
             .
             First
             and
             last
             Christ
             is
             the
             trysting
             place
             ,
             where
             God
             is
             constantly
             to
             be
             found
             on
             his
             mercy
             seat
             ;
             for
             
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               holy
               Temple
               ,
            
             did
             speake
             so
             much
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             typical
             terms
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             third
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             a
             perfect
             judg
             to
             take
             order
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             both
             with
             them
             who
             oppose
             his
             worke
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             who
             wil
             not
             make
             use
             of
             his
             mercy
             .
             
               The
               Lords
               throne
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             Lords
             knowledge
             of
             all
             mens
             carriage
             is
             perfect
             :
             
               His
               eyes
               behold
            
             .
             6.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             make
             manifest
             by
             his
             work
             that
             he
             seeth
             mens
             carriage
             ,
             but
             seemeth
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             to
             wink
             and
             close
             his
             eyes
             ,
             he
             is
             then
             about
             to
             try
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             their
             thoughts
             to
             light
             .
             
               His
               eye-lids
            
             (
             when
             eyes
             seem
             closed
             )
             
               do
               try
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             troubles
             whereunto
             the
             Lord
             doth
             put
             his
             children
             in
             times
             of
             tentation
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             exponed
             as
             acts
             of
             displeasure
             ,
             or
             meer
             justice
             ,
             but
             as
             acts
             of
             wisdome
             and
             love
             ,
             to
             try
             ,
             exercise
             ,
             and
             frame
             them
             to
             obedience
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               tryeth
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             at
             such
             times
             as
             he
             sendeth
             trouble
             specially
             .
             8.
             
             However
             he
             giveth
             the
             wicked
             and
             violent
             persecuter
             to
             have
             a
             seeming
             prosperity
             ,
             while
             the
             godly
             are
             in
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             that
             is
             no
             act
             of
             love
             to
             them
             :
             for
             
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               loveth
               violence
               ,
               his
               soul
               hateth
               .
            
             9.
             
             All
             the
             seeming
             advantages
             which
             the
             wicked
             have
             in
             their
             owne
             prosperity
             ,
             are
             but
             meanes
             of
             hardening
             of
             them
             in
             their
             ill
             course
             ,
             and
             holding
             them
             fast
             in
             the
             bonds
             of
             their
             own
             iniquities
             ,
             till
             God
             execute
             judgement
             on
             them
             .
             
               Upon
               the
               wicked
               he
               shall
               raine
               snares
               .
            
             10.
             
             Whatsoever
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             wicked
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             at
             length
             suddaine
             ,
             terrible
             ,
             irresistible
             ,
             and
             remedilesse
             destruction
             they
             shal
             not
             escape
             :
             
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               an
               horrible
               tempest
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               their
               cup.
               
            
          
           
             The
             4.
             reason
             for
             confirmation
             of
             his
             faith
             is
             from
             the
             Lords
             love
             ,
             setled
             upon
             his
             upright
             servants
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             troubles
             ,
             while
             they
             suffer
             for
             righteousnesse
             sake
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             
             11.
             
             The
             respect
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             his
             servants
             do
             suffer
             ,
             ●hasteneth
             on
             ,
             and
             fastneth
             wrath
             upon
             their
             adversaries
             .
             For
             
               the
               righteous
               Lord
               loveth
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             is
             given
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             sentence
             in
             the
             preceeding
             verse
             .
             12.
             
             Though
             clouds
             do
             sometime
             hide
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             Lords
             respect
             and
             love
             towards
             his
             people
             ,
             yet
             stil
             his
             love
             is
             set
             upon
             them
             ;
             for
             continually
             
               his
               countenance
               doth
               behold
               the
               upright
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XII
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             upon
             Sheminith
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prophet
               having
               observed
               ,
               as
               is
               set
               down
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               how
               wickednesse
               lifteth
               up
               the
               head
               in
               all
               the
               Land
               ,
               when
               the
               places
               of
               power
               and
               trust
               doe
               come
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               naughty
               and
               vile
               men
               ,
               doth
               give
               direction
               by
               his
               own
               example
               unto
               the
               godly
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               recourse
               to
               God
               by
               prayer
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               born
               down
               by
               the
               wicked
               in
               such
               an
               ill
               time
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               next
               how
               to
               comfort
               themselves
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               pronouncing
               the
               sentence
               of
               justice
               upon
               all
               loose-tongued
               men
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               And
               promising
               delivery
               to
               the
               oppressed
               godly
               ,
               and
               preservation
               of
               his
               Church
               in
               all
               generations
               ,
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Howsoever
               he
               suffer
               wicked
               men
               to
               bear
               rule
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               wickednesse
               to
               abound
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               HElp
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               godly
               man
               ceaseth
               :
               for
               the
               faithful
               fail
               from
               among
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               speak
               vanity
               every
               one
               with
               his
               neighbour
               with
               flattering
               lips
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               double
               heart
               do
               they
               speak
               .
            
          
           
             David
             finding
             no
             friend
             at
             Court
             ,
             nor
             any
             place
             or
             power
             ,
             who
             either
             would
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             his
             favours
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             any
             
             friendly
             counsel
             ,
             turneth
             himself
             to
             God.
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             face
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             may
             sometime
             be
             so
             far
             defaced
             ,
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             man
             found
             to
             show
             himself
             openly
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             noted
             .
             
               The
               godly
               man
               ceaseth
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               fail
               from
               among
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             2.
             
             In
             such
             a
             case
             God
             can
             and
             wil
             supply
             the
             in-lack
             of
             friends
             and
             counsellers
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             when
             they
             seek
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Help
               Lord
               :
               the
               Lord
               wil
               help
               .
            
             3.
             
             At
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             a
             godly
             person
             may
             not
             think
             upon
             seditious
             practices
             against
             those
             that
             are
             in
             lawful
             authority
             ,
             but
             take
             himself
             to
             prayer
             ;
             for
             David
             who
             had
             a
             fairer
             pretence
             for
             such
             a
             practice
             then
             any
             private
             man
             or
             men
             can
             have
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             designed
             successour
             to
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             he
             goeth
             to
             God
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             and
             cryeth
             ,
             
               Help
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             He
             proveth
             the
             in-lack
             of
             godlinesse
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             upright
             ,
             nor
             honest
             dealing
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             falshood
             and
             flatterie
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             4.
             
             Where
             true
             godlinesse
             is
             out
             of
             request
             ,
             the
             common
             bonds
             of
             neighbourhood
             ,
             (
             including
             bonds
             of
             blood
             ,
             alliance
             ,
             and
             acquaintance
             )
             wil
             fail
             also
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             wil
             goe
             about
             to
             deceive
             his
             neighbour
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             trust
             what
             another
             saith
             :
             for
             
               They
               speak
               vanity
               every
               one
               with
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             ungodly
             men
             intend
             most
             to
             deceive
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             speak
             fairest
             ,
             giving
             pleasant
             words
             ,
             with
             insinuation
             of
             respects
             in
             abundant
             complements
             .
             They
             
               speak
               vanity
               to
               their
               neighbour
               with
               flattering
               lips
               .
            
             6.
             
             Vain
             talk
             ,
             cousening
             speeches
             ,
             flattering
             words
             ,
             are
             unbeseeming
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             do
             argue
             in
             so
             far
             as
             men
             affect
             them
             ,
             ungodlinesse
             ,
             unfaithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             deceitfulnesse
             in
             a
             man
             ;
             for
             
               when
               with
               flattering
               lips
               they
               speak
               ,
               with
               a
               double
               heart
               they
               speak
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 3
              
               The
               Lord
               shal
               cut
               off
               all
               flattering
               lips
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               that
               speaketh
               proud
               things
               .
            
             
               4
               Who
               have
               said
               ,
               With
               our
               tongue
               will
               we
               prevail
               ,
               our
               lips
               are
               our
               own
               :
               who
               is
               Lord
               over
               us
               ?
            
          
           
             He
             setteth
             down
             in
             the
             next
             place
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             which
             are
             three
             .
             The
             first
             is
             from
             Gods
             justice
             in
             punishing
             calumniators
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             proud
             boasters
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             5.
             
             Although
             pick-thankes
             ,
             and
             flatterers
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             do
             hope
             to
             stand
             by
             their
             flatterie
             ,
             yet
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               cut
               off
               all
               flattering
               lips
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             men
             in
             power
             and
             place
             do
             threaten
             to
             bring
             about
             great
             things
             against
             Gods
             people
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             have
             said
             ,
             
               for
               God
               shall
               cut
               off
               also
               the
               tongue
               that
               speaketh
               proud
               things
               .
            
             
             3.
             
             Wicked
             men
             are
             confident
             ,
             and
             do
             assure
             themselves
             to
             double
             out
             their
             course
             by
             their
             falshood
             ,
             flattery
             ,
             and
             calumnies
             against
             the
             godly
             ;
             
               They
               have
               said
               ,
               With
               our
               tongue
               wil
               we
               prevail
               .
            
             4.
             
             Wicked
             men
             make
             no
             conscience
             to
             use
             well
             the
             gifts
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             of
             God
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             wit
             ,
             or
             language
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               lips
               are
               our
               owne
            
             .
             5.
             
             Wicked
             men
             stand
             not
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             fear
             not
             punishment
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             in
             effect
             they
             say
             ;
             
               Who
               is
               Lord
               over
               us
            
             ?
             But
             we
             must
             learn
             from
             their
             faults
             three
             contrary
             lessons
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             nothing
             which
             we
             have
             is
             our
             own
             .
             But
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             is
             given
             to
             us
             of
             God
             is
             for
             service
             to
             be
             done
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             That
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             Lord
             over
             us
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             must
             be
             answerable
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             us
             to
             accounts
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               For
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               for
               the
               sighing
               of
               the
               needy
               ,
               now
               will
               I
               arise
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               I
               wil
               set
               him
               in
               safety
               
                 from
                 him
                 that
              
               puffeth
               at
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               pure
               words
               :
               as
               silver
               tryed
               in
               a
               furnace
               of
               earth
               ,
               purified
               seven
               times
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               keep
               them
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               thou
               shalt
               preserve
               them
               from
               this
               generation
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             an
             ill
             time
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             deliver
             the
             godly
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             hath
             exercised
             the
             Godly
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             with
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             make
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             heard
             their
             sad
             supplications
             ,
             and
             seen
             their
             oppression
             ;
             
               for
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               for
               the
               fighting
               of
               the
               needy
               ,
               now
               will
               I
               arise
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             The
             proud
             persecuter
             doth
             think
             little
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             or
             any
             power
             that
             can
             defend
             him
             ,
             but
             doth
             mock
             the
             hope
             he
             hath
             to
             be
             helped
             ;
             yet
             
               God
               will
               set
               the
               godly
               in
               safety
               from
               him
               that
               puffeth
               at
               him
               .
            
          
           
             This
             promise
             the
             Prophet
             commendeth
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             precious
             truth
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             found
             forth-coming
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             in
             experience
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             3.
             
             To
             the
             end
             that
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             may
             be
             comfortable
             to
             us
             ,
             till
             new
             experience
             comes
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             whose
             word
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             vanity
             in
             promises
             ,
             but
             all
             contained
             in
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             found
             very
             solid
             ,
             like
             the
             refined
             silver
             ,
             or
             gold
             ,
             which
             is
             purged
             from
             all
             drosse
             ,
             and
             the
             oftner
             it
             is
             put
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             more
             fair
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             value
             :
             for
             
               the
               words
               are
               the
               Lords
               words
               ,
               and
               pure
               words
               ,
            
             tryed
             ,
             
             true
             his
             experience
             ,
             
               as
               silver
               tryed
               in
               a
               furnace
               of
               earth
               seven
               times
               ,
            
             and
             clear
             from
             all
             drosse
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             from
             assurance
             given
             of
             the
             perpetuation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             custody
             of
             it
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             
               Whence
               learn.
            
             4.
             
             Let
             men
             persecute
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             suffer
             them
             ,
             yet
             shall
             God
             preserve
             a
             Church
             of
             godly
             persons
             at
             all
             times
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             
               For
               God
               shall
               preserve
               the
               godly
               from
               this
               generation
               for
               ever
               .
            
             5.
             
             Albeit
             the
             discomforted
             godly
             ,
             under
             persecuters
             ,
             are
             not
             alwayes
             able
             to
             draw
             presently
             comfort
             from
             this
             promise
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             which
             God
             will
             own
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             keep
             in
             his
             hand
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             every
             beleever
             must
             own
             ,
             though
             no
             man
             should
             take
             it
             off
             his
             hand
             .
             Therefore
             doth
             David
             turne
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             delivering
             this
             Charter
             of
             the
             Churches
             safety
             ▪
             Thou
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shalt
               keep
               them
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               8.
            
             
             The
             wicked
             walk
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             when
             the
             vilest
             men
             are
             exalted
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             upon
             his
             own
             experience
             ;
             he
             draweth
             up
             a
             generall
             observation
             of
             what
             may
             be
             expected
             ,
             when
             the
             most
             wicked
             are
             most
             advanced
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             sometimes
             so
             disposeth
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             ,
             for
             punishing
             of
             wicked
             people
             ,
             and
             exercising
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             the
             places
             of
             government
             in
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             are
             filled
             not
             with
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             
               vilest
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
            
             ;
             For
             in
             Davids
             experience
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             he
             presupposeth
             it
             might
             fall
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             vilest
             of
             men
             should
             be
             exalted
             .
             2.
             
             The
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             ungodly
             doth
             in
             this
             case
             break
             forth
             most
             ,
             and
             spread
             it selfe
             among
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             being
             heartned
             thereunto
             by
             the
             Rulers
             toleration
             ,
             connivance
             ,
             or
             instigation
             ,
             or
             example
             ,
             and
             countenance
             ;
             
               For
               when
               the
               vilest
               men
               are
               exalted
               ,
               then
               the
               wicked
               walk
               on
               every
               side
               .
            
             Turne
             you
             where
             you
             will
             ,
             you
             shall
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             
               as
               the
               vilest
               are
               exalted
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XIII
             .
             To
             the
             chiefe
             Musician
             ,
             a
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               Christian
               experience
               ,
               wherein
               David
               un●der
               the
               sense
               of
               desertion
               ,
               layeth
               forth
               his
               lamentable
               case
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               prayeth
               for
               
               releif
               ver
               .
               3.4
               .
               and
               by
               faith
               is
               refreshed
               and
               comforted
               ,
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               v.
               1
               HOw
               long
               wilt
               thou
               forget
               me
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               for
               ever
               ?
               how
               long
               wilt
               thou
               hide
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               long
               shall
               I
               take
               counsel
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
               having
               sorrow
               in
               my
               heart
               daily
               ?
               how
               long
               shall
               mine
               enemy
               be
               exalted
               over
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             laying
             forth
             his
             grief
             ,
             he
             beginneth
             at
             his
             apparant
             desertion
             ;
             then
             speaketh
             of
             the
             perplexity
             of
             minde
             ,
             arising
             herefrom
             ;
             and
             last
             of
             all
             he
             mentioneth
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             outward
             trouble
             from
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Trouble
             outward
             and
             inward
             ,
             of
             body
             and
             spirit
             ,
             fightings
             without
             ,
             and
             terrors
             within
             ,
             vexations
             from
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             from
             God
             deserting
             ,
             and
             men
             pursuing
             ,
             may
             fall
             upon
             a
             child
             of
             God
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             continue
             for
             a
             time
             long
             enough
             ,
             as
             here
             ;
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               forget
               me
               ,
               how
               long
               shall
               mine
               enemy
               be
               exalted
               over
               me
               ?
            
             2.
             
             When
             trouble
             is
             continued
             ,
             and
             appearance
             of
             means
             of
             delivery
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             God
             both
             withholdeth
             inward
             and
             outward
             help
             ,
             sense
             calleth
             this
             the
             Lords
             forgetting
             and
             
               hiding
               of
               his
               face
               .
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               forget
               me
               ,
               and
               hide
               thy
               face
               ?
            
             3.
             
             The
             Lords
             children
             in
             their
             resolution
             for
             faith
             and
             patience
             ,
             do
             set
             to
             themselves
             a
             shorter
             period
             usually
             then
             the
             Lord
             doth
             ,
             for
             making
             them
             have
             their
             perfect
             work
             ;
             therefore
             when
             their
             hope
             is
             deferred
             ,
             it
             makes
             their
             heart
             sick
             ,
             and
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               How
               long
               ?
               how
               long
            
             ?
             4.
             
             When
             comfort
             trysteth
             not
             with
             our
             time
             ,
             fear
             of
             eternall
             off-casting
             may
             readily
             slide
             in
             :
             and
             this
             fear
             ,
             a
             soul
             acquainted
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             loveth
             him
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             cannot
             endure
             .
             
               Wilt
               thou
               forget
               me
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             saith
             he
             .
             5.
             
             Whatsoever
             sense
             do
             speak
             ,
             or
             suggested
             tentations
             do
             speak
             ,
             faith
             will
             relate
             the
             businesse
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             expect
             a
             better
             speech
             from
             him
             :
             For
             in
             this
             condition
             the
             Prophet
             goeth
             to
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               long
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ?
             6.
             
             A
             soul
             finding
             desertion
             ,
             multiplyeth
             consultations
             ,
             falleth
             in
             perplexity
             ,
             changeth
             conclusions
             ,
             as
             a
             sick
             man
             doth
             his
             bed
             ,
             falleth
             in
             grief
             ,
             and
             cannot
             endure
             to
             live
             by
             its
             own
             finding
             ,
             but
             runneth
             upon
             God
             for
             direction
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             it
             ;
             
               How
               long
               shall
               I
               take
               counsel
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
               having
               sorrow
               in
               my
               heart
               daily
               ?
            
             7.
             
             The
             enemies
             taking
             advantage
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             trouble
             upon
             the
             Godly
             ,
             )
             against
             his
             cause
             and
             religion
             ,
             and
             against
             God
             ,
             doth
             augment
             both
             the
             griefe
             
             and
             temptation
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             
               How
               long
               shal
               mine
               enemies
               be
               exalted
               over
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               Consider
               and
               hear
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               :
               lighten
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               lest
               I
               sleep
               
                 the
                 sleep
              
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Lest
               mine
               enemies
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               prevailed
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               trouble
               me
               ,
               rejoyce
               when
               I
               am
               moved
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             followeth
             his
             prayer
             for
             some
             comfortable
             answer
             ,
             lest
             both
             he
             should
             perish
             ,
             and
             God
             be
             dishonoured
             :
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             edge
             of
             tentations
             is
             blunted
             ,
             and
             griefe
             asswaged
             ,
             when
             the
             swelling
             of
             the
             soul
             doth
             vent
             it self
             to
             God
             :
             and
             certainly
             complaints
             are
             then
             best
             eased
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             dissolved
             in
             humble
             supplications
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             
               Consider
               and
               hear
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God.
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             faith
             believeth
             that
             God
             considereth
             and
             heareth
             alwaies
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             rest
             till
             it
             feele
             by
             some
             effect
             that
             he
             doth
             hear
             and
             consider
             ,
             by
             his
             giving
             some
             reall
             support
             ,
             or
             help
             in
             need
             ,
             according
             to
             covenant
             ;
             This
             is
             imported
             in
             his
             praying
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             prayer
             ,
             
               consider
               ,
               hear
               me
            
             .
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             think
             it
             not
             good
             to
             give
             an
             outward
             delivery
             ,
             faith
             will
             be
             content
             of
             a
             blenk
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             
               lighten
               mine
               eyes
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             me
             have
             some
             immediate
             comfort
             to
             uphold
             me
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             my
             delivery
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             a
             death
             to
             the
             godly
             man
             who
             hath
             seen
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             ,
             to
             be
             long
             without
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             love
             ;
             sense
             of
             succumbing
             and
             perishing
             in
             trouble
             ,
             doth
             in
             this
             case
             usually
             set
             upon
             the
             Godly
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             
               lighten
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               lest
               I
               sleep
               the
               sleep
               of
               death
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             do
             feed
             themselves
             with
             the
             trouble
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             the
             more
             they
             see
             them
             in
             distresse
             ,
             and
             discouragement
             ;
             which
             two
             inconveniences
             ,
             the
             Lord
             useth
             to
             prevent
             ,
             for
             he
             cannot
             endure
             long
             to
             see
             the
             pride
             and
             rejoycing
             of
             the
             enemy
             to
             feed
             it self
             on
             the
             miseries
             of
             his
             children
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Prophet
             insinuateth
             ,
             when
             he
             seeketh
             relief
             ,
             
               lest
               the
               enemy
               glory
               that
               he
               hath
               prevailed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 5.
              
               
               But
               I
               have
               trusted
               in
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               my
               heart
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               I
               will
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
           
             Here
             the
             Prophet
             is
             raised
             up
             unto
             comfort
             by
             degrees
             :
             first
             he
             setleth
             himself
             upon
             the
             tried
             grounds
             of
             faith
             ,
             then
             promiseth
             to
             himself
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             thirdly
             findeth
             comfort
             :
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             we
             find
             not
             present
             reliefe
             ,
             or
             comfort
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             resolve
             to
             adhere
             to
             God
             by
             faith
             :
             when
             we
             have
             powred
             out
             our
             soul
             in
             his
             bosome
             by
             prayer
             ,
             we
             must
             resolve
             to
             settle
             our
             feet
             on
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             expect
             to
             be
             comforted
             :
             For
             here
             David
             relyed
             on
             
               Gods
               mercy
            
             ,
             and
             ratifieth
             his
             former
             resolution
             and
             practise
             of
             resting
             on
             his
             mercy
             ,
             
               I
               have
               trusted
               on
               thy
               mercy
               .
            
             2.
             
             So
             soon
             as
             faith
             is
             fixed
             ,
             and
             resolute
             to
             adhere
             to
             covenanted
             mercy
             ,
             hope
             doth
             lift
             up
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             this
             anker
             of
             the
             tossed
             ship
             stayeth
             the
             soul
             from
             being
             driven
             ;
             The
             believer
             looketh
             out
             for
             Gods
             salvation
             ,
             by
             some
             way
             of
             delivery
             ,
             which
             God
             thinks
             good
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             assureth
             himself
             it
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             finde
             joy
             in
             Gods
             way
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             
               My
               heart
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               salvation
            
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             believer
             is
             resolved
             to
             rest
             on
             Gods
             mercy
             by
             faith
             ,
             then
             followeth
             peace
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             readily
             more
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             present
             he
             expected
             to
             have
             ,
             yea
             as
             much
             as
             shall
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             count
             himself
             richly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               me
               .
            
             4.
             
             Fresh
             experience
             of
             favour
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             renewed
             sense
             of
             his
             good
             will
             to
             a
             soul
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             trouble
             ;
             and
             the
             right
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             renewed
             resolution
             cheerfully
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             have
             the
             example
             ,
             
               I
               will
               sing
               unto
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XIV
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             .
             A
             Psalme
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               David
               looking
               on
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               great
               body
               of
               the
               people
               lying
               in
               their
               naturall
               state
               ,
               working
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               hating
               the
               truely
               Godly
               amongst
               them
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               vers
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               comforteth
               
               the
               Godly
               ,
               first
               by
               the
               care
               the
               Lord
               hath
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               pleading
               their
               cause
               against
               the
               ungodly
               ;
               vers
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               next
               by
               giving
               hope
               of
               better
               daies
               for
               the
               godly
               ,
               when
               after
               sore
               plagues
               come
               on
               that
               people
               ,
               Christ
               should
               manifest
               himself
               unto
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               THE
               fool
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
              
               no
               God
               :
               they
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               abominable
               works
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
              
               none
               that
               doth
               good
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               looked
               down
               from
               heaven
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ;
               to
               see
               if
               there
               were
               any
               that
               did
               understand
               ,
               and
               seek
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               are
               all
               gone
               aside
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               together
               become
               filthy
               :
               
                 there
                 is
              
               none
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
               no
               not
               one
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             divideth
             all
             these
             who
             were
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             into
             un-regenerate
             men
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Gods
             true
             people
             converted
             inwardly
             unto
             him
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ;
             and
             doth
             argue
             all
             the
             un-regenerate
             to
             be
             practically
             Atheists
             ,
             without
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             proof
             whereby
             the
             Apostle
             convinceth
             all
             men
             in
             nature
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             Rom.
             3.13
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Every
             man
             so
             long
             as
             he
             lyeth
             unrenewed
             ,
             and
             unreconciled
             unto
             God
             (
             how
             wise
             so
             ever
             ,
             or
             of
             how
             great
             parts
             so
             ever
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             to
             himself
             or
             the
             world
             )
             is
             nothing
             in
             effect
             but
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             running
             to
             his
             own
             destruction
             in
             losing
             his
             soul
             and
             eternall
             life
             ,
             when
             he
             seemeth
             most
             to
             gain
             the
             world
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               fool
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             heeded
             by
             God
             what
             a
             mans
             mouth
             saith
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             what
             his
             heart
             saith
             .
             
               The
               fool
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               God.
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             outward
             profession
             ,
             which
             truely
             doth
             expone
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             the
             current
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             and
             actions
             ;
             for
             here
             it
             is
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             is
             full
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               corrupt
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               and
               do
               abominable
               works
               .
            
             4.
             
             God
             is
             onely
             the
             right
             Judge
             of
             regeneration
             and
             unregeneration
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             true
             searcher
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             
             It
             s
             
               he
               who
               looketh
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               any
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
            
             or
             any
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             have
             any
             wisdome
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             affection
             after
             God
             :
             
               if
               any
               of
               them
               have
               understanding
               ,
               or
               do
               seek
               after
               God
            
             :
             For
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             seek
             God
             ,
             hath
             no
             understanding
             ,
             nor
             principle
             of
             Spirituall
             life
             in
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Whatsoever
             may
             be
             the
             odds
             among
             unrenewed
             men
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             grosse
             in
             their
             out-breaking
             ,
             yet
             God
             pronounceth
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             holinesse
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             
               they
               are
               altogether
               become
               filthy
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             their
             actions
             flowing
             forth
             from
             their
             corrupt
             hearts
             are
             vile
             and
             loathsome
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             in
             one
             rank
             in
             this
             ,
             
               there
               is
               none
               of
               them
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
            
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             unreconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             do
             or
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             commanded
             ,
             from
             right
             principles
             ,
             and
             for
             right
             ends
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 4.
              
               
               Have
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               no
               knowledg
               ?
               who
               eat
               up
               my
               people
               as
               they
               eat
               bread
               ,
               and
               call
               not
               upon
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               There
               were
               they
               in
               great
               fear
               :
               for
               God
               is
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               You
               have
               shamed
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               poor
               ;
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               his
               refuge
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             comforteth
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             living
             in
             society
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             unrenewed
             multitude
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             plead
             their
             cause
             against
             the
             ungodly
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             unrenewed
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             bear
             deadly
             enmity
             against
             those
             that
             are
             really
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             delight
             to
             undo
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             contemners
             of
             all
             that
             live
             not
             as
             they
             do
             .
             
               They
               eat
               up
               my
               people
               as
               they
               do
               bread
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             owns
             the
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             wrongs
             done
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             whomsoever
             his
             image
             is
             hated
             or
             persecuted
             .
             
               They
               eat
               up
               my
               people
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             3.
             
             The
             causelesse
             hatred
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             a
             most
             unreasonable
             thing
             ,
             and
             argueth
             admirable
             stupidity
             in
             wicked
             men
             ,
             who
             maligne
             the
             innocent
             ,
             by
             whose
             life
             they
             are
             admonished
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             taught
             the
             way
             to
             felicity
             .
             
               Have
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               no
               knowledge
               ?
            
             4.
             
             The
             mis-kenning
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             working
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             three
             conjunct
             properties
             of
             a
             man
             in
             nature
             ,
             
             not
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             
               For
               to
               be
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               eaters
               up
               of
               Gods
               people
               as
               bread
               ,
               and
               not
               calling
               on
               God
               ,
            
             are
             put
             for
             the
             marks
             and
             properties
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             challenge
             of
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             inferreth
             the
             consequence
             of
             certain
             and
             sad
             judgements
             to
             follow
             on
             the
             wicked
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             nearly
             concerned
             in
             the
             quarrell
             of
             his
             people
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             5.
             
             The
             persecution
             of
             piety
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             provoketh
             God
             to
             inflict
             the
             most
             fearfull
             ,
             and
             most
             suddain
             judgements
             .
             
               For
               therein
               specially
               were
               the
               ungodly
               put
               to
               fear
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               no
               fear
               at
               all
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             near
             conjunction
             which
             God
             hath
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             persecution
             of
             them
             for
             godlinesse
             :
             for
             here
             it
             is
             given
             for
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             there
             they
             were
             in
             fear
             ,
             why
             they
             were
             to
             tremble
             when
             God
             came
             to
             avenge
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             which
             the
             wicked
             feared
             never
             to
             be
             questioned
             ;
             
               Because
               God
               is
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             7.
             
             Persecuting
             of
             a
             man
             for
             piety
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             in
             jesting
             at
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             mocking
             of
             him
             for
             piety
             ,
             is
             the
             turning
             of
             piety
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mans
             glory
             ,
             into
             a
             matter
             of
             reproach
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             ●
             means
             to
             drive
             him
             and
             others
             from
             seeking
             of
             God
             ,
             
               You
               have
               shamed
               the
               counsell
            
             ,
             or
             resolution
             
               of
               the
               poor
            
             ,
             when
             you
             scorn
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             made
             God
             his
             refuge
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             O
             that
             the
             salvation
             of
             Israel
             
               were
               come
            
             out
             of
             Sion
             !
             when
             the
             Lord
             bringeth
             back
             the
             captivity
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             Iacob
             shall
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             Israel
             shall
             be
             glad
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             comfort
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             redressing
             of
             this
             evill
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             for
             whose
             coming
             he
             wisheth
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             sending
             of
             deliverance
             unto
             the
             distressed
             people
             of
             God
             in
             Sauls
             time
             ,
             by
             bringing
             David
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             was
             worthy
             to
             be
             wished
             for
             :
             but
             this
             could
             not
             fill
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             wish
             here
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             look
             to
             the
             substance
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             this
             wish
             and
             prayer
             hath
             full
             accomplishment
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             is
             ,
             
               O
               that
               Christ
               the
               Saviour
               of
               Israel
               were
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               .
            
             And
             this
             same
             wish
             closeth
             the
             fifty
             third
             Psalm
             also
             ;
             where
             salvations
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             to
             note
             the
             perfection
             of
             salvation
             which
             cometh
             onely
             by
             Christ
             ,
             at
             whom
             the
             very
             forme
             of
             the
             ●ebrew
             wishing
             doth
             look
             ,
             as
             pointing
             at
             the
             person
             which
             shall
             
             give
             all
             sort
             of
             salvation
             to
             
               Israel
               ,
               Who
               shal
               give
            
             ;
             Now
             there
             was
             a
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             
               unto
               Sion
            
             ,
             foretold
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Zech.
             9.9
             .
             and
             this
             is
             presupposed
             in
             this
             wish
             ;
             for
             Christ
             must
             be
             in
             Sion
             before
             he
             come
             out
             of
             it
             .
             But
             not
             by
             this
             coming
             were
             so
             many
             Israelites
             saved
             as
             here
             is
             wished
             for
             :
             not
             by
             this
             coming
             was
             the
             body
             of
             Israel
             brought
             back
             from
             captivity
             here
             prophesied
             .
             There
             is
             also
             Isai.
             2.3
             .
             a
             coming
             of
             Christ
             
               out
               of
               Sion
            
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             this
             coming
             is
             presupposed
             here
             ,
             before
             that
             Israels
             captivity
             bee
             loosed
             .
             There
             is
             Isai.
             59.20
             .
             compared
             with
             Rom.
             11.26
             .
             a
             coming
             out
             of
             Sion
             for
             the
             bringing
             salvation
             to
             be
             body
             of
             the
             now
             mis-believing
             Nation
             of
             the
             captive
             Israelites
             ,
             lying
             in
             captivity
             ,
             scattered
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             directly
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             longed
             after
             in
             this
             place
             .
             
               O
               that
               the
               salvation
               of
               Israel
               were
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
            
             even
             the
             time
             when
             the
             Lord
             shall
             bring
             back
             the
             captivity
             of
             his
             people
             .
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             11.26
             .
             calleth
             this
             the
             Redeemers
             coming
             
               out
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             time
             when
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             to
             find
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               out
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             out
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             scattered
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             came
             when
             hee
             left
             Iudea
             .
             And
             ,
             Isaiah
             calleth
             it
             a
             coming
             
               to
               Sion
            
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             benefit
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             who
             are
             designed
             oft
             by
             
               Sion
               .
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             salvation
             of
             Sion
             ,
             both
             figuratively
             and
             properly
             called
             so
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             he
             came
             ,
             as
             after
             ;
             for
             here
             he
             is
             looked
             on
             as
             the
             
               Salvation
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             our
             salvation
             ,
             Iewes
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             is
             founded
             .
             2.
             
             Whosoever
             seeth
             him
             ,
             (
             from
             how
             far
             off
             soever
             )
             he
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             long
             for
             a
             further
             manifestation
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             perfecting
             of
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             his
             people
             :
             
               O
               that
               the
               salvation
               of
               Israel
               were
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               !
            
             3.
             
             It
             was
             revealed
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             manifest
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             casting
             off
             the
             Israelites
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             scattering
             them
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             come
             about
             again
             towards
             the
             Iews
             in
             their
             scattering
             and
             captivity
             ,
             without
             casting
             off
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             turn
             is
             in
             the
             Prophets
             eye
             ,
             and
             aimed
             at
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             hee
             wisheth
             that
             
               the
               salvation
               of
               Israel
               were
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               .
            
             4.
             
             It
             was
             revealed
             also
             to
             th●
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             David
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             persecution
             of
             domestick
             enemies
             ,
             vexing
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             delivered
             from
             such
             mens
             power
             ,
             as
             are
             described
             ,
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             that
             sore
             plagues
             were
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             upon
             that
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Israelites
             
             were
             to
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             and
             led
             in
             captivities
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             here
             ,
             and
             Psalm
             53.6
             .
             do
             import
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             back
             from
             captivity
             after
             Christs
             coming
             out
             of
             Sion
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             are
             presupposed
             to
             be
             in
             captivity
             ,
             when
             Christ
             cometh
             to
             give
             salvation
             unto
             them
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             large
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             body
             of
             the
             converted
             Iews
             or
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             of
             their
             turning
             Christians
             ,
             prophesied
             of
             here
             ,
             and
             Isai.
             59.20
             .
             and
             Rom.
             11.25
             ,
             26.
             as
             their
             mourning
             in
             repentance
             for
             the
             injuries
             done
             by
             them
             and
             their
             progenitors
             ,
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             mourning
             of
             Hadadrimmon
             ,
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             
               Megiddon
               ,
               Zech.
            
             12.10
             ,
             11.
             
             So
             here
             ,
             joy
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             reconciled
             unto
             them
             ,
             shall
             be
             greate●
             then
             any
             that
             ever
             that
             Nation
             saw
             ,
             whether
             in
             Davids
             time
             ,
             or
             Solomons
             :
             for
             then
             
               the
               Lord
               shall
               bring
               back
               the
               captivity
               of
               his
               people
               ,
            
             here
             prophesied
             of
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             whether
             by
             loosing
             their
             captivity
             bodily
             as
             wel
             as
             spiritual
             ,
             whether
             they
             shall
             returne
             to
             their
             own
             Land
             or
             not
             ,
             or
             what
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             speak
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             this
             place
             is
             not
             for
             the
             determining
             of
             it
             .
             )
             
               Then
               Iacob
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               Israel
               shall
               be
               glad
               ,
               when
               the
               Saviour
               of
               Israel
               shal
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               to
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XV.
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prophet
               for
               distinguishing
               of
               the
               true
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               those
               who
               were
               only
               outwardly
               professors
               ,
               asketh
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               how
               the
               one
               may
               be
               known
               from
               the
               other
               ?
               ver
               .
               1.
               and
               receiveth
               answer
               to
               the
               question
               ,
               ver
               .
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               1.
            
             
             LOrd
             ,
             who
             shall
             abide
             in
             thy
             Tabernacle
             ?
             who
             shal
             dwel
             in
             thy
             holy
             hill
             ?
          
           
             THe
             question
             is
             proponed
             about
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             sincere
             believers
             ,
             the
             true
             Covenanters
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             true
             Professors
             of
             true
             religion
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             who
             shall
             not
             be
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             society
             of
             Gods
             true
             Church
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Tabernacle
             pitched
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             hill
             of
             Sion
             ,
             where
             the
             Tabernacle
             
             and
             the
             Temple
             wat
             at
             last
             setled
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Communion
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             exercising
             all
             his
             offices
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             heavenly
             condition
             of
             his
             people
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             toward
             him
             ,
             designed
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Gods
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             Gods
             holy
             hill
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             of
             those
             who
             professe
             to
             be
             of
             this
             fellowship
             may
             be
             thrust
             out
             from
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             debarred
             from
             all
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             other
             some
             shall
             remaine
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             removed
             .
             For
             the
             question
             is
             moved
             ,
             What
             are
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             invisible
             ?
             and
             who
             they
             are
             
               who
               shal
               abide
               in
               Gods
               tabernacle
               ,
               and
               dwel
               in
               his
               holy
               hill
            
             ?
             3.
             
             Only
             the
             Lord
             who
             searcheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             can
             put
             the
             difference
             betweene
             the
             true
             and
             the
             false
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             the
             question
             is
             proponed
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               who
               shall
               abide
               in
               thy
               Tabernacle
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 2
              
               He
               that
               walketh
               uprightly
               ,
               and
               worketh
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               speaketh
               the
               truth
               in
               his
               heart
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 that
              
               backbiteth
               not
               with
               his
               tongue
               ,
               nor
               doth
               evil
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               nor
               taketh
               up
               a
               reproach
               against
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               whose
               eyes
               the
               vile
               person
               is
               contemned
               ,
               but
               he
               honoureth
               them
               that
               fear
               the
               LORD
               :
               
                 he
                 that
              
               sweareth
               to
               
                 his
                 own
              
               hurt
               and
               changeth
               ●●t
               .
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 He
                 that
              
               putteth
               not
               out
               his
               mony
               to
               usury
               ,
               nor
               taketh
               reward
               against
               the
               innocent
               .
               He
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               ,
               shall
               ●ever
               be
               moved
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Lord
             answereth
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             manifested
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commands
             ,
             both
             moral
             and
             judicial
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             :
             The
             sincerity
             of
             which
             faith
             and
             truth
             was
             to
             be
             certainly
             knowne
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             every
             mans
             self
             ;
             which
             was
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             the
             question
             ,
             quieting
             and
             comforting
             of
             the
             upright
             ones
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             sincere
             indeavour
             of
             universal
             obedience
             in
             a
             mans
             conversation
             ,
             is
             a
             fruit
             and
             evidence
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             mark
             of
             a
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             invisible
             ,
             
               He
               walketh
               uprightly
               ,
               and
               doth
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             2.
             
             Another
             fruit
             of
             true
             faith
             ,
             is
             conscience-making
             of
             what
             a
             man
             speaketh
             ,
             ruling
             his
             tongue
             so
             ,
             as
             his
             heart
             and
             his
             tongue
             do
             agree
             
             in
             the
             truth
             :
             
               he
               speaketh
               the
               truth
               from
               the
               heart
               .
            
             3.
             
             A
             third
             fruit
             of
             unfained
             faith
             ,
             is
             making
             conscience
             in
             all
             his
             dealings
             ,
             that
             he
             harm
             not
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             neither
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             nor
             his
             goods
             ,
             and
             making
             conscience
             not
             to
             receive
             readily
             a
             false
             report
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             devised
             by
             another
             ,
             
               Hee
               backbiteth
               not
               with
               his
               tongue
               ,
               nor
               doth
               evil
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               nor
               taketh
               up
               a
               reproach
               against
               his
               neighbour
               .
            
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             fruit
             of
             sound
             faith
             ,
             is
             the
             low
             estimation
             of
             any
             wordly
             excellency
             wherewith
             a
             wicked
             man
             can
             be
             busked
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             although
             the
             godly
             ,
             according
             to
             duty
             ,
             will
             give
             civil
             honour
             ,
             as
             his
             place
             requireth
             ,
             yet
             hee
             counteth
             him
             a
             poor
             miserable
             man
             for
             all
             his
             honour
             and
             wealth
             ,
             because
             hee
             walketh
             in
             a
             godlesse
             way
             :
             but
             where
             he
             seeth
             one
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             he
             esteemeth
             highly
             of
             him
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             whatsoever
             externall
             expressions
             thereof
             hee
             find
             fit
             to
             give
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             honourable
             way
             of
             holinesse
             ,
             wherein
             the
             godly
             walketh
             ;
             
               for
               in
               his
               eyes
               a
               vile
               person
               is
               contemned
               ,
               but
               he
               honoureth
               him
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord.
            
             5.
             
             A
             fifth
             fruit
             of
             sound
             faith
             ,
             is
             tender
             respect
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             care
             to
             keep
             lawful
             promises
             ,
             covenants
             ,
             and
             oathes
             ,
             whatsoever
             civil
             inconveniences
             may
             follow
             upon
             the
             strict
             keeping
             of
             them
             ;
             
               Though
               he
               swear
               to
               his
               owne
               damage
               ,
               he
               changeth
               not
               .
            
             6.
             
             A
             sixth
             fruit
             and
             evidence
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             dispensing
             with
             commodity
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             a
             speciall
             reason
             calleth
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             albeit
             other
             wayes
             a
             man
             might
             take
             reasonably
             more
             gaine
             .
             Many
             of
             such
             sort
             of
             cases
             do
             occurre
             in
             merchandise
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             exacting
             of
             rents
             and
             debts
             ,
             as
             circumstances
             may
             teach
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             God
             calleth
             for
             most
             moderation
             ;
             such
             was
             the
             judicial
             dispensing
             with
             commodity
             ,
             put
             upon
             the
             Iewes
             for
             loosing
             the
             yoke
             of
             a
             bought
             servant
             ,
             being
             a
             Iew
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             six
             years
             ;
             and
             quitting
             of
             houses
             and
             lands
             bought
             from
             a
             Iew
             at
             the
             yeare
             of
             Iubile
             ,
             how
             deare
             soever
             it
             cost
             the
             buyer
             ;
             and
             not
             taking
             usury
             of
             a
             Iew
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Iew
             was
             priviledged
             above
             men
             of
             another
             Country
             :
             for
             in
             all
             these
             three
             particulars
             ,
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Iew
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             with
             other
             country-men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             buying
             a
             servant
             from
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             not
             〈…〉
             all
             his
             dayes
             ,
             and
             buying
             land
             from
             a
             stranger
             of
             another
             country
             ,
             and
             transmitting
             it
             to
             his
             own
             posterity
             ,
             and
             taking
             usury
             of
             a
             stranger
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rate
             which
             was
             acknowledged
             on
             all
             hands
             to
             stand
             with
             equity
             ;
             which
             commodity
             if
             an
             Israelite
             did
             not
             dispense
             with
             toward
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             it
             made
             him
             short
             of
             this
             com●endation
             of
             the
             true
             
               Israelite
               ,
               who
               putteth
               not
               his
               money
               to
               usurie
               .
            
             
             7.
             
             The
             seventh
             fruit
             and
             evidence
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             freedome
             from
             briberie
             ,
             with
             love
             of
             justice
             ,
             which
             the
             believer
             wil
             not
             pervert
             ,
             to
             the
             detriment
             of
             the
             man
             who
             hath
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             bud
             or
             reward
             man
             can
             give
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             upright
             mans
             last
             property
             ,
             
               He
               taketh
               not
               a
               reward
               against
               the
               innocent
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             numbred
             out
             the
             evidences
             of
             a
             sound
             convert
             and
             true
             believer
             ,
             who
             shal
             never
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             Gods
             fellowship
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             
               That
               whosoever
               doth
               these
               things
            
             ,
             or
             studieth
             to
             do
             them
             ,
             
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             hee
             that
             shal
             evidence
             his
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             sincere
             indeavour
             to
             doe
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             table
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             removed
             from
             Gods
             house
             ,
             but
             shall
             abide
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             dwell
             in
             Sion
             ,
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XVI
             .
             Michtam
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               David
               in
               this
               Psalm
               ,
               finding
               himself
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               prayeth
               for
               preservation
               in
               general
               ,
               in
               relation
               unto
               all
               dangers
               ,
               and
               evils
               of
               body
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               other
               evill
               ,
               from
               which
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               with
               allowance
               of
               Gods
               word
               might
               pray
               to
               be
               preserved
               .
               His
               only
               reason
               to
               assure
               himself
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               is
               because
               he
               had
               gotten
               grace
               to
               trust
               in
               God.
               The
               sincerity
               of
               which
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               he
               proveth
               by
               sundry
               evidences
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               In
               the
               second
               place
               he
               climbeth
               up
               to
               the
               comfort
               and
               joy
               of
               believing
               ;
               And
               all
               the
               grounds
               of
               joy
               whereupon
               he
               goeth
               ,
               do
               serve
               both
               to
               confirme
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               assurance
               of
               the
               granting
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               1.
            
             
             PReserve
             me
             ,
             O
             GOD
             :
             for
             in
             thee
             do
             I
             put
             my
             trust
             .
          
           
             HE
             findeth
             himself
             in
             a
             good
             condition
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             prayers
             he
             prayeth
             ,
             is
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             for
             preservation
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             our
             being
             ,
             living
             ,
             and
             moving
             natural
             ,
             and
             our
             bringing
             into
             the
             spiritual
             and
             blessed
             estate
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             is
             our
             keeping
             therein
             of
             the
             Lord
             also
             ,
             and
             our
             duty
             is
             to
             acknowledg
             God
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             unto
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             his
             upholding
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leane
             upon
             our
             owne
             wisdome
             ,
             strength
             ,
             or
             holinesse
             ;
             For
             David
             teacheth
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             
               Preserve
               me
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             2.
             
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             having
             granted
             to
             us
             lively
             faith
             ,
             setled
             on
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             assurance
             to
             persevere
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             still
             preserved
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             whereby
             David
             confirmeth
             his
             prayer
             ,
             
               For
               in
               thee
               doe
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 2.
                 
                 O
                 my
                 soul
                 ,
              
               thou
               hast
               said
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Lord
               :
               my
               goodnesse
               extendeth
               not
               to
               thee
               :
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
              
               to
               the
               saints
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               excellent
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               all
               my
               delight
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             hope
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             having
             his
             prayer
             granted
             ,
             he
             proveth
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             faith
             by
             five
             Evidences
             or
             fruits
             thereof
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             first
             solid
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             is
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             bearing
             witnesse
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             layd
             hold
             on
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             hath
             chosen
             God
             for
             his
             protectour
             ,
             and
             master
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               said
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Another
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             renunciation
             of
             all
             confidence
             in
             a
             mans
             owne
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             rejecting
             of
             all
             conceit
             of
             any
             possibility
             of
             merit
             at
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             profited
             by
             our
             goodnesse
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             what
             we
             have
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             put
             an
             obligation
             on
             him
             by
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             can
             doe
             .
             
               My
               goodnesse
               doth
               not
               extend
               to
               thee
               .
            
             3.
             
             A
             third
             fruit
             and
             evidence
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             love
             and
             kindnesse
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             bestowing
             of
             our
             own
             goods
             for
             supplying
             their
             need
             ,
             joyned
             with
             a
             high
             estimation
             of
             their
             preciousnesse
             ,
             above
             the
             godlesse
             world
             ,
             and
             with
             pleasure
             taking
             in
             their
             fellowship
             :
             so
             reckoneth
             the
             prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               My
               
               goodnesse
               extendeth
               not
               to
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               excellent
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               all
               my
               delight
            
             :
             where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             let
             us
             observe
             ,
             He
             knew
             no
             saints
             to
             whom
             he
             could
             be
             profitable
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             Saints
             who
             are
             
               upon
               the
               earth
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               4.
            
             
             Their
             sorrowes
             shal
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             that
             hasten
             after
             another
             god
             :
             their
             drink-offerings
             of
             bloud
             will
             I
             not
             offer
             ,
             nor
             take
             up
             their
             names
             into
             my
             lips
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             fruit
             and
             evidence
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             hating
             of
             false
             religion
             ,
             and
             counting
             all
             followers
             of
             idolatry
             ,
             or
             worship
             of
             another
             god
             ,
             then
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             accursed
             ;
             such
             a
             hating
             of
             false
             religion
             as
             is
             accompanied
             with
             the
             discountenancing
             ,
             open
             discrediting
             ,
             and
             abhorring
             of
             all
             idol
             service
             ,
             as
             David
             expresseth
             here
             in
             the
             whole
             
               verse
               .
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Men
             as
             they
             are
             naturally
             averse
             from
             following
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             religion
             ;
             so
             are
             they
             naturally
             bent
             to
             all
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             zealous
             in
             following
             idols
             ,
             and
             any
             false
             religion
             .
             
               They
               hasten
               after
               another
               god
               ..
            
             2.
             
             The
             more
             men
             do
             hasten
             after
             felicity
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             idolatry
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             worse
             speede
             .
             For
             
               their
               sorrowes
               shall
               be
               multiplied
               that
               hasten
               after
               another
               God.
            
             3.
             
             The
             more
             madly
             the
             world
             runne
             after
             idolatry
             ,
             the
             more
             should
             the
             faithful
             man
             testifie
             his
             abominating
             thereof
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             .
             
               Their
               drink-offerings
               of
               blood
               will
               I
               not
               offer
               ,
               nor
               take
               up
               their
               names
               into
               my
               lips
               .
            
             He
             cannot
             speak
             of
             them
             without
             disdaine
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             mine
             inheritance
             and
             of
             my
             cup
             :
             thou
             maintainest
             my
             lot
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             fruit
             and
             evidence
             of
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             delight
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             ,
             and
             resting
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             all-sufficient
             for
             the
             believers
             compleat
             happinesse
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             verse
             holdeth
             forth
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             believer
             hath
             as
             sure
             right
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             hath
             to
             the
             patrimony
             whereunto
             he
             is
             born
             ;
             or
             any
             Tribe
             ever
             had
             to
             his
             share
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             
               Canaan
               .
               T●●
               Lord
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               his
               inheritance
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             believers
             lot
             and
             share
             ▪
             when
             the
             world
             are
             seeking
             ,
             some
             one
             ,
             some
             another
             temporal
             good
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
            
             is
             the
             believers
             compleat
             good
             ;
             whatsoever
             measure
             of
             earthly
             things
             is
             given
             to
             the
             godly
             beside
             ,
             Levi's
             portion
             is
             his
             portion
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               his
               inheritance
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             the
             believers
             livelihood
             ,
             and
             the
             furnisher
             of
             his
             daily
             bread
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               his
               cup.
            
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             giveth
             himselfe
             
             to
             the
             believer
             for
             his
             felicity
             ,
             as
             he
             also
             maintaineth
             the
             believer
             in
             the
             right
             unto
             ,
             and
             possession
             of
             himself
             :
             
               Hee
               maintaineth
               his
               lot
            
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             believer
             cometh
             to
             his
             right
             he
             hath
             unto
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             owne
             purchase
             ,
             but
             by
             spirituall
             birth-right
             ,
             as
             a
             child
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             or
             by
             free
             donation
             of
             this
             inheritance
             ,
             received
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             ;
             so
             he
             may
             claim
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             possession
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             firmly
             as
             his
             inheritance
             ;
             as
             fully
             as
             if
             God
             were
             his
             particular
             property
             and
             portion
             ;
             as
             sweetly
             as
             his
             daily
             food
             ,
             and
             the
             portion
             of
             his
             domestick
             cup
             :
             and
             with
             as
             great
             
               quietnesse
               and
               security
            
             ,
             as
             the
             immediate
             vassal
             of
             the
             mightiest
             Monarch
             ,
             being
             willing
             ,
             able
             ,
             and
             ingaged
             most
             deeply
             
               to
               maintain
               his
               lot
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
            
             
             The
             lines
             are
             fallen
             unto
             me
             in
             pleasant
             places
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             have
             goodly
             heritage
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             he
             climbeth
             up
             to
             the
             joy
             of
             faith
             ,
             arising
             from
             the
             certaine
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             present
             sense
             of
             his
             being
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             The
             reasons
             or
             grounds
             of
             his
             joy
             are
             six
             ,
             The
             first
             reason
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             properties
             and
             self-sufficiency
             of
             God
             ,
             compared
             to
             a
             
               goodly
               and
               pleasant
               heritage
            
             ,
             which
             wanteth
             no
             commodity
             within
             it self
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Pleasure
             and
             profit
             ,
             and
             all
             commodities
             of
             life
             are
             abundantly
             to
             be
             found
             in
             God
             ;
             &
             whatsoever
             can
             be
             represented
             by
             any
             goodly
             heritage
             ,
             lying
             in
             most
             pleasant
             places
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             comparison
             taken
             from
             lower
             things
             here
             importeth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             more
             the
             believer
             considereth
             what
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             his
             perfections
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             believers
             own
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             he
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             ravished
             in
             the
             beholding
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             felicity
             in
             him
             .
             No
             wonder
             therefore
             if
             David
             say
             ,
             for
             the
             measuring
             out
             of
             this
             share
             to
             him
             ,
             
               that
               his
               lines
               are
               fallen
               out
               to
               him
               in
               pleasant
               places
               ,
               &c.
            
             3.
             
             The
             believer
             hath
             liberty
             to
             appropriate
             God
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             share
             of
             the
             worldlings
             ,
             to
             preferre
             his
             own
             portion
             above
             all
             ot●●rs
             :
             This
             doth
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             calleth
             God
             his
             
               own
               pleasant
               places
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               heritage
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             I
             will
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             who
             hath
             given
             me
             counsel
             :
             my
             reins
             also
             instruct
             me
             in
             the
             night
             season
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             reason
             and
             ground
             of
             joy
             ,
             is
             because
             God
             hath
             perswaded
             him
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             or
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             by
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             has
             taken
             the
             directing
             of
             him
             ▪
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             to
             
             give
             effectuall
             counsel
             to
             any
             man
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             So
             also
             the
             way
             of
             perswasion
             of
             a
             soul
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             way
             of
             working
             ,
             proper
             onely
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             maketh
             the
             man
             so
             free
             an
             agent
             ,
             in
             the
             act
             of
             believing
             ,
             as
             if
             Gods
             work
             were
             counsel
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             active
             perswasion
             so
             invincible
             ,
             as
             the
             work
             is
             effectually
             wrought
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             :
             for
             he
             calleth
             the
             bestowing
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             or
             grace
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             a
             
               giving
               counsel
               :
               He
               hath
               given
               me
               counsel
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             gloriation
             of
             the
             believer
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             disposing
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             glorifying
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             giveth
             the
             counsel
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             maketh
             the
             counsel
             to
             him
             effectual
             :
             For
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               who
               hath
               given
               me
               counsel
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             effectually
             ;
             for
             faith
             is
             not
             of
             our selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             flexanimous
             power
             and
             voluntary
             consent
             are
             sweetly
             joyned
             together
             .
             3.
             
             This
             mercy
             of
             powerfully
             perswading
             a
             soul
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             close
             in
             covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             doth
             put
             a
             perpetuall
             obligation
             of
             thanksgiving
             unto
             God
             upon
             the
             believer
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             say
             in
             all
             time
             coming
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               I
               will
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               me
               counsel
               .
            
             4.
             
             With
             the
             gift
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             or
             perswasive
             counsel
             to
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             joyned
             the
             sweet
             guiding
             and
             directing
             of
             the
             Lords
             Spirit
             ,
             how
             to
             order
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             believer
             :
             For
             here
             instruction
             of
             him
             in
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             former
             mercy
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             a
             reason
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             blessing
             of
             God.
             For
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               My
               reins
               also
               shall
               instruct
               me
               in
               the
               night
               season
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             framing
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             desire
             ,
             appetite
             ,
             affections
             ,
             inclinations
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             secret
             meditations
             ,
             is
             so
             inward
             ,
             secret
             and
             deep
             a
             work
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             thinks
             good
             to
             expresse
             this
             his
             giving
             discretion
             secretly
             to
             David
             ,
             in
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             
               teaching
               of
               the
               reins
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             hiddest
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             nearest
             to
             the
             back
             of
             any
             of
             the
             inward
             noble
             parts
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             reins
             ,
             which
             have
             much
             affinity
             with
             the
             affections
             ,
             and
             have
             for
             their
             office
             the
             discretive
             purging
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             the
             natural
             furniture
             of
             life
             ,
             
               My
               reins
               also
               instruct
               me
               in
               the
               night
               season
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               8.
            
             
             I
             have
             set
             the
             Lord
             alwayes
             before
             me
             :
             because
             
               he
               is
            
             at
             my
             right
             hand
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             moved
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             ,
             and
             ground
             of
             joy
             ,
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             him
             alwayes
             keep
             his
             eye
             (
             for
             getting
             assistance
             ,
             direction
             ,
             and
             comfort
             )
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             place
             is
             exponed
             Act.
             2.25
             .
             
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             duty
             of
             the
             believer
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             for
             him
             to
             have
             and
             retain
             joy
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             to
             fix
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             alwaies
             ,
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             on
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             direction
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             delivery
             .
             For
             this
             was
             Davids
             way
             ,
             
               I
               have
               set
               the
               Lord
               alway
               before
               my
               face
               .
            
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             implore
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             all
             things
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             his
             effectuall
             presence
             neer
             hand
             to
             help
             him
             in
             time
             of
             need
             .
             For
             
               he
               is
               at
               such
               a
               mans
               right
               hand
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             3.
             
             Faith
             ,
             kept
             in
             excercise
             by
             employing
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             may
             have
             assurance
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             enjoying
             constantly
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             :
             what-ever
             alterations
             ,
             and
             commotions
             come
             ,
             their
             state
             shall
             stand
             fixed
             ;
             they
             shall
             stand
             in
             grace
             ;
             for
             upon
             this
             ground
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
            
             
             Therefore
             my
             heart
             is
             glad
             ,
             and
             my
             glory
             rejoyceth
             ;
             my
             flesh
             also
             shall
             rest
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             reason
             of
             joy
             abounding
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             breaking
             forth
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             is
             his
             victory
             over
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             by
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             able
             not
             only
             to
             give
             peace
             that
             passeth
             understanding
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             fill
             the
             heart
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             tongue
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mans
             glory
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             sometime
             to
             break
             forth
             in
             expressions
             of
             joy
             ;
             for
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               my
               heart
               is
               glad
               ,
               and
               my
               glory
               rejoyceth
               .
            
             2.
             
             So
             great
             victory
             over
             death
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             is
             gotten
             by
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             a
             believer
             can
             lay
             down
             his
             body
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             bed
             ,
             to
             rest
             it
             there
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             here
             an
             instance
             and
             example
             for
             it
             .
             
               My
               flesh
               also
               shall
               rest
               in
               hope
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               10.
            
             
             For
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leave
             my
             soul
             in
             hell
             ,
             neither
             wilt
             thou
             suffer
             thine
             holy
             One
             to
             see
             corruption
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             is
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             head
             ,
             through
             whom
             he
             hopeth
             to
             be
             raised
             in
             his
             own
             order
             and
             time
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             believer
             is
             so
             nearly
             joyned
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             to
             him
             the
             styles
             of
             what
             is
             nearest
             and
             dearest
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             call
             him
             his
             very
             life
             and
             soul
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             saith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             behoved
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             Act.
             2.25
             .
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               leave
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             or
             my
             life
             
               in
               grave
            
             :
             and
             by
             this
             means
             he
             also
             is
             assured
             of
             his
             own
             resurrection
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             for
             our
             life
             and
             soul
             is
             bound
             up
             in
             Christ
             :
             Our
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             specially
             in
             respect
             
             of
             that
             wherein
             he
             standeth
             in
             our
             room
             ,
             such
             as
             his
             suffering
             ,
             rising
             ,
             reigning
             as
             our
             Surety
             and
             Atturney
             .
             3.
             
             The
             body
             of
             Christ
             not
             onely
             was
             to
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             also
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             putrifie
             in
             the
             grave
             :
             For
             of
             Christ
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               thy
               holy
               One
               to
               see
               corruption
               .
            
          
           
             
               V.
               11.
            
             
             Thou
             wilt
             shew
             me
             the
             path
             of
             life
             :
             in
             thy
             presence
             there
             is
             life
             ,
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             
               there
               are
            
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             ground
             and
             reason
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             is
             the
             assurance
             he
             hath
             of
             blessednesse
             and
             of
             eternall
             life
             :
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             believer
             who
             is
             fixed
             by
             faith
             on
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             perseverance
             in
             the
             way
             leading
             to
             life
             :
             
               Thou
               wilt
               shew
               me
               the
               way
               to
               life
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             point
             out
             the
             way
             that
             I
             should
             walk
             in
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             go
             alongst
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             effectually
             finde
             thy
             help
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fruition
             of
             Gods
             immediate
             presence
             is
             not
             like
             the
             joyes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             neither
             do
             feed
             nor
             fill
             a
             man
             :
             but
             when
             we
             shall
             enjoy
             Gods
             presence
             fully
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             full
             contentment
             ,
             and
             compleat
             felicitie
             :
             
               For
               in
               his
               presence
               is
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               .
            
             And
             the
             felicity
             of
             believers
             is
             not
             like
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             passe
             away
             suddenly
             as
             a
             dream
             :
             but
             it
             endureth
             for
             ever
             :
             
               At
               his
               right
               hand
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XVII
             .
             A
             Prayer
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalm
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Inscription
               thereof
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 Prayer
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               mixed
               with
               sundry
               reasons
               for
               helping
               :
               wherein
               first
               ,
               he
               craveth
               in
               generall
               justice
               in
               the
               controversie
               between
               him
               and
               his
               oppressors
               .
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               more
               specially
               ,
               he
               requesteth
               for
               a
               wise
               carriage
               of
               himself
               under
               this
               exercise
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.6
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               prayeth
               for
               protection
               &
               preservation
               from
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               disappointment
               to
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               for
               delivery
               of
               himself
               from
               
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.14
               .
               and
               closeth
               comfortably
               in
               confidence
               of
               a
               good
               answer
               ,
               and
               hope
               of
               satisfactory
               happinesse
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               HEar
               the
               right
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               attend
               unto
               my
               cry
               ,
               give
               ear
               unto
               my
               prayer
               
                 that
                 goeth
              
               not
               out
               of
               feigned
               lips
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               my
               sentence
               come
               forth
               from
               thy
               presence
               :
               let
               thine
               eyes
               behold
               the
               things
               that
               are
               equall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thou
               hast
               proved
               mine
               heart
               ,
               thou
               hast
               visited
               me
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               thou
               hast
               tryed
               me
               and
               shalt
               finde
               nothing
               ;
               I
               am
               purposed
               that
               my
               mouth
               shall
               not
               transgresse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Concerning
               the
               works
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               of
               thy
               lips
               I
               have
               kept
               
                 me
                 from
              
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               Destroyer
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             prayer
             is
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             righteous
             Judge
             ,
             to
             hear
             his
             plaint
             ,
             and
             to
             decide
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             just
             cause
             ,
             and
             righteous
             carriage
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             enemies
             :
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             righteous
             men
             are
             subject
             unto
             injuries
             and
             oppressions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             are
             ,
             and
             are
             driven
             by
             trouble
             to
             seek
             relief
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             speciall
             comfort
             ,
             to
             have
             
               God
               a
               righteous
               judge
            
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             righteous
             cause
             to
             bring
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Hear
               the
               right
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             earnest
             and
             honest
             dealing
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             singlenesse
             of
             our
             heart
             in
             prayer
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             reason
             to
             helpe
             our
             faith
             in
             prayer
             ,
             when
             wee
             may
             say
             ,
             
               We
               cry
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               not
               with
               feigned
               lips
               .
            
             3.
             
             When
             wee
             are
             unjustly
             condemned
             by
             men
             ,
             we
             may
             appeale
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             call
             the
             appellation
             ,
             and
             seek
             and
             expect
             a
             more
             just
             sentence
             pronounced
             and
             executed
             by
             God.
             We
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               sentence
               come
               forth
               from
               thy
               presence
               .
            
             4
             Although
             men
             cast
             out
             our
             true
             defences
             ,
             which
             we
             make
             against
             false
             Libels
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             respect
             equity
             ;
             yet
             God
             will
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             whole
             processe
             
               his
               eyes
               will
               behold
               things
               that
               are
               equal
               .
            
             2.
             
             Sincerity
             of
             heart
             giveth
             boldnesse
             to
             a
             man
             to
             present
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             conscience
             in
             its
             private
             tryall
             of
             the
             mans
             carriage
             toward
             the
             adversary
             ,
             hath
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             absolved
             him
             ;
             as
             here
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             carriage
             toward
             the
             oppressor
             ,
             doth
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             
               ●hou
               
               hast
               tryed
               me
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               hast
               found
               nothing
               .
            
             6.
             
             Sincerity
             of
             carriage
             for
             time
             by-past
             ,
             must
             be
             joyned
             with
             a
             purpose
             of
             sincerity
             in
             time
             coming
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             part
             ,
             
               I
               am
               purposed
               that
               my
               mouth
               shall
               not
               transgresse
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             speak
             a
             wrong
             word
             against
             him
             .
             7.
             
             Naturall
             mens
             manner
             of
             dealing
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             injured
             ,
             is
             to
             recompense
             evill
             for
             evill
             .
             For
             
               the
               works
               of
               men
            
             are
             to
             follow
             
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               destroyer
            
             .
             8.
             
             There
             is
             no
             way
             to
             keep
             the
             children
             of
             God
             from
             these
             paths
             of
             the
             destroyer
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             provoked
             to
             injuries
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             look
             to
             what
             Gods
             word
             directeth
             them
             to
             doe
             .
             Thus
             did
             David
             escape
             an
             ill
             course
             ,
             when
             his
             nature
             might
             have
             tempted
             him
             to
             it
             .
             
               By
               the
               words
               of
               thy
               lips
               have
               I
               kept
               me
               from
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               destroyer
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               Hold
               up
               my
               goings
               in
               thy
               paths
               ,
               that
               my
               footsteps
               slip
               not
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               I
               have
               called
               upon
               thee
               ,
               for
               thou
               wilt
               hear
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               :
               incline
               thine
               ear
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               hear
               my
               speech
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             prayer
             ,
             wherein
             he
             requesteth
             for
             grace
             to
             be
             kept
             still
             in
             a
             righteous
             and
             holy
             way
             ;
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             most
             holy
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             stood
             fast
             formerly
             ,
             is
             most
             feared
             to
             offend
             ,
             and
             most
             suspicious
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             most
             earnest
             with
             God
             to
             be
             holden
             up
             ,
             that
             he
             fall
             not
             in
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             giveth
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             standing
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             evidently
             holden
             forth
             in
             this
             petition
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Hold
               up
               my
               goings
               in
               thy
               paths
               ,
               that
               my
               footsteps
               slip
               not
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             best
             way
             to
             have
             deliverance
             from
             ,
             and
             victory
             over
             adversaries
             ,
             is
             to
             keep
             a
             straight
             course
             of
             carriage
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Going
               in
               Gods
               paths
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             our
             way
             in
             his
             word
             .
             3.
             
             Our
             prayer
             should
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             up
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             prayed
             unto
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             confident
             of
             a
             good
             answer
             with
             
               David
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               incline
               his
               ear
               ,
               and
               hear
               our
               speech
               .
            
             4.
             
             Confidence
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             〈…〉
             our
             hands
             in
             prayer
             ,
             but
             hearten
             us
             to
             p●ay
             ,
             as
             this
             example
             ●eache●●
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
               
               
                 Shew
                 thy
                 marvellous
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 that
                 savest
                 by
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 them
                 which
                 put
                 their
                 trust
              
               in
               thee
               ,
               
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 rise
                 up
              
               against
               them
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               Keep
               me
               as
               the
               Apple
               of
               the
               eye
               :
               hide
               me
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             mercifull
             protection
             ,
             and
             preservation
             from
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Beleever
             must
             hold
             his
             eye
             in
             time
             of
             dangers
             and
             straits
             ,
             especially
             upon
             Gods
             good
             will
             and
             kindnesse
             ,
             as
             a
             counter-balance
             of
             all
             the
             malice
             of
             men
             :
             and
             here
             ,
             though
             his
             straits
             were
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             he
             shall
             read
             a
             possibility
             of
             wonders
             for
             his
             delivery
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             seen
             ;
             
               Shew
               thy
               marvellous
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             Beside
             common
             favors
             ,
             God
             hath
             other
             mercies
             in
             keeping
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             marked
             even
             with
             some
             wonderfulnesse
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             time
             ,
             or
             manner
             ,
             or
             measure
             ,
             or
             mean
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             respect
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Lords
             power
             and
             his
             office
             of
             Saviourship
             ,
             and
             his
             constant
             manner
             of
             dealing
             for
             beleevers
             ,
             are
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             perswasion
             of
             help
             to
             be
             had
             in
             God.
             So
             reasons
             David
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               that
               savest
               with
               thy
               right
               hand
               them
               which
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               thee
            
             :
             for
             Gods
             Nature
             ,
             Christs
             Office
             ,
             and
             his
             manner
             of
             dealing
             ,
             are
             equivalent
             to
             promises
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             looked
             unto
             by
             a
             beleever
             .
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             trouble
             unjustly
             them
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             the
             maintenance
             ,
             do
             in
             a
             sort
             engage
             God
             to
             be
             their
             ,
             party
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             his
             servants
             ,
             
               for
               they
               rise
               up
               against
            
             not
             only
             Gods
             servants
             ,
             but
             against
             
               God
               ,
               who
               saveth
               by
               his
               right
               hand
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             care
             God
             hath
             of
             his
             poor
             children
             ,
             that
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             is
             unspeakable
             ;
             and
             the
             tender
             love
             he
             beareth
             unto
             them
             ,
             no
             one
             similitude
             can
             expresse
             ,
             as
             plurality
             of
             similitudes
             joyned
             here
             ,
             doe
             give
             evidence
             ;
             for
             Gods
             care
             of
             them
             is
             comparable
             to
             mans
             care
             
               of
               the
               apple
               of
               his
               eye
            
             ;
             Gods
             love
             to
             them
             is
             comparable
             to
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Bird-mother
             toward
             her
             young
             ones
             ,
             whom
             she
             warmeth
             ,
             and
             
               hideth
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               her
               wings
               .
            
             O
             wonderfull
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             wisedom
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             admitteth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             such
             low
             similitudes
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             lift
             up
             our
             faith
             above
             all
             objections
             of
             mis-belief
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9.
              
               
               From
               the
               wicked
               that
               oppresse
               me
               ,
               from
               my
               daily
               enemies
               ,
               who
               compasse
               me
               about
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               They
               are
               enclosed
               in
               their
               own
               fat
               :
               with
               their
               mouth
               they
               speak
               proudly
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               They
               have
               now
               compassed
               us
               in
               our
               steps
               ,
               they
               have
               set
               their
               eyes
               bowing
               down
               to
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Like
               as
               a
               Lion
               that
               is
               greedy
               of
               his
               prey
               ,
               and
               as
               
               it
               were
               a
               young
               Lion
               lurking
               in
               secret
               places
               .
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             deadly
             malice
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             v.
             9.
             from
             their
             pride
             ,
             v.
             10.
             from
             their
             confidence
             ,
             v.
             11.
             from
             their
             beastly
             cruelty
             ,
             v.
             12.
             
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             ordinarily
             wicked
             ,
             oppressors
             ,
             deadly
             enemies
             to
             them
             ,
             proud
             of
             their
             wealth
             and
             power
             ,
             boasters
             ,
             crafty
             Foxes
             ,
             cruel
             Lions
             :
             and
             the
             more
             of
             these
             evils
             doe
             break
             forth
             against
             Gods
             people
             ,
             the
             more
             should
             the
             dangers
             be
             layd
             before
             God
             ;
             not
             for
             information
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             exoneration
             of
             our
             griefs
             ,
             tentations
             ,
             fears
             and
             dangers
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             laying
             of
             our
             care
             upon
             him
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             also
             is
             vengeance
             on
             the
             enemie
             ,
             and
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             godly
             near
             hand
             ;
             and
             hopes
             of
             answering
             the
             prayers
             put
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             are
             the
             more
             made
             certain
             ,
             as
             the
             use
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             enemy
             made
             by
             the
             Prophet
             here
             doth
             teach
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 13.
              
               
               Arise
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               disappoint
               him
               ,
               cast
               him
               down
               :
               deliver
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               wicked
               
                 which
                 is
              
               thy
               Sword
               :
            
             
               14
               From
               men
               
                 which
                 are
              
               thy
               hand
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               from
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 which
                 have
              
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               whose
               belly
               thou
               fillest
               with
               thy
               hid
               treasure
               :
               they
               are
               ful
               of
               children
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               substance
               to
               their
               babes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             part
             of
             the
             prayer
             is
             ,
             for
             frustrating
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             setting
             the
             supplicant
             free
             from
             the
             danger
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             danger
             is
             most
             nigh
             ,
             God
             is
             more
             nigh
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             shortly
             interpose
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             overturning
             of
             the
             designe
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             enemy
             himselfe
             :
             he
             can
             quickly
             
               arise
               ,
               and
               disappoint
               him
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               down
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             enemy
             standeth
             in
             the
             Lords
             imploying
             of
             him
             ;
             he
             cannot
             strike
             ,
             except
             God
             strike
             by
             him
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             
               Gods
               sword
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             shortest
             way
             to
             be
             safe
             from
             what
             the
             wicked
             can
             doe
             ,
             is
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             over-rule
             him
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               Deliver
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               is
               thy
               sword
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             ordinarily
             for
             execution
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             for
             hard
             tryals
             ,
             and
             troubles
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             doth
             in
             his
             providence
             make
             use
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             
               Deliver
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               from
               men
               which
               are
               thy
               hand
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             wicked
             neither
             have
             ,
             nor
             doe
             seek
             any
             felicity
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             be
             had
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             
               they
               are
               men
               of
               this
               
               world
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ,
            
             they
             need
             look
             for
             no
             more
             good
             then
             they
             finde
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               poor
            
             ,
             and
             sorry
             happinesse
             .
             6.
             
             The
             belly
             full
             of
             sensuall
             lust
             ,
             and
             rarest
             dishes
             ,
             and
             best
             meats
             which
             Gods
             store-house
             can
             afford
             ,
             is
             the
             height
             of
             the
             happinesse
             of
             a
             poor
             rich
             worlding
             .
             In
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             that
             God
             giveth
             him
             for
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Fool
             hath
             chosen
             ,
             even
             the
             
               filling
               of
               his
               belly
               with
               Gods
               hid
               treasure
               ,
            
             or
             of
             some
             rare
             meat
             ,
             which
             meaner
             people
             cannot
             have
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               Gods
               hid
               treasure
            
             .
             7.
             
             All
             the
             felicity
             which
             the
             worldling
             can
             have
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             honour
             and
             riches
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             is
             worldly
             wealth
             while
             he
             liveth
             ,
             and
             a
             number
             of
             children
             to
             enjoy
             his
             wealth
             after
             him
             ;
             whether
             they
             shall
             live
             and
             inherit
             it
             ,
             whether
             they
             shall
             prove
             wise
             men
             or
             fools
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ;
             this
             is
             his
             all
             ;
             for
             in
             Gods
             favour
             he
             hath
             no
             interest
             ;
             heaven
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             
               They
               are
               full
               of
               children
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               substance
               to
               their
               babes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               15.
            
             
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             behold
             thy
             face
             in
             righteousnesse
             :
             I
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             when
             I
             awake
             ,
             with
             thy
             likenesse
             .
          
           
             He
             closeth
             his
             prayer
             comfortably
             ,
             with
             the
             hope
             of
             true
             felicity
             in
             fellowship
             with
             God.
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             whatsoever
             worldly
             trouble
             ●●e
             godly
             can
             be
             in
             ,
             his
             hope
             is
             far
             better
             then
             the
             worldly
             mans
             possession
             ;
             and
             the
             Prophet
             here
             ,
             for
             this
             cause
             doth
             preferre
             his
             present
             condition
             ,
             being
             in
             danger
             daily
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             all
             his
             enemies
             prosperity
             ,
             saying
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             opposition
             ,
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               behold
               thy
               face
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             injoying
             of
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             loving
             kindnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             they
             attain
             it
             ;
             the
             hope
             whereof
             upholds
             the
             beleevers
             heart
             in
             the
             darkest
             times
             of
             trouble
             .
             
               As
               for
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               will
               behold
               thy
               face
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             enjoying
             of
             God
             is
             proper
             only
             unto
             the
             man
             justified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             live
             righteously
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             righteousnesse
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             man
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             enjoying
             of
             his
             hope
             .
             
               I
               will
               behold
               thy
               face
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             sleep
             of
             deadnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             shining
             of
             Gods
             loving
             countenance
             doth
             awake
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             revive
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             contrite
             ones
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             a
             sleep
             of
             death
             bodily
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             loving
             kindnesse
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             awake
             all
             his
             own
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             so
             change
             them
             into
             the
             similitude
             of
             his
             own
             holinesse
             
             and
             glorious
             felicity
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             be
             fully
             contented
             for
             ever
             ▪
             and
             this
             first
             and
             second
             delivery
             out
             of
             all
             trouble
             ,
             may
             every
             believer
             expect
             and
             promise
             to
             himselfe
             .
             
               I
               shal
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               when
               I
               awake
               ,
               with
               thy
               likenesse
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XVIII
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             spake
             unto
             the
             Lord
             the
             words
             of
             this
             song
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             that
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             him
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             Saul
             .
             And
             he
             said
             .
          
           
             
               David
               in
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               as
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fellow
               partaker
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               mistical
               members
               ,
               and
               of
               deliveries
               and
               victories
               over
               his
               and
               their
               enemies
               ,
               being
               now
               setled
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               praiseth
               God
               for
               his
               marvellous
               mercies
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               prophesieth
               of
               the
               enlargement
               ,
               &
               stability
               of
               his
               own
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               represented
               thereby
               ;
               and
               first
               obligeth
               himself
               thankfully
               to
               depend
               upon
               God
               ,
               whatsoever
               enemies
               he
               shal
               have
               to
               deale
               with
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Secondly
               he
               giveth
               a
               reason
               of
               his
               resolution
               ,
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               Lords
               delivering
               of
               him
               out
               of
               his
               deepest
               distresses
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               to
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               amplifieth
               this
               mercy
               ,
               acknowledging
               that
               this
               was
               a
               fruit
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               &
               righteous
               dealing
               with
               his
               party
               adversary
               ;
               the
               like
               whereof
               every
               believer
               might
               expect
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               for
               time
               coming
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               his
               by-gon
               large
               experience
               ,
               from
               ver
               .
               20.
               to
               v.
               30.
               
               Fourthly
               he
               praiseth
               God
               in
               particular
               ,
               for
               the
               experience
               he
               hath
               had
               in
               time
               by-gon
               in
               warfare
               ,
               and
               victories
               in
               battel
               ,
               to
               ver
               .
               43.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               As
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               
               promiseth
               to
               himself
               the
               enlargement
               of
               his
               own
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               prophesieth
               of
               the
               enlargment
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               praiseth
               God
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               ver
               43
               ,
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48
               ,
               49
               ,
               50.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               inscription
               ,
               he
               telleth
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               occasion
               of
               his
               writing
               of
               this
               Song
               ,
               
                 Whence
                 learn
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               after
               long
               trouble
               ,
               the
               Lord
               wil
               give
               his
               children
               rest
               at
               last
               ,
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               delivery
               from
               all
               their
               enemies
               ,
               as
               here
               is
               given
               to
               David
               from
               Saul
               and
               all
               his
               enemies
               .
               2.
               
               When
               the
               Believer
               getteth
               relaxation
               from
               trouble
               ,
               he
               should
               set
               himself
               to
               glorifie
               God
               for
               his
               delivery
               ,
               and
               give
               evidence
               of
               his
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               as
               David
               doth
               in
               penning
               of
               this
               Song
               ,
               when
               God
               delivered
               him
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               greater
               honor
               to
               be
               a
               real
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               any
               calling
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               a
               King
               ,
               not
               being
               his
               servant
               :
               so
               esteemed
               David
               when
               he
               made
               this
               Inscription
               ,
               
                 A
                 Psalm
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 I
              
               Will
               love
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               strength
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               rock
               ,
               and
               my
               fortresse
               ,
               and
               my
               deliverer
               :
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               strength
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               wil
               trust
               ,
               my
               buckler
               ▪
               and
               the
               horn
               of
               my
               salvation
               ,
               and
               my
               high
               tower
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               wil
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
              
               worthy
               to
               be
               praised
               :
               so
               shal
               I
               be
               saved
               from
               mine
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             he
             setleth
             his
             resolution
             yet
             more
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             still
             in
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             knowing
             by
             experience
             ,
             this
             to
             be
             the
             way
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             all
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             chiefe
             fruit
             of
             faith
             ▪
             and
             end
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             grow
             in
             estimation
             of
             ,
             and
             affection
             towards
             God
             :
             for
             so
             doth
             David
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               love
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             a
             believer
             hath
             ●eede
             of
             that
             will
             the
             Lord
             supply
             ;
             that
             wil
             the
             Lord
             be
             himselfe
             
             unto
             him
             according
             to
             his
             need
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             is
             Davids
             strength
             in
             weaknesse
             ;
             his
             rock
             of
             refuge
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             pursued
             ;
             his
             fortresse
             ,
             when
             besieged
             ;
             and
             his
             deliverer
             when
             in
             extreme
             danger
             .
             3.
             
             Experience
             of
             the
             Lords
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             and
             kindnesse
             to
             us
             ,
             should
             confirme
             us
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             our
             resolution
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             :
             for
             upon
             this
             account
             David
             calleth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               strength
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               will
               trust
               .
            
             4.
             
             When
             the
             believer
             is
             yoaked
             in
             fight
             with
             whatsoever
             adversary
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             defence
             in
             it
             ,
             delivery
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             preservation
             after
             it
             .
             Therefore
             doth
             David
             glory
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Buckler
             to
             be
             opposed
             to
             all
             blowes
             ,
             and
             throwes
             of
             darts
             from
             adversaries
             ,
             as
             the
             
               horn
               of
               his
               salvation
            
             ,
             powerfully
             fighting
             for
             his
             delivery
             and
             victory
             :
             And
             as
             his
             high
             Tower
             ,
             whence
             he
             might
             look
             downe
             ,
             and
             despise
             all
             the
             wit
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             5.
             
             Prayer
             and
             invocation
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             alwayes
             joyned
             with
             praises
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             used
             as
             a
             means
             ,
             whereby
             faith
             may
             extract
             the
             good
             which
             it
             knoweth
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord
               who
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               praised
               .
            
             6.
             
             Delivery
             ,
             safety
             ,
             and
             peace
             may
             the
             believer
             expect
             ,
             as
             the
             answer
             of
             his
             invocation
             upon
             God.
             
               So
               shall
               I
               be
               safe
               from
               mine
               enemy
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               The
               sorrowes
               of
               death
               compassed
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               flouds
               of
               ungodly
               men
               made
               me
               afra●●
               ▪
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               sorrowes
               of
               hell
               compass●●●
               about
               :
               the
               snares
               of
               death
               prevented
               me
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             he
             bringeth
             forth
             his
             experience
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             encouraged
             unto
             the
             foresaid
             duties
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Although
             the
             word
             of
             God
             be
             infinitely
             sure
             ,
             and
             true
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             experience
             of
             the
             truth
             thereof
             ,
             helpeth
             much
             to
             strengthen
             our
             griping
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             cherish
             hope
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             declared
             .
             2.
             
             The
             believer
             in
             his
             exercise
             ,
             may
             be
             put
             hard
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             sight
             of
             apparent
             perishing
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             ;
             while
             men
             seek
             his
             life
             ,
             God
             for
             a
             time
             hideth
             his
             face
             :
             for
             David
             felt
             deadly
             fears
             ,
             and
             extreme
             torment
             of
             soule
             ,
             even
             
               the
               sorrows
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               the
               snares
               of
               death
               preventing
               him
               ,
            
             that
             he
             could
             not
             get
             free
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
            
             
             In
             my
             distresse
             I
             called
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cried
             unto
             my
             God
             :
             he
             heard
             my
             voice
             out
             of
             his
             temple
             ,
             and
             my
             cry
             came
             before
             him
             ,
             even
             into
             his
             ears
             ▪
          
           
           
             He
             hath
             set
             down
             the
             strait
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             now
             he
             setteth
             downe
             the
             mean
             he
             used
             to
             be
             relieved
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             covenant
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             was
             mercifully
             heard
             through
             Christ.
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             strait
             is
             such
             ,
             but
             God
             can
             ●eliver
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             no
             case
             is
             so
             desperate
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             prayer
             needlesse
             or
             uselesse
             :
             for
             David
             saith
             in
             his
             deepest
             distresse
             ,
             
               I
               called
               on
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             not
             to
             give
             over
             ,
             when
             help
             is
             delayed
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             grow
             more
             fervent
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             covenant
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             upon
             God
             in
             covenant
             with
             us
             :
             for
             hee
             addeth
             ,
             
               I
               cried
               to
               my
               God.
            
             3.
             
             By
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             his
             intercession
             ,
             notice
             is
             taken
             of
             prayer
             graciously
             ,
             and
             answer
             cometh
             to
             the
             believer
             ;
             for
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               He
               heard
               my
               voice
               out
               of
               his
               temple
               ,
               and
               my
               cry
               came
               before
               him
               ,
               even
               unto
               his
               ears
            
             ;
             He
             pointeth
             at
             the
             Temple
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             other
             figures
             representing
             Christ
             in
             his
             intercession
             for
             us
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver
                 7.
              
               
               Then
               the
               earth
               shook
               and
               trembled
               ;
               the
               foundations
               also
               of
               the
               hils
               moved
               and
               were
               shaken
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               wroth
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               There
               went
               up
               a
               smoak
               out
               of
               his
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               fire
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               devoured
               ,
               coles
               were
               kindled
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               He
               〈◊〉
               the
               heavens
               also
               ,
               and
               came
               downe
               :
               and
               darknesse
               was
               under
               his
               feet
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               he
               rode
               upon
               a
               cherub
               ,
               and
               di●
               flie
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               did
               flie
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               wind
            
             
               11.
               
               He
               made
               darknesse
               his
               secret
               place
               :
               his
               pavilion
               round
               about
               him
               ,
               were
               dark
               waters
               ,
               and
               thick
               clouds
               of
               the
               skies
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               At
               the
               brightnesse
               
                 that
                 was
              
               bef●re
               him
               ,
               his
               thick
               clouds
               passed
               ,
               hail-stones
               and
               coales
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Lord
               also
               thundred
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               Highest
               gave
               his
               voice
               ,
               hail-stones
               and
               coals
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Yea
               ,
               he
               sent
               out
               his
               arrowes
               ,
               and
               scattered
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               shot
               out
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               discomfited
               them
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Then
               the
               chanels
               of
               waters
               were
               seene
               ,
               and
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               world
               were
               discovered
               :
               at
               thy
               rebuke
               
               O
               LORD
               ,
               at
               the
               blast
               of
               the
               breath
               of
               thy
               nostrils
               .
            
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             delivery
             is
             set
             down
             in
             comparative
             speeches
             ,
             alluding
             to
             the
             most
             glorious
             manifestations
             which
             eve●
             God
             gave
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ioshua
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             or
             Samuel
             ,
             all
             which
             glorious
             manifestations
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             David
             esteemeth
             to
             be
             re-acted
             in
             the
             wonderfulnesse
             of
             his
             delivery
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             thinks
             he
             may
             justly
             compare
             the
             wonders
             shewn
             in
             his
             preservation
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             any
             of
             ,
             or
             to
             all
             Gods
             former
             wonders
             ,
             in
             saving
             his
             people
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Although
             our
             natural
             stupidity
             ,
             unbeliefe
             ,
             and
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             do
             extenuate
             the
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             about
             his
             children
             ;
             yet
             the
             believer
             should
             look
             upon
             them
             with
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             discerning
             eye
             ,
             and
             should
             so
             set
             them
             forth
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             here
             .
             2.
             
             The
             most
             sensible
             mutations
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             observed
             by
             the
             blind
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             soul
             illuminate
             with
             spiritual
             light
             wil
             observe
             Gods
             spiritual
             providence
             in
             his
             works
             towards
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             toward
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             here
             Davids
             example
             doth
             shew
             .
             3.
             
             The
             history
             of
             the
             Lords
             redeeming
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             by
             David
             alluded
             unto
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Gods
             particular
             dealing
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             as
             very
             like
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             as
             appendicles
             of
             the
             same
             work
             repeated
             .
             This
             is
             imported
             in
             Davids
             re-calling
             to
             memory
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Exod.
             9.23
             ,
             24.
             and
             9.18
             .
             Iosh.
             10.11
             .
             Iudg.
             5.4
             .
             1
             Sam.
             12.18
             .
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             manifesting
             of
             himselfe
             .
             4.
             
             The
             terriblenesse
             of
             God
             coming
             to
             judge
             his
             enemies
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             consolation
             to
             the
             believer
             ,
             and
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             :
             as
             here
             is
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 16.
              
               
               He
               sent
               from
               above
               ,
               he
               tooke
               me
               ,
               he
               drew
               me
               out
               of
               many
               waters
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               He
               del●vered
               me
               from
               my
               strong
               enemy
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               which
               hated
               me
               :
               for
               they
               were
               too
               strong
               for
               me
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               They
               prevented
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               my
               calamnity
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               was
               my
               stay
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Hee
               brought
               me
               forth
               also
               into
               a
               large
               place
               :
               he
               delivered
               me
               ,
               because
               he
               delighted
               in
               me
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             he
             draweth
             forth
             his
             delivery
             in
             lower
             comparisons
             ,
             and
             more
             proper
             words
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             cleare
             capacity
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             God
             delivered
             him
             as
             one
             in
             perill
             of
             drowning
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             As
             helping
             a
             weak
             man
             from
             a
             strong
             party
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             As
             upholding
             a
             man
             circumvented
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             fall
             and
             fail
             ,
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             And
             setting
             a
             man
             free
             from
             all
             danger
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Our
             weaknesse
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             delivery
             ,
             commendeth
             Gods
             power
             ,
             as
             Davids
             delivery
             is
             magnified
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             as
             a
             
               drawing
               of
               him
               out
               of
               many
               waters
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               like
               to
               drown
               .
            
             2.
             
             Whether
             God
             use
             means
             or
             not
             in
             our
             deliveries
             ,
             the
             work
             must
             ever
             be
             ascribed
             to
             him
             alone
             .
             
               He
               sent
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               took
               me
               out
               .
            
             3.
             
             Power
             of
             adversaries
             wil
             not
             hinder
             Gods
             helping
             hand
             ;
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             doth
             usually
             
               deliver
               his
               own
               from
               them
               that
               are
               too
               strong
               for
               them
               .
            
             4.
             
             A
             soul
             sensible
             of
             Gods
             merciful
             worke
             ,
             cannot
             satisfie
             it selfe
             with
             expressions
             about
             it
             .
             And
             as
             many
             new
             considerations
             as
             a
             believer
             hath
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             a
             mercy
             ,
             as
             many
             new
             mercies
             doth
             he
             see
             ;
             therefore
             is
             it
             that
             David
             repeateth
             the
             same
             worke
             of
             deliverance
             in
             moe
             and
             moe
             new
             expressions
             ,
             and
             cannot
             expresse
             himself
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             with
             satisfaction
             to
             himselfe
             .
             5.
             
             When
             a
             man
             is
             inclosed
             ,
             and
             prevented
             from
             escaping
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             faith
             would
             faile
             ,
             and
             then
             despaire
             should
             follow
             ,
             if
             God
             did
             not
             interpose
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             furnish
             strength
             in
             this
             difficulty
             .
             David
             being
             thus
             circumvented
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Lord
               was
               my
               stay
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             doth
             not
             leave
             his
             work
             about
             his
             owne
             ,
             til
             he
             perfect
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             compleateth
             their
             delivery
             ere
             he
             cease
             ,
             and
             doth
             crown
             his
             mercy
             with
             joy
             :
             To
             express
             this
             ,
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               brought
               me
               forth
               also
               into
               a
               large
               place
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 19
              
               Hee
               brought
               me
               forth
               also
               into
               a
               large
               place
               :
               he
               delivered
               me
               ,
               because
               he
               delighted
               in
               me
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               The
               Lord
               rewarded
               me
               according
               to
               my
               righteousnesse
               :
               according
               to
               the
               cleannesse
               of
               my
               hands
               hath
               he
               recompensed
               me
               .
            
             
               21
               For
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               wickedly
               departed
               from
               my
               God.
               
            
             
               22
               For
               all
               his
               judgments
               were
               before
               me
               :
               and
               I
               did
               not
               put
               away
               his
               Statutes
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               I
               was
               also
               upright
               before
               him
               :
               and
               I
               kept
               my selfe
               from
               mine
               iniquity
               .
            
             
             
               24.
               
               Therefore
               hath
               the
               Lord
               recompensed
               me
               according
               to
               my
               righteousnesse
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               my
               hands
               in
               his
               eye
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             he
             goeth
             on
             to
             amplifie
             mercy
             sundry
             waies
             ,
             and
             first
             from
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             meer
             good
             will
             and
             love
             of
             God.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             cause
             of
             any
             mercy
             shewn
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             Gods
             free
             love
             ,
             
               He
               delivered
               me
               ,
               because
               he
               delighted
               in
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             beliefe
             of
             Gods
             love
             sweetneth
             and
             commendeth
             the
             mercy
             exceedingly
             :
             The
             delivery
             here
             is
             great
             ,
             but
             this
             word
             ,
             
               because
               he
               delighted
               in
               me
            
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             sweet
             ,
             verse
             20.
             
             There
             is
             another
             point
             of
             amplifying
             the
             mercy
             of
             his
             preservation
             and
             delivery
             ,
             in
             the
             clearing
             of
             his
             innocency
             ▪
             and
             freeing
             of
             '
             him
             from
             the
             slanders
             of
             ungratitude
             ,
             rebellion
             ,
             treachery
             against
             his
             Father
             in
             law
             ,
             and
             his
             Prince
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fruit
             of
             another
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             righteousnesse
             and
             innocency
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             and
             a
             study
             to
             keep
             Gods
             commands
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             fastening
             him
             to
             Gods
             Statutes
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             and
             sincere
             and
             tender
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             watching
             over
             the
             sin
             which
             did
             most
             beset
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             where
             his
             delivery
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             clearing
             his
             innocency
             from
             calumnies
             ,
             was
             a
             gracious
             reward
             ,
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             we
             have
             a
             good
             carriage
             ,
             lest
             we
             marre
             our
             cause
             ,
             and
             our
             comfort
             also
             :
             For
             David
             studied
             
               righteousnesse
               and
               cleannesse
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             his
             enemies
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             most
             unjustly
             persecuted
             .
             2.
             
             A
             godly
             behaviour
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             shall
             not
             want
             the
             fruit
             :
             For
             the
             free
             love
             of
             God
             
               rewarded
               David
               according
               to
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             a
             godly
             behaviour
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             is
             twice
             profitable
             :
             once
             under
             the
             trial
             and
             trouble
             ,
             it
             doth
             support
             :
             againe
             ,
             after
             the
             delivery
             ,
             the
             looking
             back
             upon
             it
             ,
             doth
             comfort
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             shewne
             .
             4.
             
             As
             we
             should
             at
             all
             times
             take
             heede
             to
             our
             conversation
             ,
             so
             in
             special
             ,
             when
             by
             persecution
             we
             are
             troubled
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             :
             For
             now
             we
             are
             upon
             the
             trial
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             patience
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             other
             graces
             ,
             as
             David
             was
             :
             and
             should
             do
             as
             he
             doth
             here
             .
             5.
             
             We
             have
             special
             rules
             of
             good
             behaviour
             set
             down
             in
             Davids
             example
             ;
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             follow
             such
             wayes
             ,
             as
             Gods
             word
             doth
             allow
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             in
             our
             infirmity
             we
             be
             miscarried
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             persist
             in
             a
             
             wrong
             course
             ,
             but
             return
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             obedience
             ,
             That
             we
             may
             say
             ▪
             
               I
               have
               not
               wickedly
               departed
               from
               my
               God
               ,
            
             neither
             in
             the
             point
             of
             belief
             ,
             nor
             practical
             obedience
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             must
             set
             all
             the
             commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             written
             judgments
             before
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             respect
             to
             Gods
             threatned
             ,
             and
             executed
             judgments
             also
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             with
             
               David
               ,
               All
               his
               judgments
               were
               before
               mee
               .
               and
               I
               did
               not
               put
               away
               his
               statutes
               from
               mee
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             must
             study
             sincerity
             in
             our
             carriage
             ,
             doing
             good
             actions
             well
             from
             right
             principles
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               right
               end
            
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             
               I
               was
               also
               upright
               before
               him
               .
            
             Fifthly
             ,
             We
             must
             keepe
             strict
             watch
             over
             our
             wicked
             nature
             ,
             and
             most
             raging
             passions
             and
             affections
             ,
             lest
             they
             break
             out
             ;
             that
             our
             conscience
             may
             not
             contradict
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               kept
               my selfe
               from
               mine
               iniquity
               .
            
             6.
             
             It
             is
             wisdome
             to
             joyne
             one
             mercy
             with
             onother
             ,
             in
             our
             reckoning
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             that
             we
             have
             gotten
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             as
             God
             had
             given
             to
             him
             grace
             to
             study
             righteousnesse
             and
             innocency
             ,
             
               so
               had
               he
               recompensed
               him
               according
               to
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             7.
             
             When
             the
             world
             would
             bur●
             our
             innocency
             with
             slanders
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             and
             expedient
             to
             defend
             our
             own
             good
             name
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             and
             write
             in
             defence
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             here
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 25.
              
               
               With
               the
               merciful
               thou
               wilt
               shew
               thy selfe
               merciful
               ,
               with
               an
               upright
               man
               thou
               wilt
               shew
               thy selfe
               upright
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               With
               the
               pure
               thou
               wilt
               shew
               thy self
               pure
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               froward
               thou
               wilt
               shew
               thy self
               froward
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               For
               thou
               wilt
               save
               the
               afficted
               people
               :
               but
               wilt
               bring
               downe
               high
               looks
               .
            
          
           
             From
             his
             owne
             experience
             he
             draweth
             up
             a
             general
             doctrine
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Lords
             holy
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             wise
             manner
             of
             dealing
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             carriage
             towards
             him
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             experiences
             which
             any
             of
             the
             Saints
             have
             ,
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             are
             proofs
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             Gods
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             pawns
             of
             the
             like
             effects
             to
             follow
             unto
             others
             ;
             For
             here
             David
             draweth
             a
             general
             doctrine
             from
             his
             particular
             experience
             .
             2.
             
             As
             a
             man
             would
             have
             a
             meeting
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             must
             he
             study
             to
             behave
             himselfe
             toward
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ;
             for
             with
             the
             
               bountifull
               ,
               merciful
               ,
               upright
               ,
               and
               pure
               ,
            
             he
             will
             deal
             accordingly
             .
             3.
             
             Who●ever
             shall
             walke
             contrary
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             strive
             with
             him
             ;
             or
             
             will
             not
             submit
             themselves
             unto
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             walke
             contrary
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             seven
             times
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             stubbornesse
             ;
             
               for
               toward
               the
               froward
               he
               will
               shew
               himself
               froward
               .
            
             4.
             
             Asbeit
             the
             godly
             be
             for
             a
             while
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             do
             prosper
             ,
             yet
             after
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             salvation
             shall
             come
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             prosperity
             ,
             vaine
             and
             proud
             gloriation
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             their
             destruction
             shall
             follow
             ,
             
               For
               he
               will
               save
               the
               afflicted
               people
               ,
               but
               will
               bring
               downe
               high
               looks
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               28.
            
             
             For
             thou
             wilt
             light
             my
             candle
             ,
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             will
             enlighten
             my
             darkness
             .
          
           
             From
             by-gon
             experience
             he
             strengthens
             his
             own
             hope
             of
             further
             experience
             thereafter
             ,
             as
             need
             should
             require
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Beleevers
             being
             delivered
             out
             of
             many
             by-gon
             troubles
             ,
             must
             not
             promise
             to
             themselves
             exemption
             from
             new
             troubles
             hereafter
             ,
             but
             rather
             make
             themselves
             ready
             for
             new
             exercise
             ,
             and
             more
             sad
             passages
             of
             Gods
             dispensations
             towards
             them
             .
             For
             Davaid
             presupposeth
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             thereafter
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             want
             for
             a
             while
             
               the
               Candle
               light
            
             of
             consolation
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             godly
             man
             may
             expect
             crosses
             ,
             so
             may
             he
             be
             sure
             also
             of
             as
             many
             consolations
             ,
             and
             sweet
             seasonings
             of
             his
             troubles
             ▪
             and
             deliverances
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             both
             before
             trouble
             come
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               light
               my
               Candle
               ,
               and
               my
               God
               will
               enlighten
               my
               darknesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               29.
            
             
             For
             by
             thee
             I
             have
             run
             through
             a
             troup
             :
             and
             by
             my
             God
             have
             I
             leaped
             over
             a
             wall
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             another
             part
             of
             his
             experience
             ,
             concerning
             his
             victories
             and
             good
             successe
             in
             battel
             ,
             the
             glory
             whereof
             he
             ascribes
             altogether
             to
             God.
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Although
             the
             courage
             ,
             valour
             and
             successe
             of
             all
             souldiers
             is
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             only
             the
             beleever
             doth
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             thereof
             ,
             as
             David
             here
             .
             2.
             
             Naturall
             courage
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             measure
             a
             man
             may
             have
             of
             it
             ,
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             may
             faint
             and
             fail
             altogether
             ,
             when
             it
             meeteth
             with
             very
             strong
             opposition
             ;
             But
             the
             spirituall
             courage
             which
             is
             from
             Faith
             ,
             is
             from
             a
             more
             sure
             ground
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             faile
             ,
             when
             faith
             setteth
             it
             on
             ,
             whatsoever
             be
             the
             apparent
             difficulty
             :
             for
             by
             Faith
             in
             God
             David
             was
             made
             
               to
               run
               through
               a
               troupe
               ,
               or
               leap
               ov●r
               a
               wall
            
             into
             a
             Town
             ,
             full
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             with
             assurance
             of
             victory
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 30.
              
               
               As
               for
               God
               ,
               his
               way
               is
               perfect
               :
               the
               word
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               is
               tryed
               :
               he
               is
               a
               Buckler
               to
               all
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               For
               who
               is
               God
               ,
               save
               the
               Lord
               ?
               or
               who
               
                 is
                 a
              
               rock
               ,
               save
               our
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             Fourth
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             he
             praiseth
             the
             Lord
             expresly
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             had
             found
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             he
             is
             a
             speciall
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             conquest
             and
             victories
             .
             The
             reasons
             of
             his
             praysing
             ,
             are
             four
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             order
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             constant
             ,
             equable
             ,
             and
             old
             way
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             those
             that
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             Gods
             praise
             ;
             and
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             experience
             of
             one
             beleever
             may
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             hope
             for
             another
             ,
             to
             finde
             the
             like
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               As
               for
               God
               ,
               his
               way
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             This
             is
             one
             reason
             of
             his
             praise
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             beleevers
             hope
             .
             2.
             
             In
             all
             times
             by-gon
             ,
             experience
             hath
             proved
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             most
             solidly
             true
             .
             Which
             serveth
             for
             the
             second
             reason
             of
             praising
             God
             ,
             and
             grounding
             of
             our
             hope
             ;
             
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               tryed
               .
            
             3.
             
             There
             is
             none
             of
             the
             beleevers
             excepted
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             third
             reason
             of
             Gods
             praise
             ,
             and
             our
             hope
             ;
             
               for
               he
               is
               a
               buckler
               to
               all
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             He
             is
             a
             defence
             which
             we
             may
             constantly
             carry
             along
             with
             us
             ,
             where
             ever
             we
             goe
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             and
             love
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             buckler
             in
             all
             conflicts
             .
             4.
             
             A
             fourth
             reason
             of
             Gods
             praise
             ,
             and
             ground
             of
             our
             hope
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             no
             true
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             true
             Faith
             save
             one
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             true
             God
             save
             onely
             one
             ,
             whose
             true
             and
             tryed
             word
             ,
             is
             with
             his
             true
             Church
             and
             Saints
             ,
             who
             beleeve
             in
             him
             :
             
               For
               who
               is
               God
               save
               the
               Lord
               ?
               or
               who
               is
               a
               rock
               save
               our
               God
               ?
            
             5.
             
             There
             is
             no
             fountain
             of
             comfort
             ,
             or
             of
             strength
             or
             delivery
             ,
             save
             the
             Lord
             ,
             of
             whom
             onely
             all
             things
             have
             their
             being
             :
             
               for
               who
               is
               God
               save
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             6.
             
             There
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             build
             our
             confidence
             and
             felicity
             upon
             ,
             save
             God
             alone
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             Covenant
             through
             Christ
             with
             us
             :
             
               who
               is
               a
               rock
               save
               our
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 32.
              
               
               It
               is
               God
               that
               girdeth
               me
               with
               strength
               ,
               and
               makeh
               my
               way
               perfect
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               He
               maketh
               my
               feet
               like
               hindes
               feet
               ,
               and
               setteth
               me
               upon
               my
               high
               places
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               He
               teacheth
               my
               hands
               to
               war
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               bow
               of
               steel
               is
               broken
               by
               mine
               arms
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Thou
               hast
               also
               given
               me
               the
               shield
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               
               and
               thy
               right
               hand
               hath
               holden
               me
               up
               ,
               and
               thy
               gentlenesse
               hath
               made
               me
               great
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               Thou
               hast
               enlarged
               my
               steps
               under
               me
               ;
               that
               my
               feet
               did
               not
               slip
               .
            
          
           
             He
             goeth
             on
             to
             reckon
             the
             furniture
             ,
             and
             ability
             for
             warre
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             did
             give
             to
             him
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             man
             of
             God
             must
             resolve
             to
             be
             a
             man
             of
             war
             ,
             and
             to
             yoake
             with
             adversaries
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             ;
             Such
             as
             was
             David
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             followers
             represented
             by
             him
             .
             2.
             
             The
             man
             whom
             the
             Lord
             sendeth
             out
             to
             fight
             his
             Battels
             ,
             he
             will
             arme
             him
             compleatly
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             ;
             
               He
               will
               gird
               him
               with
               strength
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               way
               plaine
               and
               perfect
               ;
               he
               will
               make
               his
               feet
               swift
               ,
               he
               will
               furnish
               him
               with
               a
               retiring
               place
               on
               high
               ,
               he
               will
               furnish
               him
               with
               a
               Bow
               of
               steel
               ,
            
             and
             with
             all
             armes
             offensive
             ,
             and
             will
             enable
             him
             with
             more
             skill
             and
             strength
             then
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             he
             will
             furnish
             him
             also
             with
             
               a
               shield
               of
               salvation
            
             ,
             which
             shall
             save
             him
             in
             effect
             :
             and
             with
             all
             arms
             defensive
             ,
             and
             uphold
             him
             by
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             like
             to
             be
             overcome
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             tender
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             wil
             make
             him
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             a
             valiant
             man
             of
             war
             ,
             
               and
               hold
               him
               on
               his
               feet
               ,
            
             that
             he
             fall
             not
             in
             his
             service
             .
             Whereof
             David
             here
             hath
             experience
             in
             his
             warfare
             ,
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             .
             3.
             
             What
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             will
             be
             better
             seen
             after
             the
             trouble
             is
             ended
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             .
             The
             back-look
             upon
             the
             Lords
             assistance
             is
             most
             clear
             .
             As
             here
             David
             giveth
             the
             clearest
             compt
             of
             Gods
             assistance
             ,
             when
             his
             experience
             is
             reviewed
             .
             4.
             
             All
             the
             furniture
             of
             spirituall
             armour
             ,
             in
             our
             spirituall
             warfare
             ,
             which
             here
             is
             chiefly
             aimed
             at
             ,
             is
             only
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             he
             ,
             even
             he
             only
             is
             here
             declared
             the
             furnisher
             thereof
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             the
             man
             is
             altogether
             weak
             ,
             witlesse
             and
             naked
             .
          
           
             
               37.
               
               I
               have
               pursued
               mine
               enemies
               and
               overtaken
               them
               :
               neither
               did
               I
               turn
               again
               till
               they
               were
               consumed
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               I
               have
               wounded
               them
               that
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               rise
               :
               thy
               are
               fallen
               under
               my
               feet
               .
            
             
               39.
               
               For
               thou
               hast
               girded
               me
               with
               strength
               unto
               the
               battel
               :
               thou
               hast
               subdued
               under
               me
               those
               that
               rose
               up
               against
               me
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               Thou
               hast
               also
               given
               me
               the
               necks
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ;
               that
               I
               might
               destroy
               them
               that
               hate
               me
               .
            
          
           
           
             Here
             he
             maketh
             mention
             of
             the
             victories
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             revealed
             to
             David
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             himself
             had
             ,
             so
             also
             Christ
             should
             have
             many
             enemies
             ,
             and
             should
             fight
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             prevail
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             his
             followers
             victorious
             over
             them
             all
             ;
             That
             he
             should
             pursue
             his
             ,
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             in
             every
             age
             ,
             and
             
               not
               turn
               again
               till
               they
               shall
               be
               consumed
               ,
            
             as
             is
             ,
             ver
             .
             37.
             
               till
               he
               cast
               them
               down
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               able
               to
               rise
               ,
               vers
               .
            
             38.
             till
             he
             hath
             subdued
             them
             all
             under
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             ours
             ,
             ver
             .
             39.
             till
             he
             have
             
               taken
               them
               captives
               and
               destroyed
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             40.
             
             For
             Christs
             victories
             are
             common
             to
             him
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             in
             as
             far
             as
             their
             warfare
             is
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             engaged
             to
             fight
             our
             battels
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             fit
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 41.
              
               
               They
               cried
               ,
               but
               
                 there
                 was
              
               none
               to
               save
               
                 them
                 :
                 even
              
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               he
               answered
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               42.
               
               Then
               did
               I
               beat
               them
               small
               as
               the
               dust
               before
               the
               wind
               :
               I
               did
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               as
               the
               dirt
               in
               the
               streets
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             type
             of
             some
             passages
             of
             some
             severe
             justice
             which
             David
             did
             execute
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             setteth
             forth
             the
             certain
             destruction
             of
             Christs
             enemies
             ,
             in
             judgement
             mercilesse
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             whosoever
             do
             look
             for
             release
             out
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             through
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             release
             at
             all
             .
             
               Though
               they
               cry
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               none
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             some
             may
             think
             themselves
             friends
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             a
             friend
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             albeit
             they
             be
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             that
             prayer
             which
             is
             put
             up
             to
             God
             without
             reconciliation
             made
             through
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             be
             rejected
             .
             
               Though
               they
               cry
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               answer
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             If
             men
             pursued
             by
             Christ
             for
             their
             enmity
             against
             him
             ,
             shall
             not
             under
             the
             rod
             at
             least
             ,
             turn
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             nothing
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             be
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             
               beaten
               as
               small
               as
               the
               dust
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             obstinate
             enemies
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             shall
             perish
             shamefully
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             have
             de●pised
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             Lord
             despise
             them
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               cast
               them
               out
               as
               the
               dirt
               in
               the
               streets
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 43.
              
               
               Thou
               hast
               delivered
               me
               from
               the
               strivings
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               thou
               hast
               made
               me
               the
               head
               of
               the
               heathen
               :
               a
               people
               whom
               I
               have
               not
               known
               shall
               serve
               me
               .
            
             
             
               44.
               
               Ass●on
               as
               they
               hear
               of
               me
               ,
               they
               shall
               obey
               me
               :
               the
               strangers
               shall
               submit
               themselves
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fifth
             and
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             to
             himselfe
             the
             setling
             and
             enlargement
             of
             his
             own
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             prophesieth
             also
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             represented
             thereby
             .
             
               Whence
               learn.
            
             1.
             
             As
             was
             Davids
             ,
             so
             is
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             subject
             to
             intestine
             commotions
             ,
             tumults
             and
             dissentions
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             one
             there
             was
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             other
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             contentions
             ,
             and
             
               strivings
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             raised
             by
             Satan
             ,
             fostered
             by
             wicked
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             Lords
             children
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             striving
             and
             dissention
             do
             put
             our
             Lords
             Kingdome
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             hazard
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             to
             second
             causes
             ,
             so
             as
             there
             will
             be
             need
             of
             Gods
             help
             for
             a
             delivery
             from
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             shall
             stand
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             notwithstanding
             these
             contentions
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             still
             be
             said
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             here
             of
             the
             typicall
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             is
             prophesied
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               delivered
               me
               from
               the
               strivings
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             3.
             
             To
             the
             Prophet
             it
             was
             revealed
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Kingdome
             was
             not
             to
             remaine
             straitned
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             over
             whom
             Christ
             was
             to
             reign
             ,
             and
             now
             hath
             he
             a
             long
             time
             reign'd
             .
             
               The
               Father
            
             ,
             as
             he
             made
             David
             the
             Type
             ,
             so
             
               hath
               he
               made
               Christ
               head
               of
               the
               heathen
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             wickednesse
             of
             a
             person
             or
             people
             ,
             whose
             works
             have
             been
             most
             loathsome
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             cannot
             hinder
             him
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             them
             through
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             convert
             them
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               A
               people
               whom
               I
               have
               not
               known
               ,
               shall
               serve
               me
               :
            
             which
             hath
             oft-times
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             will
             yet
             more
             bee
             seen
             effectually
             .
             5.
             
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             Scepter
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             sword
             whereby
             he
             subdueth
             people
             to
             himself
             ;
             
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               hear
               of
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             Type
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             they
             shall
             obey
             me
             .
             6.
             
             The
             more
             room
             the
             word
             gets
             in
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             sooner
             it
             be
             believed
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             after
             signification
             of
             Gods
             will
             to
             him
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             more
             kindly
             is
             the
             conversion
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             of
             the
             Lords
             power
             is
             evidenced
             :
             as
             here
             is
             imported
             in
             ,
             
               assoon
               as
               they
               hear
               of
               me
               .
            
             7.
             
             When
             Christ
             subdueth
             Nations
             to
             himselfe
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             doth
             convert
             the
             elect
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             redeemed
             ones
             :
             strangers
             in
             heart
             will
             come
             also
             outwardly
             unto
             the
             society
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             though
             fainedly
             .
             
               The
               strangers
               shall
               submit
               themselves
               to
               me
               ;
               fainedly
               ,
            
             as
             the
             word
             importeth
             .
             8.
             
             Even
             this
             outward
             
             offer
             of
             submission
             to
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             made
             by
             strangers
             ,
             coming
             to
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             refused
             ,
             but
             received
             
               pro
               tanto
            
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             matter
             of
             glorifying
             of
             Christ.
             
               The
               strangers
               shall
               fainedly
               submit
               themselves
               to
               me
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             no
             small
             glory
             to
             Christ
             that
             the
             Majesty
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             Ordinances
             ,
             doth
             make
             many
             stoop
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             turned
             truely
             unto
             him
             .
             Mean
             time
             ,
             albeit
             by
             entring
             into
             ,
             and
             submitting
             to
             the
             external
             covenant
             ,
             a
             man
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             outer
             Court
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             reall
             conversion
             is
             a
             man
             made
             a
             member
             of
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             inner
             Court
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               45.
            
             
             The
             strangers
             shall
             fade
             away
             ,
             and
             be
             afraid
             out
             of
             their
             close
             places
             .
          
           
             He
             prophesieth
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             Christ
             enemies
             at
             length
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             .
             1.
             
             As
             some
             strangers
             shall
             come
             into
             the
             outward
             fellowship
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             others
             of
             them
             shall
             remain
             professed
             strangers
             ,
             and
             dis-affected
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             whether
             strangers
             within
             ,
             or
             without
             ,
             shal
             continue
             to
             be
             strangers
             stil
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             shall
             perish
             .
             
               For
               strangers
               shall
               fade
               away
            
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             Christ
             at
             first
             ,
             may
             have
             many
             enemies
             ,
             and
             unfriends
             where
             he
             cometh
             to
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             yet
             where
             and
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             stay
             ,
             and
             keep
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             his
             open
             enemies
             shall
             grow
             fewer
             .
             
               The
               strangers
               shall
               fade
               away
            
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             where
             he
             minds
             to
             stay
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             thinks
             good
             to
             diminish
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             to
             convert
             strangers
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             their
             strong
             holds
             ,
             (
             whether
             their
             high
             imaginations
             ,
             or
             their
             earthly
             power
             )
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             ;
             let
             him
             come
             to
             convert
             them
             outwardly
             or
             inwardly
             also
             ,
             or
             destroy
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             pleased
             ,
             his
             terrour
             shall
             affright
             them
             ;
             
               For
               the
               strangers
            
             (
             before
             him
             )
             
               shall
               be
               afraid
               out
               of
               their
               close
               places
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 46.
              
               
               The
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               my
               rock
               :
               and
               let
               the
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               be
               exalted
               .
            
             
               47.
               
               It
               is
               God
               that
               avengeth
               me
               ,
               and
               subdueth
               the
               people
               under
               me
               .
            
             
               48.
               
               He
               delivereth
               me
               from
               mine
               enemies
               :
               yea
               ,
               thou
               liftest
               me
               up
               above
               those
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               me
               :
               thou
               hast
               delivered
               me
               from
               the
               violent
               man.
               
            
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 49.
              
               
               Therefore
               will
               I
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               among
               the
               heathen
               :
               and
               sing
               praises
               unto
               thy
               name
               .
            
             
               50.
               
               Great
               deliverance
               giveth
               he
               to
               his
               King
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               mercy
               to
               his
               anointed
               ,
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               seed
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
           
             He
             concludeth
             the
             Psalme
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             praiseth
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             personall
             preservation
             unto
             eternall
             life
             ,
             verse
             46.
             for
             overthrowing
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             verse
             47.
             for
             delivery
             of
             him
             from
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             47
             ,
             48.
             and
             in
             Christs
             name
             he
             setteth
             forth
             the
             Lords
             glory
             ,
             before
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             the
             mercies
             following
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             type
             thereof
             ,
             ver
             .
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             end
             of
             all
             our
             speeches
             ,
             concerning
             what
             we
             have
             been
             imployed
             into
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             have
             had
             successe
             in
             ,
             should
             be
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             praise
             and
             thanks
             to
             him
             :
             for
             this
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               my
               rock
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             the
             end
             whereunto
             Davids
             example
             doth
             drive
             .
             2.
             
             Life
             ,
             and
             
               blessed
               life
               ,
               quickening
               life
            
             ▪
             the
             only
             fountain
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             stile
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             most
             properly
             and
             deservedly
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               liveth
            
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             God
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             blessednesse
             ,
             to
             Angels
             and
             men
             ;
             therefore
             should
             we
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             him
             blessed
             ,
             that
             the
             hearer
             may
             seek
             blessednesse
             in
             him
             alone
             .
             4.
             
             The
             perfection
             of
             God
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             out-letting
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             his
             immutability
             in
             his
             love
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             his
             making
             himselfe
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             the
             proper
             good
             of
             the
             believer
             by
             covenant
             :
             and
             his
             giving
             the
             certainty
             of
             salvation
             to
             the
             believer
             ,
             established
             by
             covenant
             :
             These
             and
             other
             perfections
             should
             exalt
             the
             Lord
             highly
             in
             estimation
             ,
             and
             affection
             of
             the
             believer
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             the
             believer
             heartily
             wish
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             known
             to
             his
             praise
             :
             for
             this
             cause
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               liveth
            
             ,
             and
             
               blessed
               be
               my
               rock
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               God
               of
               my
               salvati●n
               be
               exalted
               .
            
             4.
             
             David
             ,
             as
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             name
             and
             behalfe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             give
             unto
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             taking
             order
             with
             his
             enemies
             ,
             for
             preserving
             and
             propagating
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             delivering
             his
             people
             from
             cruell
             persecuters
             .
             
               It
               is
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               avengeth
               me
               ,
               and
               subdueth
               the
               people
               under
               me
               .
               He
               delivereth
               me
               from
               mine
               enemies
               ;
               yea
               ,
               thou
               liftest
               me
               up
               above
               those
               that
               rise
               u●
               against
               me
               :
               Thou
               hast
               delivered
               mee
               from
               the
               violent
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               49.
            
             
             Therefore
             will
             I
             give
             thanks
             unto
             thee
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             among
             the
             heathen
             ;
             and
             sing
             praises
             unto
             thy
             name
             .
          
           
             Besides
             present
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             to
             insist
             in
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             15.9
             .
             sheweth
             to
             be
             the
             speech
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             prophesie
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               .
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Beside
             all
             the
             victories
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             Davids
             time
             ,
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             promises
             ,
             it
             was
             foretold
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             see
             many
             victories
             over
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             after
             his
             coming
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             joyne
             with
             the
             Iews
             in
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             upon
             account
             of
             the
             Lords
             lifting
             up
             Christ
             above
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             cruell
             persecuters
             ,
             
               Thanks
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               the
               Lord
               among
               the
               heathen
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             offered
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             one
             respect
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             in
             another
             respect
             ,
             because
             he
             raiseth
             by
             his
             Spirit
             the
             song
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             offereth
             up
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             thanks
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             it
             is
             Christ
             who
             here
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               sing
               praises
               to
               thy
               name
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               50.
            
             
             Great
             deliverance
             giveth
             he
             to
             his
             King
             :
             and
             sheweth
             mercy
             unto
             his
             annointed
             :
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             David
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             giveth
             a
             reason
             of
             perpetual
             praising
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             constant
             course
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             shewn
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             shewn
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             house
             ,
             for
             evermore
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             difficulties
             ,
             enemies
             ,
             and
             dangers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             many
             and
             great
             ;
             so
             shall
             their
             victories
             over
             these
             evils
             be
             great
             also
             ;
             
               For
               great
               deliverance
               giveth
               he
            
             ,
             in
             a
             continuall
             tract
             and
             course
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             as
             need
             is
             .
             2.
             
             All
             the
             deliverances
             are
             given
             to
             Christ
             principally
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             particular
             soules
             through
             him
             .
             For
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Great
               deliverance
               giveth
               he
               to
               his
               King.
            
             3.
             
             The
             chusing
             of
             a
             man
             for
             a
             service
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             calling
             of
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             qualifying
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             sustaining
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             be
             confirmed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             course
             of
             mercy
             following
             him
             in
             all
             his
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             he
             shall
             meet
             with
             in
             his
             calling
             .
             Therefore
             significantly
             doth
             he
             say
             ,
             
               Great
               deliverance
               giveth
               he
               to
               his
               King
               ,
            
             to
             David
             ,
             a
             chosen
             
             Type
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             annointed
             Christ
             ,
             represented
             by
             him
             :
             
               He
               sheweth
               mercy
               to
               his
               annointed
               ,
            
             Christ
             his
             seed
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             meer
             mercy
             whereof
             Christs
             followers
             ,
             Christs
             children
             and
             seed
             do
             stand
             in
             need
             :
             and
             mercy
             by
             course
             constantly
             shall
             follow
             them
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             but
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Lord
               sheweth
               mercy
               to
               David
               and
               his
               seed
               for
               evermore
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XIX
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalm
               is
               a
               sweet
               contemplation
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               Gods
               wisdom
               ,
               power
               ,
               &
               goodness
               ,
               shining
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               ,
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               holiness
               ,
               and
               rich
               grace
               ,
               shining
               through
               his
               word
               and
               Ordinances
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               whereof
               the
               Prophet
               having
               proof
               ,
               prayeth
               to
               have
               the
               right
               use
               and
               benefit
               ,
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               V.
               1.
            
             
             THe
             heavens
             declare
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             and
             the
             firmament
             sheweth
             his
             handy
             workes
             .
          
           
             ALbeit
             the
             whole
             earth
             be
             ful
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             the
             Prophet
             contenteth
             himselfe
             to
             pitch
             his
             meditations
             on
             the
             heavens
             alone
             ,
             and
             the
             vicissitude
             of
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Suns
             light
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             shine
             in
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             yet
             any
             portion
             thereof
             will
             take
             up
             a
             mans
             meditation
             ,
             when
             he
             beginneth
             to
             think
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             heavens
             are
             the
             Prophets
             Theam
             and
             subject
             matter
             of
             meditation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             his
             eternal
             power
             and
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             glorious
             attributes
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             Majestie
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               The
               heavens
               declare
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               firmament
               sheweth
               his
               handy
               worke
               .
            
             3.
             
             Though
             his
             glory
             be
             shewne
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             illuminate
             child
             of
             God
             that
             can
             observe
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             setteth
             it
             forth
             to
             others
             ,
             doth
             it
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Lords
             own
             Spirit
             :
             He
             is
             a
             Prophet
             who
             here
             is
             stirred
             up
             to
             point
             unto
             us
             this
             lesson
             ▪
             most
             worthy
             of
             our
             observation
             .
             For
             in
             substance
             the
             heavens
             
             declare
             that
             they
             are
             not
             their
             own
             maker
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             made
             by
             one
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             incomprehensible
             ,
             omnipotent
             ,
             everlasting
             ,
             good
             ,
             kind
             and
             glorious
             God.
             And
             the
             firmament
             (
             taking
             it
             for
             the
             region
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             the
             stars
             )
             declares
             how
             curiously
             he
             can
             adorne
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             how
             powerfully
             he
             can
             put
             glory
             abundant
             on
             the
             creature
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             no
             matter
             in
             it
             to
             make
             it
             glorious
             .
          
           
             
               2
               Day
               unto
               day
               uttereth
               speech
               ,
               and
               night
               unto
               night
               sheweth
               knowledg
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
              
               no
               speech
               nor
               language
               ,
               where
               their
               voice
               is
               not
               heard
               .
            
             
               4
               Their
               line
               is
               gone
               out
               thorow
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               words
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               :
               in
               them
               hath
               he
               set
               a
               tabernacle
               for
               the
               Sun.
               
            
          
           
             He
             looketh
             next
             upon
             the
             vicissitude
             of
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             saw
             what
             the
             heavens
             gave
             him
             to
             read
             ,
             so
             he
             hearkeneth
             and
             heareth
             what
             the
             day
             and
             the
             night
             did
             speak
             ;
             and
             he
             compriseth
             all
             their
             speech
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             knowledge
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             right
             observation
             of
             the
             vicissitude
             of
             the
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             may
             give
             instruction
             unto
             us
             to
             be
             wise
             ;
             
               for
               day
               unto
               day
            
             ,
             in
             their
             revolution
             ,
             
               utter
               speech
            
             to
             the
             observing
             ear
             ;
             
               And
               night
               unto
               night
            
             ,
             in
             their
             vicissitude
             sheweth
             to
             the
             understanding
             man
             knowledge
             .
             For
             in
             substance
             ,
             the
             vicissitude
             of
             day
             after
             day
             ,
             doth
             serve
             to
             teach
             man
             that
             he
             liveth
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             dayes
             are
             numbred
             ,
             that
             his
             dayes
             do
             go
             quickly
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             time
             is
             precious
             ,
             and
             cannot
             return
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             long
             as
             it
             shall
             last
             ,
             it
             shal
             serve
             man
             to
             view
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             about
             his
             own
             necessary
             labours
             ;
             and
             such
             like
             other
             speeches
             doth
             it
             speake
             :
             Also
             the
             night
             saith
             ,
             That
             man
             in
             himselfe
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             cannot
             endure
             long
             toyling
             in
             labour
             ;
             that
             as
             some
             little
             short
             rest
             and
             recreation
             of
             the
             labourer
             is
             necessary
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             lie
             under
             a
             curtaine
             ,
             and
             sleep
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             fitted
             for
             more
             worke
             ,
             if
             more
             time
             be
             lent
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             now
             quietly
             examine
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             been
             doing
             ,
             may
             commune
             with
             his
             heart
             and
             be
             still
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             in
             time
             ,
             
               the
               night
               cometh
               when
               no
               man
               can
               work
            
             :
             By
             which
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             speeches
             men
             may
             learn
             knowledge
             .
             ●
             .
             There
             is
             no
             people
             nor
             country
             ,
             but
             as
             much
             of
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             creature
             is
             spoken
             convincingly
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             them
             inexcusable
             ;
             and
             
             albeit
             all
             doe
             not
             learne
             wis●ome
             ,
             yet
             
               the
               voice
            
             of
             the
             works
             of
             creation
             and
             providence
             ,
             
               is
               every
               where
            
             in
             some
             measure
             
               heard
               :
               their
               line
            
             and
             direction
             
               is
               gone
               out
               through
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               5
               Which
               is
               as
               a
               Bridegroome
               coming
               out
               of
               his
               chamber
               ,
               and
               rejoyceth
               as
               a
               strong
               man
               to
               run
               a
               race
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               His
               going
               forth
               is
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               ●nd
               his
               circuit
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               it
               :
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               hid
               f●om
               the
               heat
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             He
             contracteth
             his
             thoughts
             from
             the
             highness
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             pitcheth
             upon
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             beholdeth
             Gods
             glory
             in
             it
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             the
             glory
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Sun
             belongeth
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             in
             its
             place
             ,
             
               as
               in
               a
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             hath
             use
             and
             service
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             beauty
             of
             the
             Sun
             when
             it
             ariseth
             in
             the
             morning
             ;
             the
             wonderfull
             swift
             and
             regular
             motion
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             tempered
             by
             the
             huge
             distance
             thereof
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             seene
             moving
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             running
             in
             a
             circle
             in
             the
             heaven
             most
             swiftly
             :
             The
             constancy
             of
             the
             motion
             of
             it
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             from
             year
             to
             year
             ,
             without
             wearying
             or
             failing
             ;
             the
             vast
             circle
             which
             it
             maketh
             every
             twenty
             four
             hours
             ;
             the
             heat
             and
             vertue
             ,
             and
             powerful
             operation
             upon
             all
             inferiour
             creatures
             are
             all
             admirable
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             manifesting
             the
             glorious
             perfection
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             moveth
             it
             ;
             
               As
               the
               Bridegroome
               he
               riseth
               ,
               compasseth
               the
               Circle
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               and
               nothing
               is
               hid
               from
               the
               heat
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               7
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               perfect
               ,
               converting
               the
               soul
               :
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               sure
               ,
               making
               wise
               the
               simple
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               statutes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               right
               ,
               rejoycing
               the
               heart
               :
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               pure
               ,
               enlightning
               the
               eies
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               clean
               ,
               enduring
               for
               ever
               :
               the
               judgments
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               righteous
               altogether
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               More
               to
               be
               be
               desired
               are
               they
               then
               gold
               ,
               yea
               ,
               then
               much
               fine
               gold
               :
               sweeter
               also
               then
               the
               hony
               ,
               and
               the
               hony
               combe
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             next
             part
             of
             his
             contemplation
             ,
             is
             concerning
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             declared
             in
             his
             word
             and
             scripture
             ;
             which
             light
             as
             it
             is
             more
             necessary
             for
             our
             blessednesse
             then
             the
             Suns
             light
             for
             our
             bodies
             ,
             so
             he
             commendeth
             this
             point
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             (
             far
             above
             that
             ,
             which
             shineth
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             creation
             )
             from
             the
             perfection
             ,
             efficacie
             ,
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             properties
             of
             it
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             set
             down
             to
             us
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             as
             a
             law
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             needeth
             no
             deck
             of
             humane
             traditions
             ;
             it
             is
             sufficient
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             wanteth
             nothing
             necessary
             unto
             salvation
             ;
             
               For
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             2.
             
             No
             doctrine
             ,
             no
             word
             save
             this
             divine
             truth
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             discover
             the
             sinne
             and
             misery
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             the
             remedie
             and
             reliefe
             from
             it
             ;
             no
             doctrine
             save
             this
             alone
             ,
             can
             effectually
             humble
             a
             soul
             ,
             and
             convert
             it
             to
             God
             ;
             or
             make
             a
             soul
             sensible
             of
             the
             losse
             it
             hath
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             restore
             it
             to
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             is
             lost
             by
             sin
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             this
             law
             or
             
               doctrine
               ,
               to
               be
               converting
               of
               soules
               .
            
             3.
             
             Whosoever
             hearkeneth
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             about
             what
             is
             the
             Lords
             mind
             and
             will
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             service
             ,
             and
             mans
             salvation
             ;
             
               for
               it
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             wherein
             he
             giveth
             forth
             his
             will
             ,
             concerning
             what
             he
             approveth
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             disalloweth
             .
             4.
             
             This
             word
             being
             understood
             rightly
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             when
             it
             is
             compared
             with
             it selfe
             ,
             one
             part
             of
             it
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             other
             means
             also
             used
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             may
             be
             safely
             relyed
             upon
             :
             it
             will
             not
             disappoint
             a
             man
             ;
             
               For
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               sure
               .
            
             5.
             
             Albeit
             there
             be
             many
             deep
             mysteries
             in
             this
             word
             ,
             which
             may
             exercise
             the
             greatest
             wits
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             points
             necessary
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             every
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             plaine
             and
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             persons
             of
             mean
             wits
             ,
             and
             may
             make
             those
             who
             are
             otherwise
             dull
             of
             understanding
             ,
             wise
             to
             salvation
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             
               testimony
               making
               wise
               the
               simple
            
             .
             6.
             
             Nothing
             is
             commanded
             by
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             the
             illuminate
             soul
             must
             subscribe
             unto
             ,
             as
             equitable
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             us
             .
             
               For
               the
               statutes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               right
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             approving
             and
             following
             of
             the
             Lords
             directions
             given
             to
             us
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             is
             a
             sure
             mean
             to
             get
             comfort
             and
             joy
             raised
             in
             our
             conscience
             .
             
               For
               the
               statutes
               of
               the
               Lord
               rejoyce
               the
               heart
               .
            
             8.
             
             There
             is
             no
             mixture
             of
             error
             ,
             no
             drosse
             ,
             nor
             refuse
             doctrine
             ,
             no
             deceit
             in
             the
             Lords
             word
             ;
             for
             
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               pure
               .
            
             9.
             
             By
             the
             word
             of
             God
             a
             man
             may
             clearly
             see
             himself
             in
             himself
             blind
             and
             naked
             ,
             and
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             ,
             and
             by
             coming
             into
             the
             grace
             and
             mercy
             
             offered
             in
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             may
             see
             himselfe
             entred
             in
             the
             only
             safe
             way
             of
             salvation
             .
             By
             the
             word
             of
             God
             a
             man
             may
             see
             every
             thing
             in
             its
             own
             colours
             ;
             vertue
             to
             be
             vertue
             ,
             and
             vice
             to
             be
             vice
             and
             vanity
             :
             
               For
               the
               word
               illuminates
               the
               eyes
               .
            
             10.
             
             The
             way
             of
             worshipping
             ,
             fearing
             ,
             and
             serving
             God
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             in
             substance
             the
             same
             in
             all
             generations
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             unalterable
             by
             man
             for
             ever
             .
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               clean
               ,
               enduring
               for
               ever
               .
            
             11.
             
             The
             doctrines
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             decrees
             of
             the
             almighty
             Law-giver
             ,
             given
             forth
             in
             his
             owne
             Court
             with
             authority
             uncontrolable
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             are
             true
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ;
             for
             the
             
               judgments
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               true
               ,
               and
               righteous
               altogether
               .
            
             12.
             
             The
             word
             of
             God
             isable
             to
             enrich
             a
             man
             more
             then
             all
             the
             riches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             able
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdome
             ;
             for
             Gods
             judgments
             being
             as
             judicial
             sentences
             ,
             to
             determine
             all
             necessary
             truths
             and
             controversies
             ,
             about
             saving
             truth
             ,
             
               are
               more
               to
               be
               desired
               then
               gold
               ,
               yea
               then
               much
               fine
               gold
               .
            
             13.
             
             There
             is
             more
             sweet
             comfort
             and
             true
             pleasure
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Lords
             word
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             pleasant
             thing
             in
             this
             world
             .
             
               They
               are
               sweeter
               then
               the
               hony
               ,
               and
               the
               hony
               combe
               .
            
          
           
             11.
             
             Moreover
             ,
             by
             them
             is
             thy
             servant
             warned
             :
             and
             in
             keeping
             of
             them
             
               there
               is
            
             great
             reward
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             subscribeth
             this
             commendation
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             experience
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             to
             make
             good
             use
             of
             it
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             man
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             is
             most
             meet
             to
             commend
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             in
             himselfe
             hath
             felt
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             effects
             and
             good
             use
             thereof
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             example
             doth
             shew
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             able
             to
             make
             a
             man
             wise
             to
             salvation
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             make
             him
             prudent
             in
             his
             carriage
             ,
             to
             eschue
             not
             only
             sin
             ,
             but
             also
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             to
             warne
             him
             of
             snares
             ,
             wherein
             he
             may
             fal
             by
             imprudency
             .
             For
             beside
             all
             the
             former
             commendation
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               Moreover
               by
               them
               is
               thy
               servant
               warned
               .
            
             3.
             
             When
             a
             man
             hath
             said
             all
             hee
             can
             ,
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             shal
             not
             be
             able
             to
             say
             all
             ,
             but
             must
             close
             in
             some
             general
             ,
             because
             the
             benefit
             of
             observing
             of
             the
             Lords
             Statutes
             and
             Commands
             ,
             doth
             passe
             his
             reach
             ;
             for
             thus
             the
             Prophet
             closeth
             ,
             
               In
               keeping
               of
               them
               there
               is
               great
               reward
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             Who
             can
             understand
             his
             errors
             ?
             cleanse
             thou
             me
             from
             secret
             faults
             .
          
           
           
             Lest
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             speak
             like
             one
             who
             seeks
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             he
             acknowledgeth
             himself
             a
             man
             that
             cleaveth
             not
             to
             his
             owne
             righteousnesse
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             fountaine
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             expiation
             of
             sin
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             signified
             under
             the
             shadow
             of
             ceremonial
             cleansing
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             most
             holy
             man
             ,
             after
             conversion
             ,
             must
             make
             stil
             use
             of
             the
             law
             for
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             for
             driving
             of
             him
             to
             Christ
             continually
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             compareth
             himself
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             blush
             and
             acknowledge
             himself
             and
             every
             other
             man
             unable
             to
             condescend
             upon
             the
             particulars
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             even
             of
             his
             actual
             sins
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               understand
               his
               errors
            
             ?
             2.
             
             Sins
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             sins
             past
             out
             of
             memory
             ,
             do
             leave
             guiltinesse
             upon
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             counted
             for
             in
             heap
             at
             least
             :
             and
             mercy
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             cleansing
             must
             be
             requested
             for
             ,
             as
             here
             .
             
               Cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               secret
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             Keepe
             back
             thy
             servant
             also
             from
             presumpiuous
             sins
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             me
             :
             then
             shal
             I
             be
             upright
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             innocent
             from
             the
             great
             transgression
             .
          
           
             He
             puts
             up
             another
             petition
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             he
             may
             be
             preserved
             from
             presumptuous
             sins
             .
             
               Hence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Holiest
             men
             are
             most
             sensible
             of
             their
             by-gone
             sins
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             of
             their
             naturall
             sinfulnesse
             ,
             and
             readinesse
             to
             fall
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Prophet
             here
             is
             to
             fear
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Keep
               back
               also
               thy
               servant
               from
               presumptuous
               sins
               .
            
             2.
             
             Even
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             doe
             not
             keep
             them
             from
             tentation
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             leave
             them
             in
             tentation
             ,
             unto
             their
             own
             will
             and
             strength
             ,
             they
             may
             fal
             into
             most
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             against
             the
             light
             of
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             be
             slaves
             thereunto
             ;
             Therefore
             prayeth
             he
             
               to
               be
               kept
               back
               from
               presumptuous
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               such
               sins
               to
               have
               dominion
               over
               him
            
             ;
             insinuating
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             if
             God
             did
             not
             prevent
             ,
             did
             not
             assist
             and
             helpe
             him
             to
             prevaile
             against
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Uprightnesse
             and
             integrity
             in
             Gods
             obedience
             may
             stand
             with
             sins
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             cannot
             stand
             with
             presump●uous
             sinnes
             ,
             against
             the
             light
             of
             conscience
             ▪
             for
             if
             the
             Lord
             shall
             save
             him
             from
             presumptuous
             sins
             ,
             then
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               upright
            
             .
             4.
             
             Presumptuous
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             letting
             sin
             reigne
             in
             a
             mans
             mortal
             body
             ,
             is
             the
             high
             way
             to
             the
             sin
             unto
             death
             ,
             or
             sinning
             maliciously
             ,
             with
             despight
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             makes
             conscience
             of
             secret
             sins
             ,
             and
             is
             
             feared
             to
             fall
             into
             presumptuous
             sins
             ,
             and
             flieth
             to
             God
             to
             bee
             cleansed
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             preserved
             from
             falling
             into
             the
             other
             ,
             may
             be
             sure
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             ●he
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             the
             Prophet
             having
             prayed
             to
             be
             cleansed
             from
             his
             secret
             sins
             ,
             and
             kept
             back
             from
             presumptuous
             and
             reigning
             sinnes
             ,
             assureth
             himselfe
             ,
             
               That
               so
               he
               shall
               be
               innocent
               from
               the
               great
               transgression
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               14.
            
             
             Let
             the
             words
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             the
             meditation
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             be
             acceptable
             in
             thy
             sight
             ,
             O
             Lord
             my
             strength
             ,
             and
             my
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             petition
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             acceptance
             of
             his
             service
             in
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             purpose
             of
             heart
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             pardoning
             grace
             ,
             and
             preventing
             grace
             ,
             and
             restraining
             grace
             ,
             must
             be
             prayed
             for
             ;
             so
             also
             powerful
             ,
             sanctifying
             ,
             or
             enabling
             grace
             ,
             both
             for
             inward
             and
             outward
             service
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             grace
             accepting
             the
             service
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             ▪
             must
             be
             sought
             for
             by
             prayer
             from
             God.
             For
             as
             the
             Prophet
             hath
             prayed
             for
             the
             former
             acts
             of
             grace
             ,
             so
             also
             he
             prayeth
             here
             for
             the
             latter
             sort
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               words
               of
               my
               mouth
               and
               meditation
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               he
               acceptable
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             all
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             holy
             indeavours
             ,
             and
             abilities
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             furnished
             unto
             us
             ▪
             by
             our
             Redeemer
             who
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             also
             every
             other
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptance
             of
             our
             persons
             and
             services
             ,
             must
             come
             through
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             look
             for
             all
             these
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             is
             made
             our
             strength
             and
             Redeemer
             in
             all
             respects
             :
             Therefore
             layeth
             he
             all
             the
             weight
             on
             this
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               my
               strength
               ,
               and
               my
               Redeemer
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XX.
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalme
               was
               dited
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               prayer
               for
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               speciall
               eye
               upon
               ,
               and
               relation
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ;
               in
               respect
               of
               whom
               this
               prayer
               is
               a
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               a
               forme
               of
               blessing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
               praying
               for
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               wherof
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Israel
               was
               a
               type
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               thereof
               are
               types
               of
               Christ.
               Not
               that
               the
               Kingdome
               in
               every
               condition
               was
               figurative
               ,
               or
               every
               King
               a
               type
               of
               him
               ;
               But
               as
               the
               Priests
               being
               taken
               not
               severally
               ,
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               but
               together
               ,
               shadowed
               forth
               in
               something
               ,
               Christ
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               ;
               so
               the
               Kings
               ,
               not
               every
               one
               ,
               but
               taken
               together
               ,
               shadowed
               forth
               in
               something
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               Royal
               Office
               ,
               and
               their
               Kingdom
               resembled
               his
               Kingdom
               in
               his
               visible
               Church
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               invisible
               Church
               in
               other
               some
               things
               ,
               leaving
               room
               to
               some
               persons
               ,
               both
               among
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Kings
               ,
               to
               be
               more
               specially
               types
               then
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               in
               common
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ▪
               5.
               
               After
               which
               the
               Churches
               confidence
               to
               be
               heard
               is
               set
               downe
               ,
               and
               their
               gloriation
               in
               God
               over
               their
               enemies
               ,
               with
               dependance
               on
               God
               for
               salvation
               in
               all
               difficulties
               and
               strai●s
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               THe
               Lord
               hear
               thee
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               defend
               thee
            
             
               2
               Send
               thee
               help
               from
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               thee
               out
               of
               Sion
               ▪
            
             
               3
               Remember
               all
               thy
               offerings
               ,
               and
               accept
               thy
               burnt
               sacrifice
               .
               Selah
               .
            
             
               4
               Grant
               thee
               according
               to
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               fulfil
               all
               thy
               counsel
               .
            
             
               5
               Wee
               wil
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               God
               we
               will
               set
               up
               our
               banner
               ;
               the
               Lord
               fulfil
               all
               thy
               petitions
               .
            
          
           
             FRom
             this
             prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             King
             of
             
               Israel
               .
               Learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             the
             godly
             ,
             where-ever
             they
             live
             ,
             
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             welfare
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             this
             example
             teacheth
             .
             2.
             
             Greatest
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             also
             gracious
             ,
             are
             subject
             to
             trouble
             :
             for
             even
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             Christ
             typified
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             not
             exempted
             therefrom
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               hear
               thee
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             part
             of
             such
             as
             desire
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             to
             bee
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             pray
             also
             themselves
             ,
             were
             they
             never
             so
             great
             Kings
             ;
             and
             prayer
             must
             be
             counted
             their
             best
             weapons
             in
             trouble
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               hear
               thee
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               trouble
               .
            
             4.
             
             No
             defence
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             is
             looked
             upon
             and
             believed
             in
             as
             he
             is
             manifested
             to
             us
             in
             his
             word
             .
             Therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Name
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               defend
               thee
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             God
             who
             in
             his
             word
             hath
             revealed
             himselfe
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             entred
             in
             covenant
             to
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             
               defend
               thee
            
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             dwelling
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             his
             taking
             on
             mans
             nature
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Christ
             (
             represented
             by
             Gods
             presence
             in
             Sion
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             )
             that
             help
             must
             be
             expected
             from
             God.
             Therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               send
               thee
               help
               out
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               thee
               out
               of
               Sion
               .
            
             6.
             
             Kings
             and
             all
             for
             whom
             the
             godly
             may
             pray
             with
             confidence
             ,
             must
             be
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             believers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             relyers
             upon
             the
             mercy
             of
             this
             only
             once
             offered
             sacrifice
             ,
             represented
             by
             often
             repeated
             typical
             burnt
             offerings
             .
             For
             this
             is
             imported
             in
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               remember
               all
               thy
               offerings
               ,
               and
               accept
               thy
               burnt
               sacrifices
               .
            
             For
             it
             is
             for
             Christs
             sacrifice
             that
             we
             are
             accepted
             ,
             and
             that
             any
             grace
             is
             granted
             to
             us
             .
             7.
             
             A
             believer
             in
             Christ
             ,
             praying
             according
             to
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             ask
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             granted
             ;
             he
             who
             studieth
             to
             walk
             sincerely
             before
             God
             ,
             studying
             to
             do
             what
             is
             pleasant
             to
             Gods
             heart
             ,
             shall
             receive
             satisfactory
             answers
             according
             to
             his
             own
             hearts
             wish
             .
             Upon
             this
             ground
             the
             prayer
             goeth
             here
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               grant
               thee
               according
               to
               thine
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               fulfill
               all
               thy
               counsel
               .
            
             8.
             
             Whosoever
             do
             partake
             with
             Christs
             Subjects
             in
             trouble
             ,
             shall
             share
             with
             them
             also
             in
             the
             joy
             of
             their
             deliverance
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               We
               will
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             9.
             
             When
             it
             goeth
             well
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             chiefe
             Magistrates
             ,
             it
             goeth
             the
             better
             with
             all
             the
             subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             of
             delivery
             and
             welfare
             redoundeth
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             who
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             felicity
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               set
               up
               our
               banners
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Church
             ,
             if
             God
             shall
             blesse
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
              
               
               Now
               know
               I
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               saveth
               his
               annointed
               ;
               
               he
               will
               hear
               him
               from
               his
               holy
               heaven
               ,
               with
               the
               saving
               strength
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Some
               trust
               in
               charets
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               horses
               :
               but
               we
               will
               remember
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               They
               are
               brought
               down
               and
               faln
               :
               but
               we
               are
               risen
               ,
               and
               stand
               upright
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Save
               ,
               Lord
               ;
               let
               the
               King
               hear
               us
               when
               we
               call
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Churches
             confidence
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             her
             glori●tion
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             dependance
             on
             God
             for
             salvation
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             believer
             may
             be
             sure
             he
             hath
             his
             request
             granted
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             prayed
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             ;
             in
             speciall
             when
             he
             prayeth
             for
             safety
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ.
             
               I
               know
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               saveth
               his
               annointed
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             that
             seeketh
             God
             by
             the
             means
             appointed
             ;
             in
             speciall
             ,
             he
             who
             seeketh
             God
             ,
             and
             help
             from
             him
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelleth
             ,
             shall
             have
             the
             grant
             of
             his
             prayer
             from
             heaven
             ;
             for
             
               help
               sought
               to
               come
               from
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             2.
             
               is
               granted
               from
               his
               holy
               heaven
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             6.
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             be
             the
             straits
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             member
             thereof
             ,
             faith
             seeth
             sufficiency
             in
             God
             to
             relieve
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             lay
             hold
             on
             it
             .
             
               ●or
               he
               heareth
               with
               the
               saving
               strength
               of
               his
               right
               hand
               .
            
             4.
             
             Weak
             man
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             have
             some
             confidence
             without
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             apparent
             difficulties
             ;
             and
             naturall
             men
             do
             look
             first
             to
             some
             earthly
             thing
             wherein
             they
             confide
             .
             
               Some
               trust
               in
               charets
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               horses
               ,
            
             some
             in
             one
             creature
             ,
             some
             in
             another
             .
             5.
             
             The
             believer
             must
             quit
             his
             confidence
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             whether
             he
             have
             them
             ,
             or
             want
             them
             ,
             and
             must
             rely
             on
             what
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             his
             word
             to
             do
             unto
             us
             .
             
               But
               we
               will
               remember
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
            
             6.
             
             That
             which
             terrifieth
             the
             believer
             in
             the
             first
             assault
             of
             a
             tentation
             ,
             before
             he
             go
             to
             his
             refuge
             ,
             is
             contemned
             by
             the
             believer
             when
             he
             looks
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             true
             defence
             ;
             Charets
             and
             horses
             when
             they
             are
             invading
             Gods
             people
             are
             terrible
             :
             but
             now
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             remembred
             ,
             they
             are
             here
             set
             at
             nought
             in
             comparison
             .
             7.
             
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             worldly
             man
             and
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             better
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             worse
             .
             But
             a
             short
             resolution
             cometh
             ,
             which
             determineth
             the
             question
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             the
             standing
             of
             the
             ungodly
             is
             followed
             with
             a
             fall
             ;
             and
             the
             low
             condition
             of
             the
             godly
             hath
             a
             better
             condition
             following
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             worldly
             man
             ,
             and
             enemy
             ,
             
             is
             brought
             down
             ,
             and
             falleth
             .
             But
             the
             godly
             are
             made
             to
             say
             ,
             
               We
               are
               risen
               and
               stand
               upright
               .
            
             8.
             
             True
             confidence
             strengthens
             it selfe
             by
             prayer
             ,
             
               Save
               Lord.
            
             9.
             
             That
             which
             is
             prayed
             for
             in
             the
             type
             ,
             is
             perfected
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             truth
             ;
             salvation
             is
             granted
             to
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             call
             .
             
               Let
               the
               King
               hear
               us
               when
               we
               call
               .
            
             10.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             relyed
             upon
             for
             safety
             ,
             the
             means
             shall
             have
             the
             promised
             blessing
             .
             The
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             were
             to
             be
             the
             more
             usefull
             to
             the
             people
             when
             safety
             was
             sought
             from
             the
             Lord.
             First
             ,
             they
             pray
             ,
             
               Save
               us
            
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               King
               hear
               us
               when
               we
               call
               ,
            
             or
             implore
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXI
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               As
               the
               former
               Psalm
               was
               a
               prayer
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Israel
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               represented
               by
               it
               :
               So
               this
               Psalm
               is
               a
               form
               of
               thanksgiving
               unto
               God
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               blessing
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Israel
               ,
               representing
               the
               blessing
               ,
               and
               cause
               of
               thanksgiving
               ,
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               wherein
               a
               number
               of
               good
               things
               are
               set
               forth
               ▪
               heaped
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               And
               ●
               number
               of
               miseries
               set
               forth
               ,
               heaped
               on
               the
               head
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ▪
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               For
               both
               which
               the
               Lord
               is
               glorified
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               former
               Psalme
               and
               this
               ,
               are
               referred
               in
               so
               many
               particulars
               unto
               Christ
               ▪
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               verity
               of
               these
               things
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               :
               for
               but
               in
               some
               few
               onely
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               few
               times
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               onely
               ,
               was
               the
               shadow
               of
               what
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               history
               is
               consulted
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               THe
               King
               shall
               joy
               in
               thy
               strength
               ,
               O
               Lord
               :
               and
               in
               thy
               salvation
               how
               greatly
               shall
               he
               rejoyce
               !
            
             
               2.
               
               Thou
               hast
               given
               him
               his
               hearts
               desire
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               withholden
               the
               request
               of
               his
               lips
               .
               Selah
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               thou
               preventest
               him
               with
               the
               blessings
               of
               goodnesse
               :
               thou
               settest
               a
               Crowne
               of
               pure
               gold
               on
               his
               head
               .
            
             
               4
               He
               asked
               life
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               gavest
               it
               him
               ,
               even
               length
               of
               dayes
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               5
               His
               glory
               is
               great
               in
               thy
               salvation
               ;
               honour
               and
               majesty
               hast
               thou
               laid
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               6
               For
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               most
               blessed
               for
               ever
               :
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               exceeding
               glad
               with
               thy
               countenance
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               For
               the
               King
               trusteth
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               most
               high
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               .
            
          
           
             The
             benefits
             bestowed
             on
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             are
             seven
             or
             eight
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             reasons
             of
             thanksgiving
             .
             The
             first
             is
             joy
             in
             the
             Kings
             heart
             ,
             for
             strength
             and
             salvation
             given
             unto
             him
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             prayer
             is
             necessary
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             thanksgiving
             ;
             and
             the
             offering
             of
             both
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             his
             due
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             should
             seek
             the
             concurrence
             of
             others
             in
             prayers
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             seek
             their
             concurrence
             in
             praises
             :
             And
             he
             that
             offereth
             prayer
             one
             day
             ,
             shall
             have
             matter
             of
             praise
             to
             offer
             another
             day
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             are
             taught
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             true
             Subjects
             ,
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             furnished
             with
             furniture
             of
             strength
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             every
             imployment
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             every
             danger
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             experimental
             feeling
             thereof
             .
             For
             ,
             
               The
               King
               shall
               joy
               in
               thy
               strength
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               salvation
               how
               greatly
               shall
               be
               rejoyce
               ?
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             of
             praise
             and
             thanks
             ,
             for
             this
             first
             benefit
             .
             The
             second
             benefit
             bestowed
             on
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             forth-coming
             to
             his
             true
             Subjects
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             Satisfactory
             answers
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             all
             the
             articles
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             articles
             of
             the
             Saints
             warrantable
             supplications
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               given
               him
               his
               hearts
               desire
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               with-holden
               the
               request
               of
               his
               lips
               .
            
             The
             third
             benefit
             is
             this
             
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             ready
             out-giving
             of
             liberall
             gifts
             for
             Christs
             subjects
             ,
             and
             fruits
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             before
             the
             need
             thereof
             be
             felt
             ,
             or
             observed
             ;
             
               Thou
               preventest
               him
               with
               the
               blessing
               of
               goodnesse
            
             :
             The
             fourth
             benefit
             is
             right
             ,
             and
             title
             ,
             and
             possession
             given
             to
             Christ
             ;
             a
             name
             of
             glory
             ,
             or
             the
             gift
             of
             ●
             glorious
             Kingdome
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             shall
             give
             all
             his
             subjects
             crowns
             of
             glory
             .
             
               Thou
               settest
               a
               crown
               of
               pure
               gold
               upon
               his
               head
               .
            
             The
             fifth
             benefit
             is
             right
             to
             eternall
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             intercession
             ;
             
               He
               asked
               life
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               gavest
               him
               even
               length
               of
               days
               ,
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             The
             sixth
             benefit
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             subjects
             ,
             is
             growing
             honour
             ,
             and
             growing
             weight
             of
             glory
             ,
             a
             load
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             before
             men
             ;
             for
             nothing
             can
             make
             men
             more
             glorious
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             Gods
             owning
             them
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             putting
             respect
             upon
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             shall
             more
             and
             more
             see
             and
             admire
             the
             glory
             which
             God
             shall
             put
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             :
             
               His
               glory
               is
               great
               in
               thy
               salvation
               ;
               honour
               and
               majesty
               hast
               thou
               laid
               upon
               him
               .
            
             The
             seventh
             benefit
             ,
             is
             a
             begun
             possession
             of
             everlasting
             blessednesse
             ,
             and
             joy
             unspeakable
             ;
             partly
             from
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             first
             fruts
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             full
             harvest
             .
             For
             God
             will
             never
             make
             an
             end
             of
             blessing
             whom
             he
             will
             blesse
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               him
            
             and
             his
             followers
             
               most
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ;
               thou
               hast
               made
               him
               exceeding
               glad
               with
               thy
               countenance
               .
            
             The
             eighth
             reason
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             benefit
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             giving
             of
             what
             is
             good
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             subjects
             ,
             (
             among
             whom
             David
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             godly
             come
             in
             to
             share
             )
             is
             the
             unchangeablenesse
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             powerfull
             love
             toward
             the
             believer
             ,
             who
             hath
             closed
             in
             covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             
               He
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
            
             .
             And
             why
             so
             ?
             
               The
               King
               trusteth
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             What
             then
             ?
             The
             covenanted
             mercy
             of
             the
             most
             High
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             maketh
             all
             blessednesse
             fast
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             believer
             :
             
               Through
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               most
               High
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               .
            
             Christs
             Kingdome
             in
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             his
             Subjects
             with
             him
             ,
             shall
             stand
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             stagger
             and
             fall
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 8.
              
               
               Thine
               hand
               shall
               find
               out
               all
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               find
               out
               those
               that
               hate
               thee
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               as
               a
               fiery
               oven
               in
               the
               time
               of
               thine
               anger
               :
               the
               Lord
               shall
               swallow
               the●
               up
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               shall
               devour
               them
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 10.
              
               
               Their
               fruit
               shalt
               thou
               destroy
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               seed
               from
               among
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             2d
             place
             there
             is
             a
             prophecy
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             on
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             under
             the
             type
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             Davids
             Kingdom
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             shall
             be
             pursued
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             overtaken
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             shal
             escape
             his
             hand
             ,
             neither
             open
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             close
             lurking
             traitors
             .
             
               The
               Lords
               hand
               shal
               find
               out
               all
               the
               Kings
               enemies
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               shall
               find
               out
               all
               those
               that
               hate
               him
               .
            
             2.
             
             All
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             may
             possibly
             be
             spared
             and
             forborn
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             set
             time
             for
             punishing
             of
             them
             ,
             here
             called
             
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               anger
            
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             their
             judgement
             is
             inevitable
             ,
             horrible
             ,
             and
             compleatly
             full
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               as
               a
               fiery
               oven
               ,
            
             where
             the
             burning
             is
             extream
             hot
             ,
             the
             heat
             striking
             upon
             what
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             from
             all
             hands
             ,
             above
             ,
             below
             ,
             and
             about
             ,
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             door
             closed
             from
             going
             out
             ,
             or
             suffering
             any
             coole
             refreshment
             to
             come
             in
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             possibility
             to
             apprehend
             the
             horrible
             punishment
             of
             Christs
             enemies
             :
             for
             after
             their
             casting
             in
             a
             fiery
             oven
             ,
             they
             are
             set
             down
             here
             as
             fewell
             ,
             to
             suffer
             what
             God's
             being
             incensed
             in
             anger
             ,
             as
             a
             consuming
             fire
             swallowing
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             devouring
             them
             in
             his
             incomprehensible
             wrath
             ,
             doth
             import
             .
             5.
             
             After
             the
             Lords
             vengeance
             is
             come
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             his
             curse
             shall
             follow
             the
             works
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             upon
             whatsoever
             they
             sought
             to
             make
             themselves
             happy
             by
             in
             their
             life
             :
             and
             his
             vengeance
             shall
             follow
             upon
             their
             posterity
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             rooted
             out
             their
             memoriall
             from
             among
             men
             .
             
               Their
               fruit
               shall
               he
               destroy
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               their
               seed
               from
               amongst
               the
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               11.
            
             
             For
             they
             intended
             evil
             against
             thee
             :
             they
             imagined
             a
             mischievous
             device
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             able
             
               to
               perform
            
             .
          
           
             For
             evidencing
             the
             Lords
             justice
             ,
             he
             giveth
             a
             reason
             of
             this
             from
             the
             designe
             which
             the
             enemies
             have
             to
             root
             out
             the
             Lords
             annointed
             ,
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             malicious
             enemies
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             (
             beside
             all
             the
             hatred
             they
             have
             shewn
             ,
             and
             evil
             which
             they
             have
             done
             )
             are
             still
             upon
             plots
             and
             designes
             to
             overturn
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             work
             .
             
               They
               in●●●ded
               evil
               against
               thee
            
             .
             The
             enemies
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             
             may
             possibly
             conceive
             they
             onely
             oppose
             such
             as
             do
             trouble
             mens
             interests
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             childern
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             do
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             because
             they
             do
             it
             against
             his
             children
             and
             subjects
             ,
             for
             his
             cause
             and
             service
             .
             2.
             
             Plot
             what
             the
             wicked
             please
             against
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             they
             shal
             not
             be
             able
             to
             accomplish
             their
             designe
             or
             desire
             :
             
               They
               have
               imagined
               a
               mischievous
               device
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               performe
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             evill
             which
             the
             wicked
             would
             do
             ,
             and
             do
             set
             themselves
             to
             do
             ,
             shall
             be
             made
             their
             dittay
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             doom
             and
             destruction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             evill
             which
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             .
             For
             
               they
               intended
            
             ,
             is
             here
             given
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               12.
            
             
             Therefore
             shalt
             thou
             make
             them
             turn
             their
             back
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             make
             ready
             
               thine
               arrowes
            
             upon
             thy
             strings
             ,
             against
             the
             face
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             cleareth
             their
             dittay
             and
             judgement
             yet
             more
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             teaching
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             will
             suffer
             his
             enemies
             to
             manifest
             themselves
             in
             open
             opposition
             oft-times
             ,
             before
             he
             fall
             upon
             them
             :
             for
             here
             they
             are
             found
             in
             the
             posture
             of
             pursuers
             ,
             and
             opposers
             of
             God
             ,
             setting
             their
             face
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             execute
             judgement
             on
             them
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               turn
               their
               back
               .
            
             2.
             
             When
             God
             falleth
             upon
             his
             enemies
             to
             be
             avenged
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             useth
             to
             make
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             beholders
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             set
             them
             up
             as
             a
             mark
             to
             shoot
             at
             :
             for
             
               He
               will
               make
               ready
               his
               arrows
               ,
            
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             
               against
               the
               face
               of
               them
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Lords
             wrath
             shal
             so
             meet
             his
             enemies
             in
             the
             teeth
             ,
             wheresoever
             they
             turn
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             forsake
             their
             pursuing
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               turn
               their
               back
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               13.
            
             
             Be
             thou
             exalted
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             in
             thine
             own
             strength
             :
             so
             will
             we
             sing
             and
             praise
             thy
             power
             .
          
           
             He
             closeth
             the
             Psalme
             with
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             including
             also
             a
             prayer
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Lords
             Church
             is
             preserved
             from
             persecuters
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             is
             exalted
             .
             
               Be
               thou
               exalted
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Church
             is
             delivered
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             her
             own
             strength
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
               Be
               thou
               exalted
               in
               thine
               own
               strength
               .
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             the
             godly
             be
             put
             to
             mourn
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             Lord
             appeareth
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             get
             matter
             of
             joy
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             pr●●se
             to
             God.
             
               〈…〉
               sing
               ,
               and
               praise
               thy
               power
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XXII
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             upon
             Aijeleth
             Shahar
             .
             A
             Psalme
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalm
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               Christs
               deepest
               sufferings
               ,
               whereof
               Davids
               exercise
               is
               a
               Type
               .
               The
               Agony
               of
               spirit
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               wrestling
               of
               Davids
               faith
               as
               the
               Type
               ,
               is
               set
               down
               to
               v.
               22.
               and
               the
               victory
               ,
               and
               the
               outgate
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Psalme
               .
               In
               the
               exercise
               there
               are
               three
               conflicts
               between
               sense
               and
               faith
               .
               The
               first
               conflict
               ,
               wherein
               the
               sense
               of
               trouble
               is
               set
               down
               ,
               v.
               1
               ▪
               2.
               and
               faiths
               wrestling
               against
               it
               ,
               v.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               The
               second
               conflict
               ,
               wherin
               is
               the
               second
               assault
               of
               sense
               ,
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               &
               faiths
               wrestling
               against
               it
               ,
               v.
               9
               ,
               10
               ▪
               11.
               
               The
               third
               conflict
               ,
               wherein
               the
               third
               assault
               of
               sense
               is
               ,
               v.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ▪
               and
               faiths
               wrestling
               with
               it
               .
               v.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Then
               follows
               the
               victory
               ,
               set
               forth
               first
               in
               a
               promise
               of
               praise
               ,
               v.
               22.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               an
               exhortation
               to
               all
               the
               godly
               ,
               to
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               a
               reason
               from
               his
               experience
               ,
               v.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               a
               renewed
               promise
               of
               praise
               and
               thanks
               ,
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               v.
               25.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               encrease
               of
               Gods
               glory
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               a
               fruit
               of
               Christs
               suffering
               and
               victory
               ,
               ver
               .
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 V.
                 1.
              
               
               MY
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
               
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 so
              
               far
               from
               helping
               me
               ,
               
                 and
                 from
              
               the
               words
               of
               my
               roaring
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               cry
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               but
               thou
               hearest
               not
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               season
               ,
               and
               am
               not
               silent
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             exercise
             of
             David
             the
             type
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             represented
             here
             ,
             both
             doe
             agree
             in
             these
             four
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Both
             are
             under
             
             the
             sense
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             oppressing
             trouble
             .
             2.
             
             Both
             are
             tempted
             to
             doubting
             and
             desperation
             .
             3.
             
             Both
             wrestle
             against
             the
             tentation
             ,
             and
             against
             trouble
             ,
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             ;
             And
             4.
             
             Both
             get
             the
             victory
             .
             But
             they
             differ
             in
             these
             four
             things
             .
             First
             ,
             In
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             trouble
             ;
             Davids
             trouble
             was
             little
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christs
             trouble
             ;
             David
             laid
             not
             down
             his
             life
             under
             trouble
             ;
             but
             Christs
             trouble
             was
             incomparably
             more
             ,
             and
             his
             soul
             made
             heavy
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             trouble
             tooke
             his
             life
             from
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             trouble
             they
             differ
             ;
             for
             Davids
             trouble
             was
             only
             a
             probatory
             exercise
             ,
             without
             vindictive
             wrath
             ;
             not
             a
             curse
             ,
             but
             a
             crosse
             ,
             for
             trying
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             training
             of
             him
             to
             believe
             against
             sense
             ;
             which
             trouble
             of
             his
             paid
             no
             debt
             ,
             neither
             his
             owne
             ,
             nor
             any
             others
             ;
             but
             Christs
             trouble
             was
             a
             vindictive
             and
             avengefull
             punishment
             ;
             for
             reall
             wrath
             was
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             bearing
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             bitter
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             cast
             upon
             him
             :
             for
             he
             was
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             his
             punishment
             paid
             our
             debt
             ,
             and
             was
             expiatory
             and
             satisfactory
             to
             justice
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             though
             both
             David
             and
             Christ
             were
             tempted
             to
             doubting
             and
             desperation
             ,
             yet
             Davids
             tentation
             could
             not
             be
             sinlesse
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             sinful
             imperfections
             ,
             common
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             godly
             ;
             The
             tentation
             got
             some
             advantage
             of
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             abilities
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             body
             of
             original
             sin
             in
             him
             .
             But
             Christs
             passive
             tentation
             was
             altogethet
             sinlesse
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             have
             any
             sin
             at
             all
             on
             his
             part
             ;
             for
             albeit
             he
             was
             tempted
             in
             all
             things
             like
             unto
             us
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               without
               sin
            
             .
             Because
             when
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             came
             and
             took
             essay
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             found
             none
             of
             his
             own
             stuffe
             in
             Christ
             :
             he
             had
             
               nothing
               in
               him
            
             to
             work
             upon
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             impossible
             that
             sin
             could
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             being
             
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               our
               sanctifier
               ,
               Holy
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
            
             and
             man
             also
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             Isa.
             6.3
             .
             Iob.
             12.41
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             wrestling
             ,
             and
             victory
             ;
             for
             David
             wrestled
             not
             in
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             got
             not
             the
             victory
             in
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             〈◊〉
             in
             and
             through
             Christs
             strength
             ,
             who
             gave
             David
             a
             taste
             only
             ,
             or
             a
             smel
             rather
             ,
             of
             the
             cup
             which
             he
             was
             to
             drink
             out
             ,
             unto
             the
             dregs
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             dregs
             ,
             and
             who
             helped
             him
             to
             wrestle
             by
             Faith.
             But
             Christ
             wrestled
             and
             got
             the
             victory
             in
             his
             owne
             strength
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             he
             is
             Jehovah
             our
             righteousnesse
             .
             In
             all
             the
             Psalme
             wee
             shal
             look●
             upon
             every
             passage
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             it
             concerneth
             David
             the
             type
             ,
             as
             wherein
             it
             concerneth
             Christ
             the
             truth
             .
             In
             the
             first
             conflict
             
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             trouble
             with
             faith
             ;
             Learn
             from
             the
             words
             as
             they
             are
             Christs
             words
             .
             1.
             
             God
             is
             Christs
             God
             ;
             he
             being
             considered
             as
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             entred
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             redemption
             with
             the
             Father
             as
             Mediatour
             and
             Surety
             for
             men
             ;
             That
             he
             shall
             satisfie
             justice
             ,
             and
             doe
             all
             the
             Fathers
             will
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             shall
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             all
             the
             Elect
             redeemed
             by
             him
             .
             Therefore
             doth
             he
             here
             say
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God.
            
             2.
             
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             vertue
             giving
             perfect
             trust
             and
             credit
             unto
             Gods
             promises
             made
             to
             his
             Son
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             original
             holinesse
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             point
             of
             his
             personal
             perfection
             ,
             sutable
             to
             his
             imployment
             .
             This
             faith
             he
             professeth
             while
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God.
            
             3.
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             man
             lying
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             for
             us
             ,
             was
             really
             deserted
             and
             forsaken
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             all
             sensible
             consolation
             :
             for
             it
             behoved
             him
             to
             bear
             the
             wrath
             ,
             or
             effects
             of
             wrath
             ,
             due
             to
             our
             sins
             really
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             might
             satisfie
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             relieve
             us
             from
             wrath
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             man
             Christ
             could
             no
             more
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             divine
             presence
             supporting
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             personal
             union
             of
             the
             two
             natures
             could
             be
             dissolved
             :
             But
             in
             regard
             of
             sensible
             consolation
             ,
             he
             was
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             cursing
             our
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             really
             in
             our
             stead
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             deprived
             ,
             as
             man
             ,
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             owne
             God-head
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             wrath
             filling
             now
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             man
             to
             the
             brim
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             .
             Therefore
             speaks
             he
             of
             his
             forsaking
             ,
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
            
             ?
             4.
             
             As
             sense
             and
             reason
             can
             expresse
             themselves
             in
             seeming
             contradictory
             terms
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             contradiction
             can
             very
             well
             agree
             in
             their
             seeming
             opposite
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             expressions
             ;
             so
             can
             faith
             and
             sense
             expresse
             themselves
             ,
             in
             seeming
             contradictory
             terms
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             wel
             agree
             ;
             for
             as
             sense
             ,
             and
             paine
             ,
             and
             sicknesse
             in
             the
             patient
             ,
             can
             in
             its
             own
             language
             ,
             and
             style
             of
             natural
             feeling
             ,
             say
             to
             the
             Chirurgion
             ,
             cutting
             and
             lancing
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Physician
             who
             hath
             given
             a
             bitter
             portion
             ▪
             
               you
               have
               hurt
               me
            
             ,
             you
             have
             
               made
               me
               sick
            
             :
             when
             indeed
             in
             the
             stile
             of
             reason
             and
             wit
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             healing
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             recovering
             him
             from
             sicknesse
             .
             So
             sense
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             grief
             ,
             pain
             ,
             and
             affliction
             ,
             desertion
             ,
             and
             wrath
             can
             speak
             in
             the
             terms
             of
             natural
             feeling
             ,
             that
             which
             may
             seeme
             to
             crosse
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             indeed
             crosse
             faith
             speaking
             in
             the
             terms
             and
             language
             of
             supernatural
             Theological
             truth
             .
             Therefore
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             ,
             spoken
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             faiths
             language
             ,
             can
             very
             well
             agree
             with
             ,
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
               why
               art
               thou
               so
               far
               from
               helping
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               words
               of
               my
               roaring
               ?
            
             
             spoken
             here
             in
             the
             language
             of
             perfect
             natural
             sense
             ;
             for
             perfect
             faith
             ,
             and
             perfect
             natural
             sense
             were
             in
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             very
             God
             ,
             and
             very
             man
             ,
             compleatly
             holy
             .
             5.
             
             Bitter
             was
             the
             cup
             of
             Divine
             wrath
             ,
             which
             Christ
             did
             drinke
             :
             great
             was
             the
             price
             our
             Redeemer
             paid
             ,
             to
             ransome
             us
             ,
             when
             the
             sense
             thereof
             drew
             forth
             of
             his
             Majesty
             such
             expressions
             .
             Thus
             faith
             and
             feeling
             may
             both
             speak
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             their
             owne
             language
             to
             God
             in
             one
             breath
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             do
             .
             Now
             as
             these
             words
             are
             Davids
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             him
             sinful
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             Sense
             ,
             and
             tentation
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             may
             represent
             God
             in
             his
             dispensations
             to
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             forsaken
             altogether
             ,
             and
             regarded
             not
             their
             hard
             condition
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             helpe
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             shewn
             in
             Davids
             experience
             .
             2.
             
             Faith
             should
             correct
             sense
             ,
             and
             refute
             tentations
             ,
             and
             bridle
             effections
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             their
             words
             to
             go
             forth
             ,
             expressing
             sense
             or
             appearance
             of
             doubting
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             till
             first
             faith
             speak
             ,
             and
             goe
             before
             ,
             and
             fasten
             its
             gripes
             on
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             as
             here
             faith
             goeth
             formost
             ,
             and
             calleth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             ,
             before
             that
             sense
             utter
             a
             word
             .
             3.
             
             At
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             exercise
             ,
             these
             three
             may
             concur
             .
             1.
             
             Desertion
             in
             the
             point
             of
             comfort
             .
             2.
             
             Growing
             trouble
             without
             help
             seene
             .
             And
             3.
             
             Apparent
             rejecting
             of
             prayer
             :
             And
             these
             three
             joyned
             together
             do
             set
             sore
             upon
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             child
             of
             God.
             For
             continuance
             of
             trouble
             is
             a
             sore
             tentation
             ,
             albeit
             comfort
             be
             now
             and
             then
             mixed
             :
             want
             of
             sensible
             comfort
             ,
             mixed
             with
             trouble
             ,
             doubleth
             the
             burden
             ,
             and
             disquieteth
             the
             mind
             much
             :
             but
             to
             seem
             to
             lose
             labour
             in
             prayer
             ,
             made
             for
             either
             help
             or
             comfort
             ,
             is
             the
             heaviest
             part
             of
             the
             exercise
             :
             
               I
               cry
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               and
               thou
               hearest
               not
               ,
            
             is
             a
             sad
             condition
             .
             4.
             
             In
             this
             case
             it
             is
             the
             best
             remedie
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             worst
             of
             our
             thoughts
             single
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             him
             whatsoever
             is
             suggested
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Secretars
             to
             Satan
             ;
             but
             to
             reveale
             our selves
             fully
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             fix
             our selves
             on
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             closed
             with
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             double
             and
             treble
             our
             gripes
             of
             ,
             
               My
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
               3.
               
               But
               thou
               art
               holy
               ,
               
                 O
                 thou
              
               that
               inhabitest
               the
               praises
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Our
               father
               's
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ;
               they
               trusted
               ,
               and
               thou
               didst
               deliver
               them
               .
            
             
               5
               They
               cryed
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               were
               delivered
               :
               they
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               confounded
               .
            
          
           
           
             Now
             Faith
             having
             spoken
             with
             Sense
             ,
             and
             grapled
             with
             the
             tentation
             ,
             speaketh
             alone
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             prevail
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Were
             tentations
             never
             so
             black
             ,
             Faith
             wil
             not
             hearken
             to
             an
             ill
             word
             spoken
             against
             God
             ,
             but
             will
             justifie
             God
             alwayes
             ;
             This
             should
             be
             our
             part
             in
             time
             of
             greatest
             perplexity
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               But
               thou
               art
               holy
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             wisdome
             for
             a
             soul
             in
             a
             sad
             exercise
             ,
             to
             take
             side
             and
             part
             with
             Faith
             ,
             to
             gather
             arguments
             to
             strengthen
             it
             ,
             to
             divert
             the
             mind
             from
             thinking
             still
             on
             its
             calamity
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             it
             upon
             the
             contemplation
             of
             Gods
             perfections
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             toward
             us
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             passages
             of
             his
             providence
             toward
             his
             people
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             purchased
             constant
             praises
             at
             their
             hands
             :
             In
             the
             right
             of
             which
             praises
             and
             possession
             whereof
             ,
             God
             is
             resolved
             to
             keep
             himselfe
             and
             to
             dwel
             therein
             as
             in
             a
             habitation
             wherein
             he
             delights
             to
             remain
             .
             
               O
               thou
               that
               inhabitest
               the
               praises
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             wisdome
             to
             look
             to
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             Godly
             in
             former
             times
             :
             
               Our
               Fathers
               trusted
               n
               thee
            
             .
             To
             their
             trusting
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             God
             constantly
             in
             their
             trouble
             ;
             
               they
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ,
               they
               trusted
               ,
            
             and
             the
             third
             time
             
               they
               trusted
            
             :
             and
             to
             look
             upon
             their
             patient
             depending
             on
             God
             ,
             doubling
             their
             diligence
             in
             calling
             on
             him
             ;
             as
             their
             straits
             did
             grow
             ,
             
               they
               cried
               ,
               they
               trusted
            
             :
             and
             to
             remember
             that
             they
             did
             never
             seek
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             of
             them
             were
             delivered
             ,
             and
             not
             confounded
             ;
             for
             this
             direction
             is
             holden
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             this
             example
             ,
             which
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             could
             well
             make
             use
             of
             for
             our
             consolation
             ,
             and
             whereof
             David
             made
             use
             for
             his
             owne
             upholding
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
               But
               I
               am
               a
               worm
               and
               no
               man
               ,
               a
               reproach
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               despised
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               7
               All
               they
               that
               see
               me
               ,
               laugh
               me
               to
               scorne
               :
               they
               shoot
               out
               the
               lip
               ,
               they
               shake
               the
               head
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
               8
               He
               trusted
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               deliver
               him
               :
               let
               him
               deliver
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               delighted
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             conflict
             ,
             wherein
             the
             sense
             of
             trouble
             is
             set
             forth
             as
             a
             new
             assaulting
             of
             Faith.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Never
             was
             any
             child
             of
             God
             before
             Christ
             ,
             under
             so
             much
             misery
             as
             Christ
             was
             himself
             :
             His
             own
             heavens
             ,
             his
             own
             Father
             ,
             his
             own
             Godhead
             did
             hide
             their
             face
             and
             consolation
             from
             him
             :
             Our
             sins
             willingly
             taken
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             Gods
             wrath
             pressed
             the
             weight
             of
             punishment
             with
             the
             full
             power
             of
             Justice
             ,
             both
             upon
             his
             soule
             and
             body
             :
             These
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             despised
             him
             ,
             he
             himselfe
             
             being
             emptied
             of
             all
             things
             which
             make
             men
             respected
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             depressed
             lower
             then
             ever
             any
             man
             was
             ,
             as
             a
             worme
             to
             be
             trod
             upon
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             a
             matter
             of
             common
             talk
             ,
             and
             reproach
             in
             all
             mens
             mouths
             ;
             set
             at
             naught
             by
             the
             basest
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             derided
             ,
             and
             scorned
             in
             his
             most
             holy
             behaviour
             ;
             sport
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             laughter
             was
             made
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ;
             malice
             feeding
             it selfe
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             upon
             his
             paine
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             expressing
             it selfe
             with
             the
             basest
             signes
             of
             disgrace
             ,
             which
             disdain
             could
             devise
             ,
             for
             flouting
             of
             him
             ,
             mocking
             of
             his
             saving
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             faithful
             testimony
             given
             unto
             it
             ;
             insulting
             over
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             neither
             Gods
             Son
             ,
             nor
             an
             honest
             man
             :
             and
             all
             this
             was
             counted
             little
             enough
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             Justice
             exacting
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             due
             punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             imported
             in
             the
             sad
             expressions
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Text.
             2.
             
             As
             the
             more
             misery
             the
             children
             of
             God
             are
             under
             ,
             the
             more
             doth
             tentation
             make
             their
             misery
             seem
             weighty
             ,
             for
             bearing
             downe
             of
             their
             confidence
             in
             God
             :
             So
             the
             more
             that
             misery
             seemeth
             to
             grow
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             to
             turn
             their
             back
             on
             Gods
             children
             in
             their
             tryals
             ,
             the
             more
             should
             they
             draw
             neer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             out
             their
             case
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             this
             example
             .
             3.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             wonder
             to
             be
             despised
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             mocked
             for
             religion
             ;
             for
             so
             was
             the
             man
             according
             to
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             mocked
             more
             then
             any
             ,
             in
             his
             sad
             sufferings
             .
             
               Let
               God
               deliver
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               delighteth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             said
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               9
               But
               thou
               art
               he
               that
               took
               me
               out
               of
               the
               wombe
               ;
               thou
               didst
               make
               me
               hope
               
                 when
                 I
                 was
              
               upon
               my
               Mothers
               brests
               .
            
             
               10
               I
               was
               cast
               upon
               thee
               from
               the
               wombe
               :
               thou
               art
               my
               God
               from
               my
               mothers
               belly
               .
            
             
               11
               Be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               
                 trouble
                 is
              
               neer
               ;
               for
               
                 there
                 is
              
               none
               to
               help
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             faith
             opposeth
             whatsoever
             the
             complaint
             could
             import
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             confidence
             ,
             and
             laboureth
             to
             strengthen
             it selfe
             by
             all
             arguments
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             Satan
             maketh
             assault
             after
             assault
             ,
             against
             Faith
             ,
             upon
             new
             representations
             of
             calamity
             and
             misery
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             raise
             bulwark
             after
             bulwark
             for
             defence
             ;
             and
             after
             we
             have
             looked
             upon
             other
             mens
             experiences
             before
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             recount
             our
             own
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             are
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             should
             make
             use
             of
             all
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             strengthning
             ;
             for
             so
             doth
             this
             example
             
             teach
             us
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             men
             in
             a
             fit
             of
             misbelief
             ,
             will
             admit
             no
             proofe
             of
             Gods
             respect
             unto
             them
             ,
             except
             singularities
             ,
             and
             wil
             question
             also
             speciall
             grace
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             given
             ;
             yet
             the
             humbled
             believer
             is
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             most
             common
             benefit
             which
             the
             man
             hath
             received
             from
             God
             for
             confirmation
             of
             his
             owne
             faith
             ;
             even
             the
             ordinary
             work
             of
             our
             conception
             ,
             frame
             of
             body
             ,
             birth
             ,
             and
             education
             may
             suffice
             us
             to
             draw
             in
             to
             God
             who
             made
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             for
             us
             (
             ere
             we
             could
             implore
             him
             ,
             or
             doe
             any
             thing
             for
             our selves
             )
             as
             may
             incourage
             us
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             seek
             his
             favour
             ,
             whatsoever
             objection
             can
             be
             made
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             this
             example
             teacheth
             us
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             3.
             
             Seeing
             the
             Lord
             doth
             many
             things
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             time
             when
             he
             doth
             them
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             observe
             ;
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             furnish
             us
             with
             matter
             of
             praise
             to
             God
             and
             faith
             in
             him
             ;
             for
             so
             doth
             this
             example
             teach
             us
             .
             4.
             
             Whatsoever
             instruments
             and
             means
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             use
             of
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             eye
             pierceth
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             looketh
             on
             God
             as
             worker
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             and
             upon
             them
             ,
             from
             their
             cradle
             .
             
               Thou
               tookest
               me
               out
               of
               my
               mothers
               wombe
               .
            
             5.
             
             Children
             borne
             within
             the
             Covenant
             have
             God
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             from
             their
             nativity
             ,
             and
             may
             lay
             their
             reckoning
             so
             ;
             and
             whensoever
             they
             would
             draw
             neer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               God
               from
               my
               mothers
               belly
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             approaching
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             neernesse
             of
             danger
             should
             draw
             us
             neer
             to
             God
             ;
             who
             in
             an
             instant
             can
             interpose
             himself
             between
             us
             and
             the
             evil
             :
             and
             the
             lesse
             help
             we
             have
             beside
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             more
             hope
             may
             we
             have
             to
             be
             helped
             by
             God
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             Prophets
             plea
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               trouble
               is
               neer
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               12
               Many
               Buls
               have
               compassed
               me
               :
               strong
               buls
               of
               Bashan
               have
               beset
               me
               round
               .
            
             
               13
               They
               gaped
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               mouths
               ,
               as
               a
               ravening
               and
               roaring
               Lion.
               
            
          
           
             From
             ver
             .
             12.
             to
             22.
             is
             the
             third
             conflict
             of
             Sense
             with
             Faith
             ,
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             power
             and
             cruelty
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             compared
             with
             his
             owne
             infirmity
             ,
             now
             emptied
             of
             all
             strength
             to
             resist
             them
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             mixed
             one
             with
             another
             .
             The
             enemies
             terriblenesse
             is
             first
             set
             forth
             ,
             then
             his
             emptinesse
             and
             weaknesse
             by
             turnes
             ,
             to
             v.
             19.
             unto
             all
             which
             faith
             opposeth
             it selfe
             ,
             by
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             v.
             22
             ,
             He
             compareth
             (
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             )
             his
             persecuters
             to
             
               Buls
               ,
               many
               buls
            
             ,
             strong
             ,
             cruel
             ,
             gaping
             ,
             roaring
             ,
             
             devouring
             
               Lions
               .
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             persecuters
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             are
             but
             beastly
             ,
             sensual
             bodies
             ,
             sold
             to
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             grace
             and
             humility
             ;
             more
             like
             in
             their
             rage
             to
             savage
             beasts
             then
             to
             rationall
             men
             ;
             commonly
             also
             they
             are
             men
             of
             riches
             ,
             and
             worldly
             power
             ,
             
               fed
               and
               fat
               Buls
            
             ;
             and
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ready
             for
             an
             ill
             turne
             ,
             and
             so
             cruel
             ,
             that
             nothing
             lesse
             wil
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             then
             blood
             and
             slaughter
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             here
             described
             .
             And
             no
             wonder
             that
             Christs
             servants
             shall
             finde
             it
             so
             in
             their
             case
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             himselfe
             and
             his
             servants
             before
             us
             have
             had
             experience
             of
             such
             enemies
             .
          
           
             
               14
               I
               am
               poured
               out
               like
               water
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               bones
               are
               out
               of
               joynt
               :
               my
               heart
               is
               like
               wax
               ,
               it
               is
               melted
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               my
               bowels
               .
            
             
               15
               My
               strength
               is
               dryed
               up
               like
               a
               potsheard
               :
               and
               my
               tongue
               cleaveth
               to
               my
               jawes
               ;
               and
               thou
               hast
               brought
               me
               into
               the
               dust
               of
               death
               .
            
          
           
             What
             the
             Lord
             wrought
             upon
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             natural
             spirits
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             is
             here
             set
             downe
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             determined
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             with
             outward
             persecution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             cruel
             adversaries
             ,
             the
             Father
             should
             bruise
             him
             and
             breake
             him
             inwardly
             also
             ,
             and
             punish
             him
             with
             all
             severity
             :
             for
             here
             his
             suffering
             is
             in
             body
             and
             mind
             ,
             in
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             in
             his
             natural
             spirit
             ,
             and
             natural
             courage
             ,
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             whole
             strength
             ,
             that
             in
             nothing
             he
             should
             be
             unpunished
             ,
             wherein
             we
             sinners
             are
             found
             polluted
             ;
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             he
             being
             fully
             emptied
             ,
             the
             ransome
             might
             be
             full
             ;
             he
             is
             
               poured
               out
               like
               water
            
             ,
             and
             emptied
             of
             all
             that
             the
             created
             humane
             nature
             could
             furnish
             .
             The
             terrour
             of
             Divine
             Justice
             and
             wrath
             did
             in
             a
             manner
             loose
             
               all
               the
               joynts
               of
               his
               body
               ,
            
             so
             that
             natural
             courage
             ,
             before
             the
             dreadfull
             avenger
             of
             sin
             ,
             did
             fail
             :
             
               his
               heart
               was
               made
               soft
               like
               wax
               to
               receive
            
             and
             keep
             the
             impression
             of
             Divine
             terrour
             ,
             til
             justice
             should
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             was
             dissolved
             like
             wax
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             resolution
             to
             withstand
             it
             .
             
               It
               is
               melted
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               bowels
               ,
            
             his
             natural
             strength
             is
             dryed
             ,
             burnt
             up
             like
             a
             potsheard
             ,
             baken
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             his
             mouth
             was
             stopped
             from
             all
             defence
             and
             apology
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             content
             to
             be
             holden
             as
             guilty
             ,
             standing
             in
             our
             room
             .
             
               Therefore
               his
               tongue
               cleaved
               to
               his
               jawes
               .
            
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             exacteth
             the
             full
             price
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             brings
             him
             downe
             so
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             not
             a
             bit
             of
             him
             free
             of
             the
             punishment
             .
             Thou
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hast
               brought
               me
               into
               the
               dust
               of
               death
               .
            
             This
             David
             had
             but
             a
             taste
             
             of
             in
             his
             deepest
             trouble
             :
             The
             verity
             and
             weight
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             this
             was
             prophecied
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             indeed
             is
             come
             ,
             done
             and
             ended
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             behoved
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             For
             dogs
             have
             compassed
             me
             ,
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             wicked
             have
             inclosed
             me
             :
             they
             pierced
             my
             hands
             and
             my
             feete
             .
          
           
             Againe
             he
             bringeth
             forth
             his
             enemies
             part
             ,
             to
             shew
             us
             that
             Christs
             enemies
             were
             to
             prove
             but
             bloody
             dogs
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             let
             loose
             upon
             him
             ,
             whom
             nothing
             but
             Crucifie
             him
             ,
             crucifie
             him
             ,
             could
             satisfie
             :
             and
             such
             will
             they
             be
             still
             who
             persecute
             his
             Church
             .
             Next
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             although
             his
             enemies
             were
             to
             be
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             for
             open
             profession
             ,
             yet
             by
             rejecting
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             opposing
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             Gods
             sight
             and
             estimation
             ,
             they
             were
             holden
             for
             the
             
               assembly
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             foreshew
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             to
             be
             appointed
             for
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               pierced
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               .
            
          
           
             
               17.
               
               I
               may
               tell
               all
               my
               bones
               :
               they
               looke
               and
               stare
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               They
               part
               my
               garments
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               cast
               lots
               upon
               my
               vesture
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             ,
             and
             further
             point
             of
             Christs
             fore-prophecied
             suffering
             ,
             is
             his
             nakednesse
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             leane
             body
             (
             being
             wasted
             with
             decreed
             sorrowes
             )
             and
             the
             gazing
             of
             his
             enemies
             upon
             him
             hanging
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             the
             parting
             of
             his
             garments
             among
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             casting
             of
             lots
             for
             his
             upper
             garment
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             woven
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             divided
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             suffered
             ,
             was
             before
             decreed
             and
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             foretold
             by
             Christ
             himselfe
             long
             before
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             speaking
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             here
             appeareth
             ,
             by
             the
             description
             of
             our
             Lords
             death
             and
             passion
             ,
             so
             plainly
             and
             particularly
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             History
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             prophecy
             .
             2.
             
             Beside
             paine
             of
             body
             ,
             leannesse
             of
             flesh
             ,
             with
             daily
             sorrowes
             and
             trouble
             of
             spirit
             ,
             the
             least
             disgrace
             done
             to
             our
             Lord
             ,
             the
             least
             wrong
             ,
             a
             look
             unto
             him
             ,
             the
             least
             injurie
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             ●loathing
             ,
             are
             all
             reckoned
             up
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             all
             counted
             up
             in
             the
             price
             of
             redemption
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             inlacking
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             cautioner
             ,
             wherby
             Gods
             justice
             might
             be
             satistisfied
             ,
             
             or
             our
             consciences
             quieted
             ,
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             by
             his
             suffering
             in
             body
             ,
             soul
             ,
             same
             ,
             apparell
             ,
             and
             every
             other
             thing
             else
             ,
             wherein
             justice
             could
             overtake
             the
             guil●y
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               19.
            
             
             But
             be
             not
             thou
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             O
             my
             strength
             ,
             hast
             thee
             to
             help
             me
             .
          
           
             Unto
             this
             last
             assault
             ,
             faith
             opposeth
             prayer
             for
             divine
             assistance
             ,
             for
             strength
             to
             bear
             out
             ,
             and
             for
             delivery
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             he
             was
             heard
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             is
             made
             victorious
             over
             all
             assaults
             ,
             by
             opening
             of
             its
             tentations
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             putting
             up
             prayer
             to
             him
             for
             help
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             seen
             .
             2.
             
             If
             God
             shall
             not
             withdarw
             his
             sweet
             presence
             for
             supporting
             a
             soul
             ,
             albeit
             it
             should
             not
             finde
             his
             presence
             for
             comforting
             of
             it
             ,
             supporting
             presence
             may
             suffice
             in
             a
             time
             of
             sad
             exercise
             :
             for
             this
             much
             did
             satisfie
             our
             God
             in
             his
             agony
             .
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             3.
             
             Faith
             findeth
             God
             to
             be
             its
             strength
             when
             the
             believer
             is
             emptied
             of
             his
             own
             strength
             ;
             
               O
               my
               strength
            
             ,
             saith
             David
             the
             type
             ,
             and
             Christ
             as
             man
             by
             him
             represented
             .
             4.
             
             As
             the
             hast
             of
             our
             necessity
             doth
             require
             ,
             we
             may
             without
             limitation
             request
             the
             Lord
             to
             haste
             :
             
               Haste
               thee
               to
               help
               me
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 20.
              
               
               Deliver
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               sword
               :
               my
               darling
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               dog
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Save
               me
               from
               the
               lions
               mouth
               :
               for
               thou
               hast
               heard
               me
               from
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               unicorns
               .
            
          
           
             He
             prayeth
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             violent
             blood-shedder
             ,
             and
             bloudy
             doggish
             persecuter
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             cruell
             lion-like
             oppressour
             ,
             and
             then
             saith
             presently
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             heard
             and
             delivered
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             enemies
             which
             were
             setting
             upon
             him
             as
             Unicorns
             .
             Now
             concerning
             David
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             clear
             ▪
             for
             he
             was
             delivered
             so
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             that
             they
             got
             not
             his
             life
             :
             But
             of
             Christ
             the
             question
             may
             be
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             delivered
             ,
             seeing
             his
             life
             is
             taken
             :
             For
             answer
             ,
             Christ
             here
             doth
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             delivered
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             indeed
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             had
             payed
             the
             price
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             holden
             by
             the
             bonds
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             but
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             was
             no
             lesse
             delivered
             from
             dogs
             ,
             lións
             ,
             unicorns
             ,
             his
             persecuting
             enemies
             ,
             by
             his
             resurrection
             after
             death
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             had
             been
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             apprehend
             him
             in
             the
             Garden
             ;
             yea
             ,
             this
             delivery
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             was
             a
             farre
             greater
             delivery
             then
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             slain
             at
             all
             :
             
             For
             then
             he
             had
             delivered
             himself
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             us
             :
             But
             now
             by
             the
             laying
             down
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             hath
             discharged
             himself
             of
             his
             suretiship
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             delivered
             us
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             saved
             both
             himselfe
             and
             us
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             his
             rising
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             is
             demonstrate
             more
             fully
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             by
             any
             of
             his
             miraculous
             escapings
             out
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             about
             to
             apprehend
             him
             .
             
               Thou
               hast
               heard
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             delivered
             me
             .
             2.
             
             To
             get
             victory
             over
             trouble
             ,
             is
             a
             no
             lesse
             glorious
             delivery
             from
             trouble
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             preserved
             from
             falling
             into
             trouble
             ;
             yea
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             more
             glorious
             delivery
             .
             For
             the
             troubles
             are
             broken
             ,
             by
             falling
             on
             the
             believer
             ,
             like
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             on
             the
             rock
             ,
             and
             the
             believer
             remaineth
             victor
             ,
             and
             setled
             as
             a
             rock
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             notable
             argument
             of
             confidence
             to
             be
             heard
             by
             way
             of
             delivery
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             can
             say
             he
             hath
             in
             extremity
             of
             danger
             prayed
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             heard
             as
             a
             Supplicant
             :
             
               Save
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               heard
               me
               from
               the
               horns
               of
               the
               unicorns
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               22.
            
             
             I
             will
             declare
             thy
             name
             unto
             my
             brethren
             :
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             congregation
             will
             I
             praise
             thee
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             conflict
             ,
             the
             victory
             and
             out-gate
             by
             way
             of
             thanksgiving
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Psalme
             :
             wherein
             Davids
             part
             is
             but
             a
             little
             shadow
             ,
             and
             is
             swallowed
             up
             here
             in
             Christs
             glory
             ,
             shining
             in
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             passion
             and
             resurrection
             .
             Learn
             from
             Davids
             part
             :
             That
             delivery
             foreseen
             by
             faith
             ,
             worketh
             in
             some
             sort
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             delivery
             past
             in
             effect
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             quietnesse
             ,
             peace
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             ;
             as
             here
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             From
             Christs
             part
             promising
             and
             prophecying
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             Learn
             1.
             
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             for
             the
             redeemeds
             sake
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             call
             them
             Brethren
             .
             2.
             
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christs
             satisfaction
             for
             our
             sins
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             resurrection
             for
             our
             justification
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             great
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             comfort
             to
             the
             redeemed
             :
             
               I
               will
               declare
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               thy
               name
               to
               my
               brethren
            
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             right
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             are
             in
             effect
             but
             Christs
             voice
             .
             Christ
             himselfe
             is
             the
             principall
             Prophet
             and
             Preacher
             :
             
               For
               I
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               will
               declare
               thy
               name
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               great
               Congregation
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 23.
              
               
               Ye
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               praise
               him
               ,
               all
               ye
               
               the
               seed
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               and
               fear
               him
               ,
               all
               ye
               the
               seed
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               24
               For
               he
               hath
               not
               despised
               ,
               nor
               abhorred
               the
               affliction
               of
               the
               afflicted
               :
               neither
               hath
               he
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               cried
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             He
             exhorteth
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             to
             praise
             and
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             Christs
             victory
             ,
             and
             Gods
             hearkening
             unto
             his
             intercession
             made
             for
             the
             redeemed
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christs
             passion
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             are
             chiefly
             called
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             their
             redemption
             ,
             and
             to
             fear
             God
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             more
             and
             more
             fitted
             to
             praise
             and
             glorifie
             him
             ;
             for
             of
             a
             sanctified
             mouth
             onely
             will
             God
             accept
             praise
             .
             
               Ye
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               praise
               him
               ;
               All
               ye
               seed
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               glorifie
               him
               ;
               and
               fear
               him
               ,
               all
               ye
               the
               seed
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             2
             The
             Fathers
             hearkening
             unto
             Christs
             intercession
             ,
             and
             delivering
             of
             him
             from
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             our
             deserved
             punishment
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             all
             the
             redeemed
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             common
             thanksgiving
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             assurance
             of
             their
             delivery
             from
             sin
             and
             death
             ;
             Of
             the
             certainty
             of
             which
             delivery
             Christs
             deliverance
             is
             both
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             a
             pawn
             .
             
               For
               he
               hath
               not
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               him
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               cried
               ,
               he
               heard
               him
               .
            
             3.
             
             Neither
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             meanesse
             ,
             and
             despicablenesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             mean
             estimation
             that
             the
             world
             hath
             of
             him
             ,
             will
             prejudge
             him
             when
             he
             is
             supplicant
             at
             the
             Lords
             hand
             .
             
               For
               he
               hath
               not
               despised
               ,
               nor
               abhorred
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               afflicted
               .
            
          
           
             25
             My
             praise
             
               shall
               be
            
             of
             thee
             in
             the
             great
             congregation
             :
             I
             will
             pay
             my
             vowes
             before
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             reneweth
             the
             promise
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             concerneth
             David
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             purpose
             of
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             no
             light
             motion
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             them
             experience
             of
             his
             respect
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             a
             fixed
             and
             solid
             resolution
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             before
             others
             .
             For
             here
             he
             reneweth
             his
             promise
             to
             praise
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             only
             ,
             is
             the
             Theme
             which
             the
             believer
             handleth
             in
             point
             of
             praise
             ;
             no
             other
             subject
             of
             praise
             acknowledgeth
             he
             ;
             
               My
               praise
               shall
               be
               of
               thee
               ,
               &c.
            
             3.
             
             The
             opportunity
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             and
             persons
             ,
             offered
             for
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             according
             
             to
             their
             calling
             :
             
               My
               praise
               shall
               be
               of
               thee
               in
               the
               great
               congregation
               .
            
             4.
             
             Duties
             ,
             specially
             when
             lying
             upon
             us
             by
             vow
             or
             oaths
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             more
             heeded
             ,
             and
             made
             conscience
             of
             :
             
               I
               will
               pay
               my
               vowes
               before
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             As
             this
             concerns
             Christs
             undertaking
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             promised
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             studieth
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             salvation
             to
             his
             elect
             ,
             so
             to
             honour
             the
             Father
             ,
             saying
             here
             ,
             
               My
               praise
               shal
               be
               of
               thee
               in
               the
               great
               congregation
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             our
             Lord
             hath
             finished
             all
             his
             undertaking
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             price
             and
             ransome
             of
             redemption
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             not
             yet
             performed
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             for
             making
             use
             of
             his
             purchased
             salvation
             ,
             unto
             the
             enlarging
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             gathering
             into
             the
             great
             congregation
             all
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             to
             be
             worshippers
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             :
             But
             as
             he
             is
             still
             upon
             this
             work
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             willing
             still
             to
             lie
             under
             this
             engagement
             ,
             and
             these
             vowes
             ,
             till
             he
             perform
             them
             to
             the
             full
             :
             
               I
               will
               pay
               my
               vowes
               before
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               26.
            
             
             The
             meek
             shall
             eat
             and
             be
             satisfied
             :
             they
             shall
             praise
             the
             Lord
             that
             seek
             him
             ;
             your
             heart
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             He
             alludeth
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             offering
             of
             peace
             offerings
             ,
             where
             the
             godly
             friends
             concurring
             in
             the
             thanksgiving
             ,
             had
             a
             share
             in
             the
             feast
             of
             what
             was
             sacrificed
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             mercy
             bestowed
             upon
             one
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             serveth
             to
             refresh
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             in
             speciall
             there
             is
             a
             banquet
             prepared
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             redeemed
             by
             the
             purchase
             of
             Christs
             sacrifice
             ,
             whereof
             the
             humbled
             believer
             is
             made
             partaker
             :
             
               The
               meek
               shall
               eat
               ,
               and
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             believer
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             do
             not
             find
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             this
             feast
             ,
             but
             be
             put
             to
             work
             after
             a
             meal
             received
             ,
             put
             to
             fight
             after
             a
             feast
             ,
             and
             made
             hungry
             after
             a
             new
             meal
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             to
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             after
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             eat
             again
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             and
             be
             satisfied
             :
             
               For
               they
               shall
               praise
               the
               Lord
               that
               seek
               him
               ,
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             they
             that
             seek
             him
             ,
             shall
             find
             so
             much
             as
             shall
             make
             them
             both
             to
             have
             cause
             of
             praising
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             effect
             to
             praise
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             alterations
             or
             vicissitudes
             of
             things
             be
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             humble
             believers
             ,
             seeking
             more
             and
             more
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             beside
             what
             they
             get
             by
             way
             of
             earnest
             in
             this
             life
             .
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             directing
             his
             speech
             to
             them
             ,
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Your
               heart
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 27.
              
               
               All
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               remember
               ,
               and
               turn
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               kindreds
               of
               the
               nations
               shall
               worship
               before
               thee
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               For
               the
               Kingdome
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               Governour
               among
               the
               nations
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             followeth
             speciall
             prophesies
             of
             the
             enlargement
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Prophet
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophesie
             doth
             speak
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             after
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             was
             a
             concluded
             matter
             with
             God
             ,
             whereof
             he
             gave
             warning
             long
             before
             it
             came
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             so
             ample
             a
             measure
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             yet
             further
             expected
             ,
             because
             for
             the
             making
             of
             these
             words
             yet
             more
             clearly
             seen
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             
               all
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               remember
               .
            
             2.
             
             So
             long
             as
             men
             shall
             lye
             unconverted
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             men
             sleeping
             or
             distracted
             ,
             not
             making
             use
             so
             much
             as
             of
             the
             very
             principles
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             light
             of
             common
             reason
             from
             inspection
             of
             the
             creatures
             may
             be
             learned
             ,
             concerning
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             light
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             shineth
             in
             upon
             their
             heart
             ,
             They
             are
             made
             
               to
               remember
               and
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             converted
             ,
             do
             make
             God
             the
             object
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             do
             imbrace
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             subject
             themselves
             to
             his
             lawes
             and
             discipline
             ;
             
               For
               they
               worship
               before
               him
            
             ,
             become
             subjects
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             powerfull
             subduing
             of
             them
             to
             himself
             :
             
               For
               the
               Kingdome
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               Governour
               among
               the
               nations
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 29
              
               All
               they
               that
               be
               fat
               upon
               earth
               shall
               eat
               and
               worship
               :
               all
               they
               that
               go
               downe
               to
               the
               dust
               shall
               bow
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               none
               can
               keep
               alive
               his
               own
               soul.
               
            
             
               30.
               
               A
               seed
               shall
               serve
               him
               :
               It
               shall
               be
               accounted
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               a
               generation
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               They
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               declare
               his
               righteousnesse
               unto
               a
               people
               that
               shal
               be
               born
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               this
               .
            
          
           
             A
             further
             clearing
             of
             this
             Prophesie
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             enlarged
             among
             the
             
               Gentiles
               .
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Kings
             ,
             
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             Magistrates
             shall
             have
             no
             cause
             of
             jealousie
             from
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             his
             governing
             over
             nations
             .
             For
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             shall
             imbrace
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             may
             brook
             their
             places
             ,
             honours
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             all
             lawfull
             benefits
             ,
             wherein
             their
             fatnesse
             and
             worldly
             welfare
             seemeth
             to
             consist
             ,
             but
             also
             shall
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             delicates
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             which
             shall
             so
             satisfie
             their
             soules
             ,
             as
             they
             shall
             count
             his
             Gospel
             their
             choice
             chear
             ,
             and
             shall
             blesse
             God
             for
             his
             consolations
             ;
             for
             it
             s
             promised
             to
             all
             Christs
             true
             subjects
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             high
             place
             ,
             
               All
               they
               that
               be
               fat
               upon
               earth
               shall
               eat
               and
               worship
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             the
             highest
             condition
             worldly
             shall
             not
             be
             hurt
             by
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             helped
             ,
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             true
             believer
             ;
             so
             believers
             in
             the
             meanest
             condition
             they
             can
             be
             in
             on
             earth
             ,
             shall
             find
             reliefe
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             making
             up
             of
             all
             their
             inlacks
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shall
             fall
             downe
             and
             worship
             their
             rich
             and
             bountiful
             Lord
             :
             
               All
               that
               goe
               down
               to
               the
               dust
               shall
               bow
               before
               him
               .
            
             3.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             Christ
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             hold
             their
             salvation
             of
             him
             .
             
               For
               none
               can
               keepe
               alive
               his
               owne
               soule
            
             :
             This
             is
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             the
             only
             Saviour
             Jesus
             .
             4.
             
             Albeit
             every
             particular
             person
             ,
             in
             every
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             be
             not
             converted
             unto
             Christ
             :
             yet
             so
             many
             persons
             of
             all
             ranks
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             shall
             be
             converted
             ,
             as
             shall
             make
             evident
             Christs
             power
             ,
             and
             Soveraignty
             ,
             to
             conquer
             subjects
             to
             himselfe
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             as
             may
             perpetuate
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             succession
             of
             worshippers
             of
             him
             from
             one
             generation
             to
             another
             ;
             
               For
               a
               seed
               shall
               serve
               him
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               accounted
               to
               the
               Lord
               for
               a
               generation
            
             :
             He
             wil
             make
             little
             reckoning
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             whom
             he
             converteth
             not
             .
             5.
             
             Albeit
             there
             be
             little
             appearance
             of
             accomplishing
             prophesies
             and
             promises
             of
             the
             propagation
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             yet
             the
             promise
             and
             prophecie
             shal
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             
               They
               shall
               come
            
             ,
             who
             shall
             receive
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             
               shall
               declare
               this
               righteousnesse
            
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Gods
             faithfulnesse
             in
             promise
             keeping
             ,
             
               to
               another
               generation
               ,
               unto
               a
               people
               that
               shal
               be
               born
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             whole
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             converting
             of
             souls
             ,
             comforting
             of
             souls
             ,
             propagation
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             glory
             thereby
             ,
             shall
             from
             age
             to
             age
             be
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             by
             his
             instruments
             ,
             and
             means
             .
             
               They
               shall
               declare
               to
               their
               children
               ,
            
             and
             successours
             ,
             that
             
               God
               hath
               done
               
               this
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             here
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             in
             his
             word
             :
             
               To
               a
               people
               that
               shall
               be
               born
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               this
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXIII
             .
             A
             Psalme
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalme
               is
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               Prophets
               confidence
               in
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               wherein
               from
               the
               setling
               himself
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               our
               covenanted
               relation
               ,
               between
               God
               and
               him
               ,
               he
               doth
               draw
               sundry
               comfortable
               conclusions
               and
               confirmations
               of
               faith
               ,
               from
               it
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Lords
               furnishing
               every
               necessary
               good
               thing
               to
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               For
               recovery
               of
               him
               from
               every
               evill
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               he
               may
               fall
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ▪
               And
               for
               assisting
               and
               comforting
               him
               in
               the
               greatest
               danger
               he
               could
               fall
               into
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               And
               for
               making
               him
               blessed
               in
               despite
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               And
               for
               his
               continuing
               in
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               for
               ever
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               1.
            
             
             THe
             Lord
             is
             my
             Shepherd
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             want
             .
          
           
             HE
             layeth
             down
             for
             a
             ground
             his
             relation
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             thence
             confirmeth
             his
             assurance
             to
             have
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             content
             to
             demit
             himselfe
             to
             be
             compared
             unto
             any
             thing
             which
             may
             import
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             respect
             ,
             and
             care
             of
             his
             own
             .
             As
             here
             for
             our
             comfort
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             be
             called
             a
             Shepherd
             .
             2.
             
             The
             grounds
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             making
             us
             to
             have
             right
             unto
             him
             by
             covenant
             ,
             should
             be
             solidly
             laid
             ,
             and
             these
             being
             firmly
             laid
             ,
             then
             comfortable
             conclusions
             may
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             drawn
             from
             thence
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             .
             3.
             
             In
             speciall
             ,
             whatsoever
             sweet
             relation
             the
             believer
             standeth
             in
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             may
             assure
             himselfe
             of
             all
             the
             fruits
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             which
             
             that
             relation
             can
             import
             .
             As
             here
             having
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               Shepherd
            
             ,
             he
             assureth
             himself
             then
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               not
               want
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             '
             what
             such
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
             seeth
             necessary
             for
             such
             a
             sheep
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 2.
              
               
               He
               maketh
               me
               to
               lie
               down
               in
               green
               pastures
               ;
               be
               leadeth
               we
               beside
               the
               still
               waters
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               restoreth
               my
               soul
               :
               he
               leadeth
               me
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               for
               his
               Names
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             He
             goeth
             on
             numbring
             the
             benefits
             following
             from
             the
             foresaid
             relation
             ;
             partly
             shewing
             what
             experience
             he
             hath
             had
             ,
             partly
             assuring
             himself
             what
             further
             to
             find
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Shepherd
             provideth
             good
             and
             wholesome
             pasture
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             a
             place
             of
             safety
             and
             rest
             ,
             with
             the
             commodity
             of
             all
             needfull
             refreshment
             of
             calme
             running
             waters
             :
             So
             doth
             the
             Lord
             furnish
             the
             food
             of
             life
             to
             the
             believer
             with
             quiet
             rest
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             timous
             consolation
             ,
             by
             his
             word
             and
             Spirit
             :
             
               He
               maketh
               me
               lie
               down
               in
               green
               pastures
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             possible
             through
             the
             evill
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             we
             fall
             in
             decay
             of
             graces
             ,
             in
             sicknesses
             of
             divers
             sorts
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             wander
             away
             from
             the
             Shepherd
             ,
             and
             the
             society
             of
             the
             flock
             sometime
             .
             In
             which
             case
             we
             should
             perish
             ,
             if
             our
             carefull
             Lord
             did
             not
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             our
             necessities
             ,
             to
             relieve
             us
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             
               he
               that
               restoreth
               our
               soul.
            
             It
             is
             he
             that
             reclaimeth
             us
             from
             our
             wandrings
             :
             it
             is
             he
             that
             directeth
             us
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             us
             from
             going
             on
             still
             in
             by-paths
             .
             
               He
               leadeth
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             for
             any
             good
             we
             deserve
             ,
             or
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             can
             do
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             taketh
             such
             care
             of
             his
             weak
             and
             foolish
             children
             .
             It
             is
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             free-grace
             ,
             constant
             love
             ,
             and
             sworn
             covenant
             ,
             even
             
               for
               his
               own
               Names
               sake
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               4.
            
             
             Yea
             though
             I
             walk
             through
             the
             valley
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             fear
             none
             evill
             ;
             for
             thou
             art
             with
             me
             ;
             thy
             rod
             and
             thy
             staffe
             they
             comfort
             me
             .
          
           
             He
             presupposeth
             he
             may
             fall
             in
             new
             ,
             and
             harder
             troubles
             ,
             then
             ever
             he
             fell
             in
             before
             ,
             and
             yet
             hopes
             to
             be
             delivered
             therefrom
             .
             
               Hence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             believer
             in
             his
             best
             condition
             may
             not
             promise
             to
             himselfe
             immunity
             from
             trouble
             ,
             or
             perils
             ;
             
             but
             must
             prepare
             for
             the
             worst
             ,
             even
             to
             be
             put
             to
             extreme
             danger
             of
             perishing
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             darknesse
             as
             were
             most
             like
             ,
             and
             near
             (
             unto
             death
             )
             
               To
               walke
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             where
             sheep
             may
             fall
             in
             the
             pit
             ,
             or
             be
             fallen
             upon
             by
             every
             devouring
             beast
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fruit
             of
             former
             delivery
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             should
             encourage
             us
             to
             hope
             for
             deliverance
             out
             of
             whatsoever
             new
             trouble
             we
             may
             fal
             into
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             example
             doth
             teach
             .
             3.
             
             Faith
             after
             a
             victory
             is
             very
             stout
             and
             hath
             warrant
             indeed
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             may
             ,
             and
             should
             resolve
             to
             be
             stout
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ;
             howsoever
             when
             trouble
             cometh
             (
             which
             is
             the
             touch-stone
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             faith
             )
             it
             may
             discover
             weaknesse
             for
             a
             time
             .
             For
             here
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               feare
               no
               evil
               ,
               though
               I
               walk
               through
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             covenanted
             presence
             with
             his
             own
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             power
             to
             protect
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             goodnesse
             to
             make
             his
             own
             profit
             by
             troubles
             ▪
             may
             ,
             and
             should
             comfort
             the
             believer
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             perishing
             in
             whatsoever
             trouble
             .
             For
             David
             giveth
             this
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             not
             fearing
             evil
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               with
               me
               ,
               thy
               rod
               and
               thy
               staffe
               they
               comfort
               me
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Thou
             preparest
             a
             Table
             before
             me
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             thou
             annointest
             my
             head
             with
             oyl
             ,
             my
             Cup
             runneth
             over
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             grounds
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             experience
             ,
             he
             seeth
             stil
             satisfaction
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             giveth
             the
             banquet
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             his
             enemies
             sight
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             Albeit
             somtime
             the
             believer
             may
             be
             put
             to
             hardship
             and
             hazard
             ,
             for
             trying
             and
             training
             of
             his
             faith
             ;
             yet
             sometimes
             also
             the
             Lord
             wil
             give
             him
             rich
             evidents
             of
             his
             love
             and
             kindnesse
             unto
             him
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             both
             outward
             and
             inward
             benefits
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             in
             spiritual
             consolations
             comparable
             to
             a
             royal
             feast
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             
               Thou
               preparest
               a
               Table
               before
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             Although
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             not
             few
             ,
             both
             bodily
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             all
             concurring
             to
             mar●
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             Lords
             children
             ,
             yet
             shal
             they
             not
             be
             able
             to
             hinder
             their
             sense
             now
             and
             then
             of
             satisfactory
             blessedness
             maugre
             them
             al
             ;
             for
             as
             oft
             as
             God
             seeth
             fit
             ,
             he
             giveth
             his
             own
             the
             banquet
             ,
             
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             3.
             
             When
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             to
             comfort
             a
             believer
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             the
             banquet
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             
             wanting
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Lords
             comfortable
             entertaining
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             may
             strengthen
             him
             ,
             or
             rejoyce
             him
             ;
             but
             as
             much
             given
             unto
             him
             sensibly
             ,
             as
             may
             make
             him
             say
             ,
             
               Thou
               annointest
               my
               head
               with
               oyl
               ,
               and
               my
               cup
               runneth
               over
               ,
            
             Psal.
             92.10
             .
             &
             104.15
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Surely
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             shal
             follow
             me
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             my
             life
             :
             and
             I
             will
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             He
             sheweth
             that
             in
             his
             former
             speeches
             ,
             be
             meant
             not
             of
             earthly
             benefits
             ,
             although
             these
             also
             be
             worthy
             of
             acknowledgment
             ,
             and
             of
             thanksgiving
             for
             them
             ;
             But
             of
             spiritual
             mercies
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             assured
             of
             the
             continuance
             thereof
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             
               Whence
               learn.
            
             1.
             
             The
             delight
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             the
             believer
             is
             not
             in
             any
             earthly
             portion
             ,
             but
             in
             Gods
             good
             wil
             and
             pity
             toward
             him
             ;
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             contentment
             .
             2.
             
             An
             humble
             believer
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             is
             like
             a
             weake
             witlesse
             sheep
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             follow
             the
             Shepherd
             ,
             may
             assure
             himselfe
             from
             the
             Covenant
             relation
             between
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             constancy
             of
             Gods
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             actual
             outletting
             of
             liberal
             gifts
             of
             good
             things
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             removing
             of
             evils
             ,
             both
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             of
             his
             own
             perseverance
             in
             the
             way
             to
             salvation
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             for
             here
             is
             an
             instance
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Surely
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               shall
               follow
               me
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             a
             believer
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             constant
             course
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             preserving
             in
             the
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             may
             he
             be
             perswaded
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             this
             perfecteth
             the
             felicity
             of
             the
             believer
             ;
             and
             no
             lesse
             can
             do
             it
             then
             this
             ;
             
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XXIV
             .
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Psalmist
               having
               in
               the
               first
               place
               set
               down
               Gods
               Lordship
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               therby
               commend
               the
               special
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               describeth
               in
               the
               next
               place
               the
               true
               Citizens
               of
               this
               spiritual
               Kingdom
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               And
               exhorteth
               in
               the
               third
               place
               all
               Incorporations
               ,
               and
               in
               special
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               accept
               the
               offer
               of
               a
               more
               intire
               communion
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               enjoy
               the
               spiritual
               priviledges
               of
               the
               subjects
               of
               the
               invisible
               and
               spirituall
               Kingdome
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               v.
               1.
               
               THe
               Earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               fulness
               therof
               ;
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               dwell
               therein
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               he
               hath
               founded
               it
               upon
               the
               seas
               ,
               and
               established
               it
               upon
               the
               floods
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             Lordship
             and
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             over
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lords
             power
             and
             authority
             over
             the
             Saints
             ,
             considered
             in
             their
             natural
             condition
             ,
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             no
             more
             bound
             to
             one
             then
             to
             another
             ,
             laying
             aside
             the
             decree
             of
             his
             own
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               ,
               the
               world
               and
               they
               that
               dwel
               therein
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             earth
             is
             so
             ful
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             bounty
             toward
             man
             as
             it
             can
             hold
             ;
             and
             the
             standing
             miracle
             of
             the
             dry
             land
             ,
             lifted
             up
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             element
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             under
             and
             not
             above
             ,
             and
             much
             higher
             then
             the
             element
             of
             water
             ;
             is
             a
             standing
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             power
             and
             care
             imployed
             to
             make
             a
             habitation
             for
             man
             ;
             For
             
               he
               hath
               founded
               the
               earth
               upon
               the
               seas
               ,
               and
               established
               it
               upon
               the
               floods
               ,
            
             commanding
             the
             element
             of
             water
             to
             goe
             down
             below
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             the
             foundation
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
             
               3
               Who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               the
               hill
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               in
               his
               holy
               place
               ?
            
             
               4
               Hee
               that
               hath
               clean
               hands
               ,
               and
               a
               pure
               heart
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               lift
               up
               his
               soul
               unto
               vanity
               ,
               nor
               sworn
               deceitfully
               .
            
             
               5
               He
               shal
               receive
               the
               blessing
               from
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               righteousnesse
               from
               the
               God
               of
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             
               6
               This
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               them
               that
               seek
               him
               :
               that
               seek
               thy
               face
               ,
               O
               Iacob
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             he
             cometh
             to
             the
             special
             dominion
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             asketh
             for
             the
             marks
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             true
             subjects
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             chosen
             a
             Church
             out
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             may
             converse
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             may
             give
             priviledg
             of
             communion
             for
             ever
             with
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             hath
             his
             own
             
               holy
               &
               high
               hil
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             own
             
               holy
               place
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             holy
             universal
             Church
             ,
             represented
             by
             
               the
               hil
               of
               Sion
            
             ,
             lifted
             up
             above
             the
             inferiour
             valleys
             ;
             he
             hath
             his
             holy
             Tabernacle
             ,
             where
             he
             giveth
             the
             signes
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             separate
             from
             the
             common
             multitude
             ,
             and
             wordly
             affairs
             ;
             
               who
               shall
               ascend
               into
               the
               hil
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               in
               his
               holy
               place
               ?
            
             He
             compareth
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             to
             a
             hill
             or
             mountain
             ,
             and
             
               the
               holy
               place
            
             ,
             because
             Gods
             true
             Church
             indeed
             for
             firmnesse
             ,
             durablenesse
             ,
             dignity
             above
             all
             other
             Incorporations
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             sublimity
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             hill
             above
             the
             plaine
             ,
             lifted
             up
             above
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             holy
             society
             ,
             wherein
             God
             delighteth
             to
             dwel
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             every
             one
             who
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             true
             Converts
             ,
             who
             make
             up
             the
             invisible
             Church
             ,
             have
             the
             honour
             and
             happinesse
             of
             ascending
             unto
             the
             spiritual
             use
             ,
             end
             ,
             meaning
             and
             profit
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             keeping
             constant
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             represented
             by
             standing
             in
             
               the
               holy
               place
            
             .
             Therefore
             for
             stirring
             up
             of
             outward
             professors
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             mistaken
             and
             so
             perish
             ;
             the
             question
             is
             here
             made
             to
             God
             to
             shew
             
               who
               shall
               ascend
               to
               his
               hill
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               stand
               in
               his
               holy
               place
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             marks
             of
             a
             Citizen
             of
             the
             invisible
             Church
             and
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             such
             only
             ,
             as
             God
             and
             a
             mans
             own
             conscience
             can
             soundly
             judg
             of
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             manifested
             by
             endeavoured
             
             sanctity
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             deeds
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             obedience
             to
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             Table
             in
             sincerity
             :
             for
             hee
             must
             after
             Covenanting
             with
             God
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             a
             subject
             ,
             study
             also
             cleanness
             of
             hands
             ,
             or
             innocency
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             cleansed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             sprinkling
             for
             justification
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             clean
             water
             of
             begun
             sanctification
             ;
             And
             therefore
             he
             must
             not
             any
             more
             look
             upon
             the
             deceitful
             baits
             of
             sin
             ,
             with
             a
             longing
             desire
             to
             have
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             
               lift
               up
               his
               soul
               unto
               vanity
               .
            
             Neither
             must
             he
             mis-regard
             an
             oath
             ,
             whether
             in
             or
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             
               swear
               deceitfully
            
             ,
             seeming
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             fear
             him
             at
             all
             .
             4.
             
             Every
             believer
             who
             setteth
             himself
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             faith
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             law
             ,
             shal
             have
             a
             gracious
             reward
             ,
             
               he
               shal
               receive
               the
               blessing
               from
               the
               Lord.
            
             5.
             
             The
             holy
             life
             of
             the
             true
             believer
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             justification
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             imperfection
             thereof
             ,
             and
             impossibility
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Law
             thereby
             ;
             But
             he
             shal
             receive
             justification
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
             as
             a
             free
             gift
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               That
               he
               shall
               receive
               righteousnesse
               from
               the
               God
               of
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             6.
             
             Whosoever
             they
             be
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             marks
             of
             true
             Covenanters
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             here
             described
             ,
             yea
             ,
             whosoever
             are
             seeking
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             such
             ;
             whosoever
             are
             seeking
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Iewes
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             bound
             or
             free
             ,
             male
             or
             female
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             generation
             ,
             that
             shal
             ascend
             and
             dwel
             in
             Gods
             holy
             place
             ;
             for
             
               this
               is
               the
               generation
               of
               them
               that
               seeke
               him
               .
            
             The
             generation
             that
             seek
             thy
             face
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             God.
             )
             This
             is
             the
             true
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             true
             heir
             of
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 7.
              
               
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               lift
               up
               ye
               everlasting
               doors
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               shal
               come
               in
               .
            
             
               8
               Who
               is
               this
               King
               of
               glory
               ?
               the
               Lord
               strong
               and
               mighty
               ,
               the
               Lord
               mighty
               in
               battel
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
               even
               lift
               them
               up
               ye
               everlasting
               doors
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               shall
               come
               in
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               Who
               is
               this
               King
               of
               glory
               ?
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             having
             described
             these
             persons
             who
             shall
             surely
             dwel
             in
             heaven
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             exhorteth
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             they
             may
             receive
             righteousnesse
             and
             salvation
             from
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             in
             covenant
             with
             his
             Church
             )
             heartily
             to
             welcome
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             shadowing
             forth
             and
             signifying
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             by
             his
             giving
             oracles
             from
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             defending
             them
             ,
             feeding
             them
             ,
             and
             fighting
             their
             battels
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             in
             Davids
             time
             ascending
             on
             Mount
             Sion
             ,
             he
             and
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             covenant
             triumphantly
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             see
             in
             a
             shadow
             ,
             how
             after
             his
             great
             battels
             ,
             foughten
             for
             our
             redemption
             ,
             he
             should
             ascend
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             make
             way
             for
             his
             subjects
             to
             come
             up
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             dwel
             with
             him
             :
             He
             exhorteth
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             patent
             doors
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             where-ever
             he
             offereth
             himselfe
             to
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Incorporations
             ,
             visible
             Churches
             ,
             Families
             ,
             and
             hearts
             of
             men
             in
             special
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             way
             to
             make
             men
             true
             Converts
             ,
             true
             believers
             ,
             true
             Saints
             ,
             and
             inheriters
             of
             heaven
             ,
             is
             to
             receive
             Christ
             heartily
             and
             honourably
             ,
             to
             cast
             up
             doors
             in
             hearty
             consent
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             like
             triumphant
             Archers
             for
             welcoming
             so
             glorious
             a
             conquerour
             to
             be
             their
             guest
             ;
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               O
               ye
               gates
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             receive
             the
             offer
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             heart
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             close
             covenant
             with
             him
             ;
             
               Be
               ye
               lift
               up
               ye
               everlasting
               doors
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               shall
               come
               in
               .
            
             3.
             
             He
             is
             an
             unknown
             King
             till
             he
             bee
             manifested
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             wise
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             of
             him
             ,
             will
             seek
             to
             know
             him
             .
             
               Who
               is
               this
               King
               of
               glory
               ?
            
             will
             be
             their
             question
             .
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             seek
             to
             know
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             indeed
             have
             experimental
             knowledge
             of
             him
             :
             That
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             to
             work
             all
             their
             work
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             compleat
             victory
             ;
             
               He
               is
               the
               Lord
               strong
               and
               mighty
               ,
               the
               Lord
               mighty
               in
               battel
               .
            
             5.
             
             We
             have
             need
             again
             and
             again
             to
             hear
             the
             offer
             of
             Christs
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             wakened
             up
             to
             observe
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             glory
             :
             need
             to
             be
             exhorted
             again
             and
             again
             to
             open
             our
             hearts
             wide
             to
             him
             .
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               ,
               ye
               gates
               ,
            
             the
             second
             time
             .
             6.
             
             Christ
             is
             indeed
             glorious
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             King
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             redemption
             ,
             
             and
             salvation
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             albeit
             the
             ignorance
             and
             unbeliefe
             ,
             and
             the
             crosses
             ,
             and
             troubles
             following
             his
             Kingdome
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             do
             obscure
             his
             glory
             to
             the
             carnal
             eye
             :
             And
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             men
             do
             oftner
             move
             the
             question
             about
             his
             Kingdom
             and
             Glory
             ,
             asking
             
               Who
               is
               the
               King
               of
               glory
            
             ?
             7.
             
             Christ
             Jesus
             (
             whose
             ascention
             was
             prefigured
             by
             the
             ascending
             of
             the
             Ark
             upon
             Mount
             Sion
             ,
             convoyed
             with
             David
             ,
             and
             all
             Israel
             ,
             )
             as
             he
             is
             true
             man
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             also
             very
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             his
             God-head
             :
             for
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               he
               is
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXV
             .
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               Psalm
               the
               Prophet
               being
               in
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               by
               his
               enemies
               without
               ,
               and
               troubled
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               sin
               within
               ,
               maketh
               his
               prayer
               for
               reliefe
               from
               both
               ,
               mixing
               meditation
               with
               prayer
               along
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               for
               strengthening
               of
               his
               faith
               :
               So
               first
               he
               prayeth
               from
               v.
               1.
               to
               v.
               8.
               then
               meditateth
               ,
               v.
               8
               9.10
               .
               In
               the
               third
               room
               he
               prayeth
               again
               ,
               v.
               11
               ,
               In
               the
               fourth
               is
               a
               new
               meditation
               ,
               v.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               In
               the
               last
               room
               is
               a
               prayer
               from
               v
               16
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver
                 1
              
               UNto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               soule
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               ;
               let
               mee
               not
               be
               ashamed
               :
               let
               not
               mine
               enemies
               triumph
               over
               me
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Yea
               ,
               let
               none
               that
               wait
               on
               thee
               be
               ashamed
               :
               let
               them
               be
               ashamed
               which
               transgresse
               without
               cause
               .
            
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             In
             the
             entry
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             draweth
             his
             eye
             off
             all
             reliefe
             save
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             fixeth
             his
             trust
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             prayeth
             :
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             a
             Supplicant
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             help
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             loose
             his
             confidence
             off
             all
             creature
             help
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             eye
             and
             heart
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             David
             here
             
               lifteth
               up
               his
               soul
               to
               God.
            
             2.
             
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             fixed
             on
             the
             covenant
             ,
             giveth
             wings
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             misbeliefe
             causeth
             it
             to
             sink
             :
             
               O
               my
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               soule
               ,
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             act
             faith
             in
             time
             of
             a
             strait
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             profitable
             to
             observe
             also
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             faith
             bestowed
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             entertain
             it
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             to
             avow
             it
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fixed
             when
             we
             go
             to
             pray
             :
             for
             before
             David
             put
             up
             any
             petition
             ,
             he
             prefixeth
             ,
             
               I
               lift
               my
               soul
               to
               thee
               ,
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
            
             :
             for
             otherwise
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             Supplicant
             can
             find
             no
             footing
             .
             4.
             
             The
             believing
             Supplicant
             shall
             never
             be
             disapointed
             of
             promised
             help
             :
             nor
             shall
             the
             hope
             and
             expectation
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             be
             satisfied
             :
             
               He
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               believer
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               nor
               the
               enemy
               long
               to
               triumph
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             godly
             in
             their
             prayer
             are
             not
             selfish
             ,
             nor
             suiters
             for
             singularities
             to
             bee
             granted
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             content
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             desirous
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             believers
             may
             share
             in
             their
             mercies
             :
             
               Yea
               ,
               let
               none
               that
               wait
               for
               thee
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             6.
             
             The
             godly
             shall
             not
             want
             enemies
             ,
             albeit
             they
             give
             no
             offence
             to
             the
             world
             :
             for
             carnal
             hope
             and
             expectation
             to
             obtain
             worldly
             gaine
             by
             opposing
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             may
             ,
             and
             usually
             doth
             ,
             set
             the
             wicked
             on
             work
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             look
             to
             have
             advantage
             that
             way
             ,
             shal
             be
             close
             disappointed
             ;
             for
             the
             godly
             shal
             escape
             their
             snare
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             lose
             their
             hoped
             advantage
             ,
             and
             shal
             gain
             to
             themselves
             nothing
             save
             shame
             ,
             and
             a
             mischief
             :
             For
             
               let
               them
               be
               ashamed
               that
               transgresse
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
            
             is
             an
             induring
             petition
             ,
             and
             a
             granted
             petition
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               Shew
               me
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               teach
               me
               thy
               paths
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Lead
               me
               in
               thy
               truth
               ,
               and
               teach
               me
               :
               for
               thou
               art
               the
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               ;
               on
               thee
               do
               I
               wait
               all
               the
               day
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Remember
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               ,
               and
               
               thy
               loving
               kindnesses
               :
               for
               they
               
                 have
                 been
              
               ever
               of
               old
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             he
             prayeth
             for
             grace
             to
             behave
             himselfe
             holily
             under
             his
             exercise
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             renewed
             experiences
             of
             mercies
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             had
             felt
             formerly
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             understanding
             of
             the
             way
             how
             the
             Lord
             useth
             to
             deal
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             serveth
             greatly
             for
             patient
             bearing
             of
             affliction
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             way
             to
             eschew
             the
             snare
             of
             adversaries
             ,
             is
             to
             carry
             our selves
             holily
             .
             Therefore
             prayeth
             David
             four
             times
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             and
             effectually
             taught
             ,
             and
             guided
             in
             the
             wayes
             and
             paths
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             or
             faithfull
             word
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             in
             covenanting
             with
             us
             ,
             taketh
             the
             work
             of
             our
             salvation
             in
             hand
             ,
             not
             to
             lay
             it
             down
             till
             he
             have
             perfected
             it
             ;
             he
             alloweth
             his
             children
             ,
             in
             all
             particular
             difficulties
             ,
             to
             hold
             this
             ground
             ,
             and
             constantly
             to
             expect
             the
             accomplishment
             thereof
             ,
             whatsoever
             strait
             they
             fall
             into
             :
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             direction
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             perfected
             :
             for
             David
             giveth
             this
             for
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               ;
               on
               thee
               do
               I
               wait
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             course
             of
             kindnesse
             and
             mercy
             seem
             to
             be
             interrupted
             by
             affliction
             ,
             and
             temporall
             desertion
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             forgotten
             on
             Gods
             part
             ;
             yet
             faith
             must
             make
             use
             of
             experiences
             ,
             and
             read
             them
             over
             unto
             God
             out
             of
             the
             register
             of
             a
             sanctified
             memory
             ,
             as
             a
             recorder
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             cannot
             forget
             :
             
               Remember
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thy
               loving
               kindnesses
               .
            
             4.
             
             Mercies
             and
             kindnesses
             sometimes
             felt
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             followed
             up
             unto
             the
             very
             fountain
             of
             eternall
             love
             ,
             and
             election
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             came
             ;
             so
             shall
             the
             channel
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             run
             clear
             with
             fresh
             consolation
             so
             much
             the
             sooner
             ;
             
               Remember
               thy
               mercies
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               been
               ever
               of
               old
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             Remember
             not
             the
             sins
             of
             my
             youth
             ,
             nor
             my
             transgressions
             :
             according
             to
             thy
             mercy
             remember
             thou
             me
             ,
             for
             thy
             goodnesse
             sake
             ,
             O
             Lord.
             
          
           
             He
             laboure●●
             to
             have
             his
             sins
             removed
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             impediment
             of
             the
             granting
             of
             his
             prayer
             :
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             New
             affliction●
             may
             easily
             renew
             the
             sense
             
             of
             old
             sins
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             time
             of
             youth
             ,
             albeit
             forgiven
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             by
             the
             beliveever
             ,
             and
             the
             tempter
             can
             make
             use
             thereof
             against
             faith
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             the
             believer
             without
             losse
             may
             read
             over
             blotted
             accompts
             ,
             and
             renew
             petitions
             for
             pardon
             :
             
               Remember
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               the
               sins
               of
               my
               youth
               ,
               nor
               my
               transgressions
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             God
             holdeth
             two
             Courts
             in
             a
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             concerning
             sin
             ;
             one
             of
             justice
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ;
             another
             of
             mercy
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             offered
             in
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             which
             is
             posteriour
             to
             the
             other
             Court
             ;
             wherein
             the
             man
             who
             hath
             glorified
             justice
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             deserved
             perdition
             ,
             is
             pardoned
             ;
             (
             for
             the
             ransome
             paid
             by
             the
             Messiah
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             sinner
             is
             fled
             for
             refuge
             :
             )
             So
             the
             believer
             hath
             two
             reckonings
             with
             God
             ,
             about
             his
             sins
             .
             One
             according
             to
             justice
             ,
             and
             another
             according
             to
             mercy
             ;
             and
             albeit
             the
             believer
             will
             never
             refuse
             to
             read
             ,
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             subscribe
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             the
             first
             reckoning
             to
             be
             just
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             that
             reckoning
             for
             payment
             ;
             but
             will
             hold
             him
             to
             the
             last
             bargain
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             which
             cleareth
             the
             claim
             of
             the
             first
             accompt
             :
             for
             this
             is
             Davids
             practise
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             accompt
             may
             be
             forgotten
             :
             
               Remember
               not
               the
               sins
               of
               my
               youth
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             last
             accompt
             and
             rekoning
             may
             stand
             ,
             and
             be
             held
             in
             memory
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               According
               to
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               remember
               thou
               me
               ▪
            
             3.
             
             For
             evidencing
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             accompt
             of
             mercy
             for
             pardoning
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             is
             laid
             in
             pawn
             in
             the
             covenant
             ;
             and
             that
             holdeth
             all
             fast
             unto
             the
             believer
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Remember
               ,
               for
               thy
               goodnesse
               sake
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 8.
              
               
               Good
               and
               upright
               is
               the
               Lord
               :
               therefore
               will
               he
               teach
               sinners
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               9
               The
               meek
               will
               he
               guide
               in
               judgement
               :
               and
               the
               meek
               will
               he
               teach
               his
               way
               .
            
             
               10
               All
               the
               pathes
               of
               the
               Lord
               〈◊〉
               mercy
               and
               truth
               ,
               unto
               such
               as
               keep
               his
               covenant
               ,
               and
               his
               testimonies
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             after
             praying
             ,
             he
             falleth
             upon
             a
             meditation
             of
             the
             grace
             and
             good
             will
             of
             God
             to
             a
             believer
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             mercifull
             dealing
             with
             him
             in
             every
             condition
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             secret
             exercise
             of
             the
             Sants
             ,
             a
             pause
             may
             be
             usefully
             made
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             meditation
             ,
             or
             soliloquie
             may
             be
             fallen
             upon
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             doth
             fit
             matter
             for
             fostering
             faith
             ,
             and
             furthering
             of
             prayer
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             may
             in
             Davids
             practice
             observe
             .
             2.
             
             The
             goodnesse
             and
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             his
             readinesse
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             to
             be
             gracious
             to
             every
             one
             who
             cometh
             unto
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             the
             believers
             strength
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             consolation
             :
             
               Good
               and
               upright
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             here
             a
             Well
             of
             comfort
             to
             the
             Supplicant
             .
             3.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             must
             not
             keep
             the
             believer
             back
             from
             confidence
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             his
             prayer
             ,
             when
             he
             cometh
             to
             seek
             direction
             :
             for
             from
             this
             ground
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
            
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             draweth
             this
             consequence
             ,
             
               Therefore
               will
               he
               teach
               sinners
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             4.
             
             Gods
             justice
             will
             not
             hinder
             his
             mercy
             to
             be
             bountifull
             ,
             nor
             will
             former
             breaking
             of
             commands
             ,
             prejudice
             the
             sinner
             ,
             who
             being
             weary
             of
             his
             wandring
             ,
             doth
             seek
             to
             be
             directed
             hereafter
             in
             the
             Lords
             way
             ;
             
               He
               will
               teach
               sinners
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             by
             affliction
             a
             man
             is
             humbled
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             submit
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             want
             a
             guide
             to
             lead
             him
             out
             of
             his
             trouble
             ,
             to
             direct
             his
             pathes
             ,
             till
             the
             delivery
             come
             ;
             for
             
               God
               will
               guide
               the
               meek
               in
               judgement
               ,
            
             most
             wisely
             and
             discreetly
             ,
             as
             his
             good
             requireth
             ,
             
               and
               teach
               him
               his
               way
            
             .
             6.
             
             The
             property
             of
             the
             believer
             ,
             is
             to
             cleave
             to
             the
             covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             down
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             
               They
               keep
               his
               covenant
               ,
               and
               his
               testimonies
            
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             part
             with
             them
             whatsoever
             come
             .
             7.
             
             Whosoever
             do
             hold
             fast
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             conscience
             of
             obeying
             Gods
             word
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             all
             their
             troubles
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             exercise
             is
             nothing
             but
             Gods
             way
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             partake
             of
             Gods
             promises
             ;
             for
             unto
             such
             
               all
               the
               pathes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               mercy
               and
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               11.
            
             
             For
             thy
             Names
             sake
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             pardon
             my
             iniquity
             :
             for
             it
             is
             great
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             having
             laboured
             to
             strengthen
             his
             faith
             ,
             he
             falleth
             to
             prayer
             again
             ,
             for
             remission
             of
             sin
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             sin
             will
             oftner
             assault
             our
             faith
             then
             once
             ,
             and
             so
             oft
             as
             it
             assaulteth
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             answered
             with
             renewed
             prayer
             to
             God
             ;
             
               O
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               pardon
               my
               iniquity
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             honour
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ingaged
             by
             covenant
             for
             remission
             of
             sin
             to
             the
             penitent
             believer
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             counts
             it
             a
             glory
             to
             be
             mercifull
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               For
               thy
               Names
               sake
               pardon
            
             .
             3.
             
             Faith
             can
             make
             advantage
             of
             misbeliefs
             arguments
             to
             retort
             them
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             plead
             for
             pardon
             from
             the
             very
             multitude
             and
             grieveousnesse
             of
             sin
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             
               Pardon
               my
               iniquity
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               great
               .
            
             For
             the
             greater
             sin
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             the
             object
             of
             pardon
             made
             clear
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             payed
             for
             by
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             is
             the
             Lords
             pitty
             letten
             forth
             ,
             that
             the
             believer
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             weight
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 12.
              
               
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ?
               him
               shll
               he
               teach
               in
               the
               way
               that
               he
               shall
               choose
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               His
               soul
               shall
               dwell
               at
               ease
               :
               and
               his
               seed
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               :
               and
               he
               will
               shew
               them
               his
               covenant
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             there
             is
             another
             meditation
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             a
             believer
             ,
             for
             strengthening
             of
             his
             faith
             yet
             further
             ,
             wherein
             he
             layeth
             down
             three
             generall
             promises
             ,
             made
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             stand
             in
             awe
             to
             offend
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Syllogisme
             he
             assumeth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             believer
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             inferreth
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             God
             (
             importing
             care
             to
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             to
             offend
             him
             )
             is
             the
             necessary
             property
             of
             a
             true
             and
             lively
             believer
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             made
             the
             believers
             cognizance
             ,
             and
             mark
             to
             discern
             him
             by
             :
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             2.
             
             The
             believer
             walking
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             expect
             from
             the
             Lord
             direction
             and
             light
             ,
             how
             
             to
             carry
             himselfe
             in
             all
             perplexities
             ,
             so
             oft
             as
             he
             in
             his
             need
             shall
             seek
             it
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             in
             dubious
             cases
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               teach
               him
               in
               the
               way
               that
               he
               shall
               chuse
               .
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             the
             believer
             be
             put
             to
             trouble
             ,
             and
             hard
             exercise
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             have
             place
             alwayes
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             peace
             in
             his
             conscience
             also
             ,
             as
             his
             good
             doth
             require
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             contentment
             in
             his
             lot
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               his
               soule
               shall
               dwel
               at
               ease
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             surest
             way
             to
             transmit
             inheritances
             to
             a
             mans
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             houses
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             however
             matters
             go
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             (
             signified
             by
             an
             inheritance
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             parents
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             children
             do
             follow
             their
             footsteps
             ,
             and
             fear
             God
             also
             ;
             
               For
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               man
               fearing
               God
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Land.
            
             5.
             
             The
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             shall
             know
             more
             of
             Gods
             mind
             then
             others
             shall
             ;
             he
             shall
             know
             the
             good
             and
             acceptable
             will
             of
             God
             for
             his
             direction
             in
             dangerous
             controversies
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             satisfaction
             about
             Gods
             dispensations
             ,
             both
             toward
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             consolation
             in
             all
             afflictions
             ;
             For
             
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             6.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lords
             covenant
             with
             the
             visible
             Church
             be
             open
             ,
             and
             plain
             in
             it self
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Articles
             thereof
             ,
             yea
             it
             is
             a
             mystery
             to
             know
             the
             inward
             sweet
             fellowship
             which
             a
             soule
             may
             have
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             covenant
             ▪
             And
             a
             man
             fearing
             God
             ,
             shall
             know
             this
             mystery
             ,
             when
             such
             as
             are
             covenanters
             onely
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             do
             remain
             ignorant
             thereof
             ;
             For
             
               to
               the
               fearers
               of
               God
               onely
            
             is
             this
             promise
             made
             ,
             That
             
               to
               them
               the
               Lord
               will
               shew
               his
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             15.
             
             Mine
             eyes
             are
             ever
             toward
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             pluck
             ,
             my
             feet
             out
             of
             the
             net
             .
          
           
             Having
             laid
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             reason
             in
             the
             former
             verses
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             summe
             this
             ,
             To
             every
             believer
             God
             will
             be
             gracious
             ,
             as
             his
             need
             is
             :
             now
             he
             assumeth
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             believer
             ;
             
               For
               mine
               eyes
               are
               ever
               toward
               the
               Lord.
            
             Therefore
             to
             me
             God
             will
             be
             gracious
             in
             my
             need
             ,
             and
             so
             
               pluck
               my
               feet
               out
               of
               the
               net
               ,
            
             as
             my
             need
             now
             requireth
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             believer
             can
             read
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             blessednesse
             in
             the
             promises
             made
             to
             believers
             ,
             and
             can
             draw
             out
             the
             extract
             of
             Gods
             decree
             of
             absolution
             ,
             
             direction
             ,
             consolation
             ,
             and
             salvation
             in
             his
             own
             favours
             ;
             for
             where
             the
             generall
             is
             written
             ,
             there
             all
             the
             particulars
             are
             also
             written
             in
             effect
             :
             And
             so
             the
             beleever
             may
             read
             his
             name
             written
             in
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             doth
             read
             his
             own
             deliverance
             ,
             in
             the
             Charter
             of
             Beleevers
             ;
             
               Mine
               eyes
               are
               ever
               towards
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               he
               will
               pluck
               my
               feet
               out
               of
               the
               net
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             beleever
             is
             not
             a
             little
             helped
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             sweet
             conclusions
             from
             inspired
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             himself
             by
             avowing
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             beleever
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             the
             true
             property
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             doth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Mine
               eyes
               are
               ever
               toward
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             First
             ,
             he
             avoweth
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             then
             draweth
             this
             conclusion
             from
             it
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               pluck
               my
               feet
               out
               of
               the
               net
               .
            
             3.
             
             To
             depend
             on
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             supply
             of
             all
             necessities
             ,
             and
             for
             deliverance
             out
             of
             all
             straits
             ,
             is
             the
             property
             of
             true
             Faith
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophet
             to
             prove
             himselfe
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             mercies
             formerly
             set
             down
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             he
             saith
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             
               Mine
               eyes
               are
               ever
               toward
               the
               Lord.
            
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             godly
             walke
             among
             snares
             ,
             and
             nets
             ,
             set
             by
             their
             enemies
             ,
             bodily
             and
             spirituall
             to
             entrap
             them
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             either
             direct
             their
             way
             ,
             to
             eschue
             these
             snares
             and
             nets
             ,
             or
             will
             pluck
             their
             feet
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Prophets
             comfort
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               pluck
               my
               feet
               out
               of
               the
               net
               .
            
          
           
             
               16.
               
               Turne
               thee
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               :
               for
               I
               am
               desolate
               and
               afflicted
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               The
               troubles
               of
               my
               heart
               are
               inlarged
               :
               O
               bring
               thou
               me
               out
               of
               my
               distresses
               .
            
          
           
             After
             meditation
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             his
             exercise
             ,
             with
             petitions
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             Petitions
             for
             himselfe
             are
             six
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             verses
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             learne
             ,
             1.
             
             Naturall
             sense
             and
             suggestion
             of
             Satan
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             turne
             his
             back
             on
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             sensibly
             by
             outward
             workes
             shew
             himselfe
             for
             us
             as
             we
             could
             wish
             ;
             But
             Faith
             maketh
             advantage
             of
             the
             tentation
             ,
             by
             adhering
             to
             God
             in
             time
             of
             a
             seeming
             desertion
             ,
             and
             prayeth
             for
             his
             manifesting
             of
             himselfe
             unto
             us
             ;
             
               Turn
               thee
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             A
             felt
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             miserable
             ,
             helplesse
             ,
             and
             desperate
             condition
             ,
             is
             to
             the
             
             beleever
             halfe
             a
             promise
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             reason
             ,
             to
             expect
             reliefe
             from
             God
             ;
             
               Turne
               thee
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               one
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               desolate
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             16.
             and
             so
             also
             in
             his
             second
             Petition
             ,
             
               The
               torubles
               of
               my
               heart
               are
               enlarged
               ,
               O
               bring
               me
               out
               of
               my
               distresses
               .
            
             As
             his
             troubles
             were
             multiplied
             and
             enlarged
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             straitned
             ,
             and
             his
             distresses
             multiplyed
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             bringeth
             for
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             hope
             to
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             these
             straits
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Look
             upon
             mine
             affliction
             ,
             and
             my
             paine
             ,
             and
             forgive
             all
             my
             sins
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Third
             Petition
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             sad
             and
             fearfull
             troubles
             ,
             a
             believing
             and
             beloved
             soul
             may
             be
             brought
             into
             ,
             no
             words
             can
             sufficiently
             expresse
             ,
             he
             is
             
               desolate
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               the
               troubles
               of
               his
               heart
               are
               enlarged
               ,
            
             he
             is
             in
             moe
             distresses
             then
             one
             ;
             he
             is
             in
             
               affliction
               and
               paine
            
             ,
             which
             no
             eye
             can
             see
             ,
             nor
             any
             beholder
             judge
             of
             ,
             save
             God
             onely
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             he
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Look
               on
               my
               affliction
               ,
               and
               my
               paine
               .
            
             2.
             
             Sore
             trouble
             will
             waken
             up
             the
             conscience
             of
             sin
             a
             fresh
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             minde
             forgiven
             and
             buried
             sins
             ;
             which
             new
             challenge
             cannot
             be
             answered
             ,
             but
             by
             prayer
             for
             a
             new
             application
             ,
             and
             intimation
             of
             remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             As
             here
             ,
             
               forgive
               all
               my
               sins
            
             .
          
           
             
               19
               Consider
               mine
               enemies
               :
               for
               they
               are
               many
               ,
               and
               they
               hate
               mee
               with
               cruel
               hatred
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               O
               keep
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               deliver
               me
               :
               let
               me
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               for
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             petition
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             from
             his
             bodily
             enemies
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             multitude
             ,
             power
             ,
             rage
             and
             cruelty
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             hope
             to
             the
             beleever
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             them
             .
             
               Consider
               my
               enemies
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               many
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             surer
             evidence
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             then
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             setled
             on
             a
             promise
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               for
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             21.
             
             Let
             integrity
             and
             uprightnesse
             preserve
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             wait
             on
             thee
             .
          
           
           
             The
             sixth
             Petition
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             innocent
             behaviour
             toward
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             a
             man
             be
             burdened
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             many
             sins
             against
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             have
             the
             conscience
             of
             innocency
             toward
             his
             enemies
             ;
             And
             here
             a
             good
             conscience
             giveth
             great
             boldnesse
             before
             God
             ,
             to
             hope
             for
             delivery
             ;
             
               Let
               integrity
               and
               uprightnesse
               preserve
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             Integrity
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             behaviour
             after
             prayer
             ,
             is
             as
             needfull
             as
             before
             it
             ;
             yet
             neither
             integrity
             before
             ,
             nor
             after
             must
             be
             leaned
             upon
             ,
             but
             Gods
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             only
             ;
             
               Let
               uprightnesse
               preserve
               me
            
             ,
             so
             David
             reasoneth
             ,
             
               for
               I
               wait
               on
               thee
            
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             Redeem
             Israel
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             his
             troubles
             .
          
           
             He
             closeth
             his
             exercise
             with
             a
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             common
             lot
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             exercised
             with
             plurality
             of
             troubles
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             troubles
             of
             each
             particular
             member
             should
             not
             swallow
             up
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             rather
             private
             trouble
             should
             make
             every
             one
             sensible
             of
             the
             like
             or
             greater
             troubles
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             So
             should
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             be
             sought
             after
             ,
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             yea
             and
             more
             then
             our
             own
             ;
             and
             as
             our
             last
             petition
             :
             and
             how
             ever
             the
             matter
             shall
             goe
             with
             our selves
             ,
             let
             us
             pray
             ,
             
               Redeem
               Israel
               O
               Lord
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               his
               troubles
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               David
               being
               oppressed
               by
               the
               Judges
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               his
               powerful
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               being
               exiled
               from
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               appealeth
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               supreme
               Judg
               in
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               bearing
               him
               witnesse
               ,
               first
               of
               his
               endeavour
               to
               walk
               uprightly
               as
               became
               a
               believer
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               secondly
               ,
               of
               his
               keeping
               himself
               from
               the
               contagion
               of
               the
               evil
               counsel
               ,
               sinful
               courses
               ,
               and
               example
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Of
               his
               purpose
               stil
               to
               behave
               himself
               holily
               and
               righteously
               ,
               out
               of
               love
               to
               be
               partaker
               of
               the
               publick
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Lords
               people
               in
               the
               congregation
               ,
               v.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Wherupon
               he
               prayeth
               to
               be
               free
               of
               the
               judgment
               coming
               on
               the
               wicked
               ,
               ver
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               According
               as
               he
               was
               purposed
               to
               eschew
               their
               sins
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               And
               he
               closeth
               his
               prayer
               with
               comfort
               and
               assurance
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               JVdg
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               mine
               integrity
               :
               I
               have
               trusted
               also
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               slide
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Examine
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               prove
               me
               ;
               try
               my
               reines
               and
               my
               heart
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               is
               before
               mine
               eyes
               :
               and
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               thy
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             FRom
             Davids
             appellation
             from
             the
             unjust
             sentence
             of
             men
             against
             him
             in
             their
             courts
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             calumniating
             him
             and
             burying
             him
             under
             slanders
             ,
             from
             which
             God
             and
             his
             own
             conscience
             knew
             he
             was
             free
             :
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             Gods
             children
             may
             be
             
             for
             a
             time
             unjustly
             in
             their
             cause
             and
             name
             ,
             so
             born
             down
             with
             calumnies
             by
             Judges
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             content
             themselves
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             here
             .
             2.
             
             When
             no
             remedy
             is
             seen
             on
             earth
             for
             Gods
             oppressed
             children
             ,
             remedy
             may
             be
             had
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             supreme
             Judge
             ,
             who
             can
             redresse
             all
             matters
             abundantly
             .
             This
             did
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Iudg
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             the
             part
             of
             a
             just
             Judg
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             this
             controversie
             between
             my
             adversaries
             and
             me
             .
             3.
             
             He
             who
             appealeth
             to
             God
             ,
             had
             need
             of
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             for
             his
             carriage
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             say
             with
             
               David
               ,
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               mine
               integrity
               .
            
             4.
             
             A
             good
             carriage
             in
             any
             controversie
             is
             then
             only
             comfortable
             and
             commendable
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             faith
             in
             God
             :
             therefore
             David
             addeth
             ,
             
               I
               have
               trusted
               also
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             5.
             
             He
             that
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             doth
             carry
             himself
             righteously
             ,
             may
             be
             assured
             he
             shal
             stand
             and
             prevaile
             ;
             for
             this
             conclusion
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             draw
             from
             these
             grounds
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               shal
               not
               slide
            
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             only
             must
             a
             mans
             hand
             be
             free
             from
             injuring
             his
             party
             ,
             but
             his
             affections
             also
             :
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             the
             upright
             man
             is
             content
             the
             Lord
             should
             try
             him
             ,
             and
             tel
             him
             what
             is
             wrong
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             amended
             hereafter
             ;
             for
             here
             sincerity
             saith
             ,
             
               Examine
               and
               try
               my
               reins
            
             .
             7.
             
             Sincerity
             of
             behaviour
             may
             abide
             the
             trial
             of
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             approbation
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             mans
             rule
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             interrupting
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             sweet
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             aw-band
             to
             keep
             him
             to
             his
             rule
             ▪
             for
             so
             doth
             David
             prove
             his
             sincerity
             here
             :
             
               for
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               is
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               walked
               in
               thy
               truth
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             looking
             to
             thy
             precepts
             ,
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             promises
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               I
               have
               not
               sate
               with
               vain
               persons
               ▪
               neither
               wil
               I
               go
               in
               with
               dissemblers
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               have
               hated
               the
               congregation
               of
               evil
               doers
               and
               wil
               not
               sit
               with
               the
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             rejected
             the
             course
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             ill
             counsel
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             neither
             follow
             the
             way
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             they
             followed
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             hearken
             to
             the
             evil
             advice
             ,
             which
             wicked
             men
             ,
             under
             whatsoever
             pretence
             of
             good
             wil
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             offer
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             sinful
             transaction
             ,
             or
             private
             revenge
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1
             Though
             innocency
             may
             seem
             to
             make
             the
             godly
             a
             prey
             to
             their
             enemy
             ,
             yet
             it
             wil
             promote
             their
             cause
             more
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             greater
             contentment
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             then
             witty
             wicked
             plotting
             
             against
             witty
             and
             wicked
             enemies
             ;
             for
             this
             doth
             Davids
             example
             teach
             us
             .
             2.
             
             A
             godly
             man
             may
             take
             the
             service
             of
             many
             in
             a
             case
             of
             Law-businesses
             ,
             and
             civil
             matters
             ,
             whose
             counsel
             he
             must
             refuse
             in
             a
             moral
             dutie
             ;
             as
             when
             Davids
             followers
             counselled
             him
             to
             slay
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             him
             in
             his
             power
             in
             the
             Cave
             ;
             In
             such
             a
             consultation
             or
             debate
             ,
             he
             wil
             not
             sit
             nor
             
               go
               in
               with
               the
               wicked
            
             .
             3.
             
             He
             that
             giveth
             ill
             counsel
             ,
             whatsoever
             pretence
             of
             friendship
             ,
             or
             advantage
             be
             made
             to
             commend
             the
             counsel
             which
             he
             offereth
             ;
             yet
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             vain
             man
             and
             a
             dissembler
             .
             So
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             stile
             him
             here
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             hate
             and
             abhor
             every
             wicked
             course
             ,
             lest
             if
             we
             do
             not
             hate
             it
             ,
             but
             can
             hearken
             unto
             it
             ,
             we
             be
             drawn
             over
             to
             imbrace
             it
             :
             
               I
               hate
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               evil
               doers
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
              
               
               I
               will
               wash
               my
               hands
               in
               innocency
               :
               so
               wil
               I
               compasse
               thine
               Altar
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               I
               may
               publish
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               tell
               of
               all
               thy
               wondrous
               works
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               loved
               the
               habitation
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               where
               thine
               honour
               dwelleth
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             is
             concering
             his
             resolution
             ,
             to
             behave
             himself
             righteously
             and
             godlily
             out
             of
             love
             to
             honour
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             fitter
             for
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             serving
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             be
             employed
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             man
             whose
             hands
             are
             not
             clean
             from
             injuries
             done
             to
             men
             ,
             his
             conscience
             should
             tel
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             meet
             to
             offer
             worship
             to
             God
             :
             and
             where
             guiltinesse
             is
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             lest
             the
             worship
             be
             refused
             :
             So
             resolveth
             
               David
               ,
               I
               will
               wash
               my
               hands
               in
               innocency
               ,
               and
               so
               compasse
               thine
               Altar
               .
            
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             was
             the
             ceremony
             of
             the
             godly
             with
             their
             friends
             ,
             in
             compassing
             the
             Altar
             with
             songs
             of
             praise
             ,
             when
             they
             offered
             their
             peace-offerings
             ,
             it
             yieldeth
             a
             fit
             direction
             for
             every
             worshipper
             ,
             and
             offerer
             of
             prayer
             ,
             or
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             true
             Altar
             that
             sanctifieth
             our
             offerings
             ,
             and
             maketh
             our
             persons
             and
             services
             acceptable
             ?
             for
             the
             compassing
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             with
             an
             eye
             on
             it
             ,
             signified
             this
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Lords
             mercies
             to
             his
             own
             are
             marvellous
             in
             effect
             ,
             when
             all
             circumstances
             are
             wel
             considered
             ;
             Therefore
             are
             they
             here
             called
             
               wondrous
               works
            
             .
             4.
             
             To
             love
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             publick
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             token
             of
             our
             interest
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             conscience
             of
             this
             love
             is
             refreshful
             ,
             as
             here
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               loved
               the
               habitation
               
               of
               thy
               house
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             meetings
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             to
             proclaime
             the
             Lords
             glory
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             his
             ordinances
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             is
             endeavoured
             ,
             there
             wil
             God
             dwel
             ,
             for
             such
             holy
             assemblies
             ,
             
               are
               the
               place
               where
               his
               honour
               dwelleth
               ,
            
             albeit
             many
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             such
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             Sauls
             time
             ,
             wherunto
             this
             Psalme
             relateth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9
              
               Gather
               not
               my
               soul
               with
               sinners
               ,
               nor
               my
               life
               with
               bloody
               men
               :
            
             
               10
               In
               whose
               hands
               is
               mischief
               :
               and
               their
               right
               hand
               is
               ful
               of
               bribes
               .
            
             
               11
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               walk
               in
               mine
               integrity
               :
               redeem
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               merciful
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             he
             prayeth
             to
             be
             exeemed
             from
             the
             company
             of
             the
             wiced
             in
             their
             punishment
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             gotten
             grace
             to
             resolve
             ,
             not
             to
             walk
             in
             their
             sin
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             a
             harvest
             and
             a
             gleaning
             time
             also
             ,
             set
             for
             cutting
             down
             ,
             and
             binding
             together
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             judgments
             ,
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             who
             have
             followed
             the
             same
             course
             of
             sinning
             :
             for
             here
             we
             are
             given
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             God
             wil
             
               gather
               their
               soule
            
             ,
             and
             so
             wil
             le●
             none
             escape
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             separate
             themselves
             (
             not
             from
             the
             lawful
             society
             ,
             but
             )
             from
             the
             sinful
             wayes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             shal
             also
             be
             separate
             from
             the
             society
             of
             their
             punishment
             ;
             The
             soul
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             shal
             not
             be
             gathered
             together
             .
             
               Gather
               not
               my
               soul
               with
               sinners
               .
            
             3.
             
             Ungodly
             men
             will
             never
             stand
             to
             consent
             to
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             life
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             if
             by
             a
             fit
             tentation
             they
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             a
             bribe
             ,
             or
             fear
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             will
             do
             the
             turn
             ;
             for
             sinners
             here
             are
             declared
             bloody
             men
             ,
             
               in
               whose
               hands
               a
               mischief
               is
               ,
               and
               their
               right
               hand
               is
               full
               of
               bribes
               .
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             godly
             soule
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             diverted
             from
             his
             God
             or
             godliness
             ,
             by
             the
             tentation
             of
             loss
             or
             gaine
             ,
             which
             overturneth
             the
             worldly
             man
             ;
             for
             David
             resolveth
             ,
             go
             others
             where
             they
             wil
             ,
             as
             for
             me
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               walke
               in
               my
               integrity
            
             5.
             
             A
             man
             so
             resolved
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             who
             hath
             chosen
             God
             for
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             Gods
             wayes
             for
             his
             rule
             ,
             may
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             borne
             thorow
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             all
             troubles
             and
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             meet
             with
             mercy
             in
             the
             course
             and
             close
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             for
             David
             after
             resolution
             of
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             resolution
             honestly
             to
             endeavour
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             his
             course
             ,
             he
             prayeth
             (
             which
             is
             as
             good
             as
             a
             promise
             to
             us
             )
             
               Redeem
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               12.
            
             
             My
             foot
             standeth
             in
             an
             even
             place
             :
             in
             the
             Congregations
             wil
             I
             blesse
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             He
             closes
             the
             Psalme
             comfortably
             ;
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             believer
             ,
             resolving
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             wrestling
             in
             prayer
             with
             God
             ,
             shal
             not
             want
             a
             comfortable
             answer
             ;
             his
             conscience
             shal
             speak
             good
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             shal
             ratifie
             the
             testimony
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             his
             testimony
             :
             and
             thus
             shal
             the
             man
             be
             established
             in
             that
             sweet
             course
             of
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             have
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             
               My
               foote
               stands
               in
               an
               even
               place
               .
            
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             man
             may
             be
             assured
             to
             bless
             God
             effectually
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             promises
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             good
             company
             ,
             either
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             or
             in
             both
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             life
             with
             assurance
             ,
             he
             may
             say
             with
             
               David
               ,
               In
               the
               Congregation
               wil
               I
               blesse
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               Psalm
               David
               setteth
               down
               what
               use
               he
               had
               of
               his
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               trouble
               :
               and
               first
               ,
               how
               he
               strengthened
               his
               faith
               .
               vers
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               next
               how
               he
               prayed
               ,
               upon
               the
               foresaid
               grounds
               ,
               vers
               .
               7
               ▪
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               what
               advantage
               he
               had
               by
               believing
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               exercise
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               Whereupon
               he
               exhorts
               all
               the
               godly
               to
               follow
               his
               example
               ,
               under
               hope
               to
               be
               helped
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               helped
               ,
               ver
               .
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1
            
             ,
             THe
             Lord
             is
             my
             light
             ,
             and
             my
             salvation
             ;
             whom
             shal
             I
             fear
             ?
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             of
             whom
             shal
             I
             be
             afraid
             ?
          
           
             THe
             grounds
             of
             strengthening
             of
             his
             Faith
             are
             three
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             hath
             obliged
             himself
             to
             give
             direction
             and
             comfort
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             from
             which
             he
             inferreth
             ,
             that
             he
             needeth
             not
             fear
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             we
             are
             to
             wrestle
             in
             prayer
             ,
             against
             the
             doubts
             ,
             which
             trouble
             and
             tentation
             may
             raise
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             mar
             our
             confidence
             in
             prayer
             ;
             It
             is
             wisdome
             to
             arm
             
             our selves
             by
             faith
             against
             these
             doubts
             ,
             before
             we
             pray
             ,
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             Prophets
             example
             teach
             us
             .
             2.
             
             He
             who
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             hath
             solid
             ground
             to
             expect
             from
             God
             ,
             direction
             and
             comfort
             in
             every
             trouble
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               light
               and
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             3.
             
             When
             we
             have
             fastned
             our
             faith
             on
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             then
             with
             reason
             defie
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             say
             with
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               of
               whom
               shall
               I
               be
               afraid
               ?
            
             4.
             
             When
             our
             enemies
             do
             appear
             strong
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             our selves
             to
             be
             but
             weak
             ,
             we
             should
             oppose
             the
             Lords
             strength
             to
             our
             tentation
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             resist
             all
             fear
             ;
             for
             so
             teacheth
             
               David
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               of
               whom
               shal
               I
               be
               afraid
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               2
            
             When
             the
             wicked
             ,
             even
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             my
             foes
             came
             upon
             me
             to
             eat
             up
             my
             flesh
             ,
             they
             stumbled
             and
             fel.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             ground
             of
             confidence
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             proofe
             and
             experience
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             greatest
             danger
             to
             be
             overtaken
             by
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             wicked
             against
             the
             godly
             doth
             break
             forth
             ,
             then
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             precious
             life
             of
             the
             godly
             can
             satisfie
             their
             beastly
             cruelty
             ;
             they
             hunger
             even
             to
             
               eate
               their
               flesh
            
             .
             2.
             
             God
             can
             easily
             make
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             hottest
             pursuit
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             to
             come
             short
             of
             their
             purpose
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             
               to
               stumble
               and
               fall
            
             .
             3.
             
             Experience
             of
             Gods
             power
             is
             very
             forcible
             to
             confirm
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             erect
             our
             hope
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             Davids
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               3
            
             Though
             an
             hoste
             should
             encamp
             against
             me
             ,
             my
             heart
             shal
             not
             fear
             :
             though
             war
             should
             rise
             against
             me
             ,
             in
             this
             wil
             I
             be
             confident
          
           
             After
             setling
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             he
             puts
             on
             a
             resolution
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             point
             ,
             in
             resisting
             assaults
             of
             fears
             ,
             from
             whatsoever
             tentation
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ▪
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             means
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             ,
             to
             resolve
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             put
             faith
             in
             act
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             our selves
             ,
             ●o
             hold
             up
             this
             shield
             against
             whatsoever
             fiery
             darts
             ,
             albeit
             possibly
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             push
             of
             pike
             ,
             we
             be
             not
             found
             so
             strong
             as
             we
             are
             stout
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             doth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             being
             ours
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             proved
             to
             be
             ours
             in
             experience
             ,
             is
             warrant
             and
             reason
             sufficient
             for
             us
             to
             put
             on
             such
             a
             resolution
             ;
             
               Though
               warre
               be
               raised
               ,
               in
               this
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             foresaiid
             ground
             )
             
               will
               I
               be
               confident
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               4.
            
             
             One
             thing
             have
             I
             desired
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             will
             I
             seek
             after
             :
             that
             I
             may
             dwell
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             to
             behold
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             enquire
             in
             his
             Temple
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             ground
             of
             confidence
             ,
             is
             the
             conscience
             of
             his
             purpose
             to
             studie
             to
             have
             constant
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             of
             his
             very
             earnest
             desire
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             all
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             ,
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Hearty
             resolution
             to
             subject
             our selves
             to
             all
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             appointed
             means
             of
             communion-keeping
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             sound
             mark
             of
             solid
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             of
             this
             resolution
             ,
             serveth
             much
             to
             confirme
             our
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             If
             we
             can
             say
             with
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               This
               one
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             In
             the
             using
             of
             the
             means
             and
             ordinances
             of
             Gods
             house
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             counsel
             ,
             and
             direction
             in
             all
             things
             may
             be
             had
             with
             comfort
             and
             spiritual
             delight
             to
             our
             souls
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             ordinances
             David
             was
             to
             
               behold
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             with
             delight
             ,
             
               and
               to
               enquire
               in
               his
               holy
               Temple
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             desire
             of
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             sincere
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             chief
             place
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             above
             all
             earthly
             desires
             and
             delights
             whatsoever
             .
             
               One
               thing
               have
               I
               desired
            
             .
             4.
             
             A
             sincere
             desire
             must
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             go
             away
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             pursued
             resolutely
             ,
             and
             recommended
             to
             God
             daily
             .
             
               This
               I
               wil
               stil
               seek
               after
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             :
             and
             the
             means
             of
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             the
             publick
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             constantly
             continued
             in
             ,
             
               even
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5
            
             ,
             For
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             he
             shal
             hide
             me
             in
             his
             pavilion
             :
             in
             the
             secret
             of
             his
             tabernacle
             shal
             he
             hide
             me
             ,
             he
             shal
             set
             me
             upon
             a
             rock
             .
          
           
             He
             giveth
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             so
             earnest
             a
             desire
             to
             have
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             entertained
             by
             the
             use
             of
             all
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             way
             he
             was
             sure
             that
             faith
             should
             draw
             all
             necessary
             comfort
             and
             protection
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             need
             should
             require
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             keeping
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             findeth
             him
             all-sufficient
             in
             all
             necessities
             ,
             to
             supply
             every
             inlack
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             where
             the
             believer
             standeth
             in
             need
             ;
             
               He
               wil
               be
               a
               pavilion
               in
               warfare
               ,
               and
               a
               hiding
               place
               ,
               and
               a
               rock
               of
               refuge
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             wil
             make
             a
             man
             as
             quiet
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             hazard
             ;
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               he
               shal
               hide
               me
               in
               his
               pavilion
               :
               In
               the
               secret
               of
               his
               Tabernacle
               ,
               shal
               be
               hide
               me
               ,
               he
               shall
               set
               me
               up
               upon
               a
               rock
               .
            
             
             2.
             
             The
             godly
             cannot
             promise
             to
             themselves
             the
             influence
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             otherwaies
             then
             by
             following
             divine
             ordinances
             ,
             both
             private
             and
             publick
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophet
             promiseth
             to
             himself
             this
             protection
             ,
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             fostered
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             ordinances
             .
             I
             desire
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               dwel
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               enquire
               in
               thy
               holy
               Temple
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               he
               shal
               hide
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
            
             
             And
             now
             shall
             mine
             head
             be
             lifted
             up
             above
             mine
             enemies
             round
             about
             me
             :
             therefore
             wil
             I
             offer
             in
             his
             Tabernacle
             sacrifices
             of
             joy
             :
             I
             wil
             sing
             ,
             yea
             I
             will
             sing
             praises
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             After
             this
             wrestling
             of
             faith
             ,
             he
             obtaineth
             victory
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             desire
             ,
             and
             the
             grant
             of
             all
             that
             he
             was
             to
             seek
             in
             his
             Prayer
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             The
             Lord
             can
             give
             a
             believer
             assurance
             of
             what
             he
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             so
             clear
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             sure
             to
             prevail
             over
             his
             enemies
             ,
             sure
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Temple
             even
             as
             he
             wished
             ,
             
               And
               now
               shall
               mine
               head
               be
               lifted
               up
               above
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               I
               will
               offer
               sacrifices
               of
               joy
               in
               his
               Tabernacle
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 7.
              
               
               Hear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               I
               cry
               with
               my
               voice
               :
               have
               mercy
               also
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               answer
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 When
                 thou
                 saidst
              
               ,
               Seeke
               yee
               my
               face
               ;
               my
               heart
               said
               unto
               thee
               ,
               Thy
               face
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               wil
               I
               seek
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             having
             thus
             strengthened
             his
             faith
             ,
             he
             entereth
             the
             lists
             with
             his
             present
             trouble
             and
             tentations
             ,
             and
             encountreth
             them
             by
             Prayer
             to
             God
             upon
             the
             foresaid
             grounds
             ,
             in
             three
             Petitions
             .
             In
             the
             first
             he
             prayeth
             for
             the
             sensible
             experience
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             as
             his
             present
             condition
             required
             ;
             wherein
             he
             strengthens
             his
             faith
             by
             three
             considerations
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             gotten
             grace
             to
             close
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ▪
             inviting
             him
             to
             seek
             what
             he
             sought
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             diligent
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             despiseth
             not
             the
             means
             ,
             whereby
             the
             mercy
             hoped
             for
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             about
             ;
             But
             by
             Prayer
             it
             maketh
             particular
             application
             of
             the
             Lords
             good
             wil
             offered
             to
             all
             ,
             unto
             it self
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             helped
             in
             the
             present
             need
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             doth
             ,
             
               Hear
               me
               when
               I
               cry
               ,
               have
               mercy
               on
               me
               ,
               answer
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Lords
             Word
             encourageth
             us
             to
             seek
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             without
             a
             warrant
             we
             durst
             not
             seek
             ;
             ●o
             
             when
             we
             have
             gotten
             grace
             to
             embrace
             Gods
             warrant
             given
             to
             us
             by
             Precept
             or
             Promise
             ,
             we
             may
             ask
             with
             confidence
             to
             obtain
             ;
             
               Hear
               me
               ,
               answer
               me
            
             ,
             why
             ?
             
               When
               thou
               saidest
               ,
               Seek
               ye
               my
               face
               ;
               my
               heart
               answered
               ,
               I
               will
               seek
               thy
               face
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
            
             
             Hide
             not
             thy
             face
             far
             from
             me
             ,
             put
             not
             thy
             servant
             away
             in
             anger
             :
             thou
             hast
             been
             my
             help
             ,
             leave
             me
             not
             ,
             neither
             forsake
             me
             ,
             O
             God
             of
             my
             salvation
             .
          
           
             He
             meets
             here
             with
             an
             objection
             from
             his
             sins
             and
             mis-deservings
             ,
             and
             prayeth
             it
             down
             ,
             adding
             another
             consideration
             to
             confirm
             his
             faith
             from
             by-gone
             experience
             of
             mercy
             ,
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             unworthinesse
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             (
             when
             we
             would
             draw
             near
             to
             the
             Lord
             )
             sense
             of
             sin
             and
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             wrath
             do
             flee
             in
             our
             throat
             ,
             yet
             faith
             cleaving
             to
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             promises
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             relation
             unto
             our
             God
             ,
             may
             cry
             down
             the
             tentation
             ,
             
               Hide
               not
               thy
               face
               ,
               put
               not
               away
               thy
               servant
               in
               anger
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             former
             experinces
             which
             we
             have
             had
             of
             Gods
             being
             gracious
             to
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             salvation
             ,
             should
             confirme
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             never
             cast
             us
             off
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             that
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             separate
             from
             him
             :
             Thus
             David
             reasons
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               been
               my
               help
               ,
               leave
               me
               not
               ,
               neither
               forsake
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               10.
            
             
             When
             my
             father
             and
             my
             mother
             forsake
             me
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             will
             take
             me
             up
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             consideration
             to
             confirm
             Davids
             faith
             ,
             is
             a
             nearer
             relation
             between
             God
             and
             David
             ,
             then
             between
             David
             and
             his
             Parents
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             The
             bands
             between
             God
             and
             a
             believing
             soul
             ,
             are
             more
             strait
             and
             intimate
             ,
             and
             more
             strong
             ,
             then
             any
             band
             civil
             or
             natural
             between
             him
             and
             any
             creature
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             appointed
             to
             hold
             fast
             when
             natural
             bands
             do
             fail
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             asserted
             .
             
               When
               my
               father
               and
               my
               mother
               forsake
               me
               ,
               then
               the
               Lord
               will
               take
               me
               up
               .
            
             This
             is
             for
             the
             first
             petition
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               11.
            
             
             Teach
             me
             thy
             way
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             lead
             me
             into
             a
             plain
             path
             ,
             because
             of
             mine
             enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             petition
             is
             for
             Direction
             in
             a
             holy
             and
             wise
             carriage
             ,
             that
             his
             enemies
             get
             no
             advantage
             against
             his
             behaviour
             or
             person
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             danger
             of
             desertion
             ,
             or
             of
             Gods
             leaving
             us
             to
             the
             will
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             if
             we
             carry
             not
             a
             good
             cause
             in
             a
             lawful
             ,
             holy
             ,
             tender
             way
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             had
             
             need
             to
             seek
             our
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             
               to
               be
               taught
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               led
               in
               a
               plaine
               path
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             ready
             to
             calumniate
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             their
             intentions
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             advantage
             to
             calumniate
             them
             upon
             the
             least
             occasion
             of
             a
             questionable
             practice
             ,
             we
             had
             the
             more
             need
             to
             be
             circumspect
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             to
             be
             directed
             
               in
               a
               plaine
               path
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               12.
            
             
             Deliver
             me
             not
             over
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             mine
             enemies
             :
             for
             false
             witnesses
             are
             risen
             up
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             breathe
             out
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             petition
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             prosecuting
             their
             false
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             raging
             in
             cruelty
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             godly
             have
             reason
             to
             pray
             with
             submission
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             fall
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             because
             of
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Deliver
               me
               not
               over
               unto
               the
               will
               of
               mine
               enemy
               .
            
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             the
             Lord
             to
             mitigate
             the
             enemies
             fury
             ,
             or
             to
             break
             their
             power
             ,
             or
             to
             elude
             their
             craft
             and
             power
             ▪
             Let
             us
             pray
             ,
             Deliver
             ,
             and
             let
             God
             chuse
             the
             way
             of
             delivery
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             good
             cause
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             also
             are
             left
             to
             suffer
             both
             together
             ,
             there
             is
             ground
             that
             God
             in
             that
             case
             will
             interpose
             himself
             in
             due
             time
             :
             for
             this
             is
             Davids
             reason
             of
             hope
             to
             be
             helped
             ,
             because
             false
             witnesses
             resolved
             to
             oppresse
             him
             in
             name
             ,
             and
             
               breathers
               out
               of
               cruelty
            
             ,
             were
             set
             to
             have
             his
             life
             ,
             ever
             
               rising
               against
               him
            
             :
             and
             here
             he
             is
             a
             clear
             type
             and
             example
             of
             the
             suffering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             followers
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 had
                 fainted
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               I
               had
               believed
               to
               see
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               :
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               strengthen
               thine
               heart
               :
               wait
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               on
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             he
             cometh
             to
             shew
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             benefit
             he
             had
             by
             beleeving
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             encourage
             others
             to
             follow
             his
             example
             in
             their
             tryals
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Discouragement
             under
             trouble
             ,
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             quitting
             of
             our
             cause
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             comfort
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             faith
             keepeth
             a
             man
             close
             to
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             from
             being
             overcome
             with
             troubles
             ;
             it
             holds
             up
             his
             heart
             in
             his
             duty
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             send
             an
             out-gate
             ,
             wherein
             he
             were
             not
             able
             to
             subsist
             otherwise
             :
             
               Unlesse
               I
               had
               believed
               ,
               I
               had
               fainted
               .
            
             2.
             
             Our
             expriences
             of
             the
             good
             of
             believing
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
             straites
             ,
             should
             be
             communicated
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             our
             calling
             may
             suffer
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             striving
             to
             take
             courage
             from
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             shall
             be
             followed
             with
             strength
             from
             God
             to
             go
             under
             the
             trouble
             ,
             and
             to
             finde
             comfort
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             full
             delivery
             at
             last
             :
             
               He
               shall
               comfort
               thy
               heart
            
             .
             4.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             let
             the
             trouble
             lie
             on
             ,
             and
             strong
             tentations
             to
             increase
             ,
             and
             griefe
             of
             heart
             to
             grow
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             still
             wait
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             due
             time
             ,
             the
             out-gate
             shall
             come
             ,
             
               Wait
               I
               say
               ,
               on
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Psalme
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Prophets
               conflict
               against
               his
               enemies
               ,
               such
               as
               in
               the
               former
               Psalm
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               wherein
               he
               prayerh
               for
               audience
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.2
               .
               and
               delivery
               to
               himself
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               and
               that
               God
               would
               vindicate
               his
               own
               justice
               against
               his
               disdainful
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               In
               the
               latter
               part
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               having
               gotten
               comfort
               in
               his
               Prayer
               ,
               doth
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               and
               strengthens
               his
               own
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               godlies
               faith
               ,
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               and
               prayeth
               for
               a
               blessing
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               UNto
               thee
               will
               I
               cry
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               rock
               ,
               be
               not
               silent
               to
               me
               :
               lest
               if
               thou
               be
               silent
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               become
               like
               them
               that
               go
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Heare
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplications
               when
               I
               cry
               unto
               thee
               :
               when
               I
               lift
               up
               mine
               hands
               toward
               thy
               holy
               Oracle
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             his
             conflict
             with
             trouble
             ,
             he
             runneth
             to
             God
             for
             a
             comfortable
             answer
             ,
             with
             reasons
             to
             help
             his
             hope
             to
             be
             heard
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             good
             to
             pray
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             instant
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             be
             instant
             ;
             
               For
               unto
               thee
               will
               I
               cry
               ,
            
             doth
             import
             these
             three
             .
             2.
             
             A
             soul
             in
             great
             straits
             is
             not
             
             able
             to
             suspend
             ,
             and
             want
             comfort
             long
             :
             it
             must
             have
             some
             comfortable
             answer
             ,
             because
             of
             what
             God
             is
             unto
             it
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             
               My
               rock
               ,
               be
               not
               silent
               unto
               me
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             bringeth
             deadnesse
             of
             spirit
             on
             a
             supplicant
             ,
             when
             his
             Prayer
             is
             not
             taken
             off
             his
             hand
             ,
             which
             albeit
             it
             be
             by
             no
             reason
             ,
             but
             a
             consequence
             ill
             inferred
             from
             the
             Lords
             not
             answering
             of
             us
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             this
             evil
             ,
             and
             should
             pray
             to
             have
             it
             prevented
             :
             
               Be
               not
               silent
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               lest
               I
               become
               like
               them
               that
               go
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               .
            
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             heart
             be
             in
             bonds
             in
             time
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             under
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             despise
             
               the
               voice
               ,
               nor
               the
               knees
               bowed
               ,
               nor
               the
               hands
               lifted
               up
               ,
            
             no●
             the
             least
             expressions
             of
             a
             supplicants
             desire
             ,
             to
             be
             helped
             by
             him
             :
             
               Hear
               my
               voice
               when
               I
               cry
               ,
               and
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             5.
             
             Seeking
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             trysting
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             represented
             by
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Oracle
             ,
             answereth
             all
             objections
             from
             the
             supplicants
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             giveth
             encouragement
             to
             expect
             a
             good
             answer
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             purpose
             doth
             he
             mention
             
               his
               lifting
               up
               of
               his
               hands
               towards
               the
               Lords
               holy
               Oracle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               3.
            
             
             Draw
             me
             not
             away
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             :
             which
             speak
             peace
             to
             their
             neigbours
             ,
             but
             mischief
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Now
             he
             prayeth
             God
             would
             deliver
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             deal
             with
             him
             as
             with
             an
             enemy
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             Albeit
             there
             be
             sin
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             nor
             treacherously
             disposed
             towards
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             when
             they
             pretend
             to
             have
             friendship
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             the
             godly
             expect
             from
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
             as
             obstinately
             wicked
             and
             impenitent
             sinners
             ;
             for
             this
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Draw
               me
               not
               away
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               Give
               them
               accordong
               to
               their
               deeds
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               their
               endeavoure
               :
               give
               them
               after
               the
               work
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               rend●r
               to
               them
               their
               deserts
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Because
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               he
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               build
               them
               up
               .
            
          
           
             He
             prayeth
             now
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             private
             revenge
             ;
             but
             being
             led
             with
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             looking
             through
             these
             men
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
             People
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             imprecations
             must
             not
             be
             used
             against
             our
             own
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             injury
             done
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             against
             any
             in
             hatred
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             nor
             against
             every
             enemy
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             desperate
             sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             general
             ,
             rather
             then
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             this
             man
             or
             that
             man
             in
             special
             ;
             about
             whom
             we
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ;
             yet
             the
             imprecation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             standing
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             cryeth
             still
             against
             obstinate
             sinners
             ,
             although
             we
             cannot
             condescend
             particularly
             upon
             their
             names
             ;
             
               God
               shall
               give
               them
               according
               to
               their
               deserts
               .
            
             In
             the
             controversie
             between
             the
             godly
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             not
             only
             doth
             God
             shew
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             which
             party
             he
             alloweth
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             works
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             in
             favours
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             he
             doth
             give
             forth
             his
             minde
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             Word
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             but
             when
             both
             these
             are
             misregarded
             ,
             he
             will
             destroy
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             carry
             on
             their
             purpose
             ;
             
               for
               because
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               he
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               build
               them
               up
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
              
               
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplications
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               shield
               ,
               my
               heart
               trusted
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               helped
               :
               therefore
               my
               heart
               greatly
               rejoyceth
               ,
               and
               with
               my
               song
               will
               I
               praise
               him
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               saving
               strength
               of
               his
               annointed
               .
            
          
           
             The
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             he
             maketh
             use
             of
             the
             good
             answer
             given
             to
             him
             ;
             first
             honouring
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             strengthening
             his
             own
             faith
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             strengthening
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             also
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             believing
             supplicant
             shall
             not
             seek
             God
             in
             vain
             ;
             he
             shall
             not
             fail
             in
             due
             time
             to
             finde
             such
             fruit
             ,
             as
             shall
             make
             him
             blesse
             and
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             answer
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             Psalme
             it
             was
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               silent
               to
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               lest
               I
               become
               like
               them
               that
               go
               down
               to
               the
               pi●
            
             ▪
             and
             here
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplication
               .
            
             2.
             
             What
             faith
             saith
             to
             God
             in
             wrastling
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             subscribe
             it
             victoriously
             and
             experimentally
             thereafter
             ,
             
               My
               rock
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               hear
               me
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             1.
             
             And
             here
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               shield
            
             ;
             to
             furnish
             me
             within
             and
             without
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             good
             use
             m●de
             of
             experience
             ,
             to
             confirme
             our
             faith
             thereby
             ,
             and
             to
             
             commend
             the
             course
             of
             believing
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             doth
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               trusted
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               helped
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             joy
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             sense
             also
             ,
             will
             be
             given
             sometime
             together
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             for
             the
             increasing
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             sheweth
             ,
             
               Therefore
               my
               heart
               greatly
               rejoyced
            
             .
             5.
             
             Albeit
             we
             must
             praise
             God
             in
             whatsoever
             condition
             we
             can
             be
             in
             ;
             yet
             spirituall
             rejoycing
             doth
             specially
             call
             for
             singing
             a
             Psalm
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               Therefore
               with
               my
               song
               will
               I
               praise
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             6.
             
             What
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             one
             of
             the
             godly
             calling
             on
             him
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             need
             ,
             he
             is
             unto
             them
             all
             the
             same
             :
             as
             he
             was
             
               Davids
               strength
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             so
             
               is
               he
               their
               strength
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             all
             his
             peoples
             strength
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             7.
             
             All
             the
             blessings
             which
             believers
             get
             do
             belong
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             first
             as
             to
             the
             annointed
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             chief
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             servants
             as
             partakers
             of
             his
             annointing
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               the
               saving
               strength
               ,
               or
               the
               strength
               of
               salvation
               to
               his
               annointed
               ,
            
             or
             to
             his
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             partakers
             
               of
               his
               Unction
            
             ,
             or
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             What
             concerneth
             David
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             who
             is
             a
             partaker
             of
             the
             holy
             Unction
             through
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
            
             
             Save
             thy
             People
             ,
             and
             blesse
             thine
             inheritance
             ;
             feed
             them
             also
             ,
             and
             lift
             them
             up
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             He
             closeth
             his
             Prayer
             with
             intercession
             for
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             finde
             accesse
             in
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             themselves
             ,
             should
             speak
             also
             a
             word
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               save
               thy
               People
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Priviledges
             which
             the
             godly
             have
             are
             common
             to
             them
             all
             .
             The
             godly
             are
             all
             Gods
             
               people
               ,
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               his
               flock
               :
            
             and
             as
             the
             benefits
             imported
             under
             these
             titles
             are
             common
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             duties
             due
             from
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             imported
             thereby
             ,
             common
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             studied
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             discharge
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             finde
             from
             God
             the
             benefits
             of
             protection
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             subjects
             whom
             he
             will
             save
             ;
             of
             being
             watered
             and
             warmed
             ,
             as
             
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               fed
               and
               led
               on
               ,
            
             as
             his
             flock
             ,
             and
             exalted
             over
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             or
             being
             lifted
             up
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               David
               exhorteth
               Princes
               and
               great
               men
               ,
               to
               humble
               themselves
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               worship
               him
               (
               as
               he
               hath
               commanded
               )
               in
               his
               publick
               ordinances
               ,
               
               verse
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               infinitely
               higher
               then
               they
               ,
               and
               more
               terrible
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               be
               to
               their
               subjects
               or
               inferiours
               ,
               as
               the
               uttering
               of
               his
               Majesty
               and
               power
               by
               thunder
               doth
               make
               evident
               ▪
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               he
               offereth
               the
               means
               of
               saving
               knowledge
               ,
               even
               all
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               whereby
               men
               may
               heartily
               glorifie
               him
               in
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               an
               everlasting
               King
               and
               Ruler
               of
               all
               the
               creatures
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               because
               such
               as
               do
               humbly
               submit
               themselves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               worship
               him
               as
               his
               People
               should
               do
               ,
               shall
               be
               furnished
               with
               abilities
               for
               every
               good
               work
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               GIve
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               O
               ye
               mighty
               )
               give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               glory
               and
               strength
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               the
               glory
               due
               unto
               his
               Name
               ;
               worship
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               beauty
               of
               holinesse
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             directeth
             his
             speech
             and
             exhortation
             to
             the
             Potentates
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             humble
             themselves
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             excellency
             above
             themselves
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             other
             creatures
             .
             
               Hence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             all
             men
             Princes
             should
             be
             most
             carefull
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             rare
             to
             see
             them
             humble
             themselves
             before
             him
             :
             for
             natural
             corruption
             is
             as
             strong
             in
             them
             as
             in
             others
             :
             Their
             education
             doth
             breed
             them
             to
             high
             and
             stately
             thoughts
             of
             themselves
             ,
             their
             riches
             and
             power
             puffeth
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             flatterers
             ordinarily
             following
             them
             ,
             do
             make
             them
             forget
             themselves
             and
             God
             also
             .
             Therefore
             are
             they
             here
             thrice
             exhorted
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             most
             necessary
             that
             Potentates
             do
             humble
             themselves
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             particularly
             dealt
             with
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             because
             their
             example
             and
             authority
             doth
             move
             many
             outwardly
             to
             submit
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             stand
             out
             from
             his
             service
             :
             therefore
             he
             speaketh
             to
             them
             in
             their
             grandeur
             ,
             
               Give
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               O
               ye
               mighty
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             men
             are
             
             great
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             much
             of
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             of
             what
             their
             power
             is
             able
             to
             reach
             to
             ,
             and
             what
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             reckon
             right
             ,
             
               strength
               and
               glory
               belongeth
               to
               God.
            
             And
             according
             as
             he
             is
             above
             them
             in
             power
             and
             excellency
             ,
             so
             should
             he
             proportionably
             be
             magnified
             ,
             
               Give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               glory
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               give
               unto
               the
               Lord
               the
               glory
               due
               unto
               his
               name
               .
            
             4.
             
             He
             will
             have
             no
             glory
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             hath
             prescribed
             to
             men
             in
             his
             own
             ordinances
             ,
             given
             forth
             in
             his
             Word
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             
               Worship
               him
               in
               the
               beauty
               of
               holinesse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             glorious
             sanctuary
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             publick
             meeting
             ;
             beautiful
             indeed
             ,
             not
             for
             timber
             or
             stones
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             because
             the
             holy
             and
             beautiful
             means
             of
             grace
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             Gods
             worship
             shewing
             forth
             his
             glory
             was
             there
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 3.
              
               
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               the
               waters
               :
               The
               God
               of
               glory
               thundereth
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               many
               waters
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               powerful
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               full
               of
               Majesty
               .
            
          
           
             He
             proveth
             that
             strength
             and
             glory
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             one
             only
             work
             of
             thundring
             ,
             and
             kindling
             fire
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             watery
             clouds
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             make
             thunder
             in
             the
             conflict
             of
             water
             closing
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             fire
             breaking
             through
             the
             clouds
             ,
             how
             oft
             soever
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             shew
             his
             power
             to
             the
             children
             of
             men
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             the
             standing
             works
             of
             Creation
             speak
             most
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             such
             is
             our
             foolishnesse
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             least
             apprehensive
             of
             that
             which
             is
             daily
             seen
             ,
             and
             a
             lesse
             work
             more
             rarely
             occurring
             will
             move
             more
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             thunder
             or
             the
             Eclipse
             of
             the
             Sun
             or
             Moon
             ,
             will
             move
             more
             then
             the
             making
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             2.
             
             No
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             rightly
             taken
             up
             till
             he
             himself
             be
             looked
             unto
             ,
             as
             the
             immediate
             Worker
             of
             it
             :
             therefore
             he
             points
             out
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             thunder
             ,
             as
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               upon
               many
               waters
               .
            
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             observed
             as
             the
             worker
             of
             every
             work
             ,
             yet
             not
             at
             first
             is
             he
             seen
             in
             his
             work
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             till
             we
             by
             oftner
             reviewing
             his
             operation
             about
             it
             ,
             be
             somewhat
             affected
             with
             his
             glory
             and
             power
             therein
             ;
             therefore
             he
             repeateth
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             
               The
               God
               of
               glory
               thundreth
            
             ;
             And
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               upon
               many
               waters
               .
            
             4.
             
             When
             the
             thunder
             or
             any
             work
             of
             God
             is
             well
             considered
             ,
             some
             invisible
             thing
             of
             God
             will
             appear
             therein
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             his
             power
             and
             majesty
             will
             be
             evidenced
             in
             the
             
             thunder
             ;
             for
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               powerful
               and
               ful
               of
               majestie
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               breaketh
               the
               Cedars
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Lord
               breaketh
               the
               Cedars
               of
               Lebanon
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               maketh
               them
               also
               to
               skip
               like
               a
               Calfe
               :
               Leebanon
               and
               Syrion
               like
               a
               young
               Vnicorne
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               divideth
               the
               flames
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               shaketh
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               the
               Lord
               shaketh
               the
               wildernesse
               of
               Kadesh
               .
            
             
               9
               The
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               the
               hindes
               to
               calve
               ,
               and
               discovereth
               the
               forrests
               :
               and
               in
               his
               Temple
               doth
               every
               one
               speak
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             He
             insisteth
             in
             his
             subject
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             on
             trees
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             on
             mountaines
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             on
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             thunder
             ,
             parting
             it
             in
             lightning
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             on
             the
             waste
             wildernesse
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             on
             the
             beasts
             and
             woods
             where
             they
             haunt
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             stupidity
             and
             senselessness
             of
             man
             is
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             the
             brute
             creatures
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             more
             moved
             with
             the
             thunder
             ,
             then
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             as
             here
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             comparison
             .
             2.
             
             One
             work
             of
             God
             dwelt
             upon
             ,
             shal
             shew
             more
             of
             God
             then
             many
             of
             his
             works
             being
             slightly
             looked
             on
             ,
             and
             passed
             over
             :
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             this
             one
             of
             the
             thunder
             ,
             considered
             with
             the
             effects
             ,
             saith
             more
             then
             many
             ;
             yea
             ,
             one
             sensible
             and
             understanding
             man
             ,
             wil
             discover
             more
             of
             God
             in
             one
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             many
             in
             their
             ordinary
             mood
             ,
             either
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             in
             all
             his
             works
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
            
             
             The
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             maketh
             the
             hindes
             to
             calve
             ,
             and
             discovereth
             the
             forrests
             :
             and
             in
             his
             Temple
             doth
             every
             one
             speak
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             He
             giveth
             a
             second
             reason
             of
             his
             exhortation
             to
             the
             mighty
             ,
             
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               beauty
               of
               holinesse
               ,
            
             because
             in
             his
             Temple
             every
             one
             doth
             speak
             of
             his
             glory
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             shewn
             forth
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             his
             works
             are
             holden
             forth
             expresly
             and
             fully
             ,
             for
             there
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             counsel
             is
             opened
             ,
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             
             attributes
             are
             declared
             .
             Without
             the
             Church
             ,
             men
             are
             compelled
             to
             acknowledg
             glory
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             men
             do
             declare
             his
             glory
             distinctly
             and
             willingly
             .
             
               In
               his
               Temple
               doth
               every
               one
               speak
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             all
             men
             there
             do
             confesse
             his
             praise
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             Temple
             holdeth
             forth
             something
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             benefits
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             more
             then
             the
             world
             understandeth
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               10
            
             The
             Lord
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             flood
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sitteth
             King
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             reason
             ,
             to
             move
             Princes
             to
             give
             to
             God
             glory
             and
             strength
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             his
             Kingdome
             reacheth
             to
             the
             ruling
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             is
             a
             King
             immortal
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lord
             appeareth
             in
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             so
             especially
             that
             he
             ruleth
             the
             raging
             sea
             ,
             whereby
             once
             he
             did
             drown
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             now
             bindeth
             up
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             do
             no
             more
             so
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               floods
               .
            
             No
             King
             is
             King
             over
             every
             Kingdom
             and
             King
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             King
             above
             all
             Kings
             ;
             No
             King
             is
             of
             long
             continuance
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             
               He
               sitteth
               King
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             every
             mighty
             man
             should
             do
             him
             homage
             ,
             as
             his
             King
             ,
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             supreme
             Superiour
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               11
            
             The
             Lord
             wil
             give
             strength
             unto
             his
             People
             :
             The
             Lord
             wil
             blesse
             his
             People
             with
             Peace
          
           
             The
             last
             reason
             to
             move
             Potentates
             to
             give
             all
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             joyne
             with
             his
             People
             in
             glorifying
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             who
             worship
             him
             in
             his
             holy
             Temple
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             against
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             against
             his
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             
               He
               giveth
               strength
               to
               his
               People
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             for
             furnishing
             them
             to
             every
             part
             of
             his
             service
             whereunto
             he
             calleth
             them
             ;
             The
             Lords
             people
             do
             give
             the
             glory
             of
             power
             and
             strength
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               wil
               give
               strength
               to
               his
               People
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             true
             worshippers
             of
             God
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             their
             exercise
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             true
             blessednesse
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               wil
               blesse
               his
               People
               with
               Peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XXX
             .
             A
             Psalme
             and
             Song
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             the
             house
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               David
               praiseth
               God
               for
               his
               late
               deliverance
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               secondly
               ,
               he
               exhorteth
               others
               to
               praise
               God
               also
               for
               his
               mercies
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               confesseth
               his
               carnal
               security
               ,
               and
               how
               hee
               was
               corrected
               for
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ▪
               7.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               how
               he
               prayed
               for
               mercy
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               And
               fifthly
               ,
               he
               praiseth
               the
               Lord
               for
               his
               gracious
               answer
               ,
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             Inscription
             of
             the
             Psalme
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             endited
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             Davids
             house
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             polluted
             by
             Absaloms
             vilenesse
             with
             his
             fathers
             Concubines
             ,
             as
             Davids
             security
             and
             trouble
             after
             that
             herein
             described
             ,
             giveth
             us
             to
             understand
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             no
             benefit
             or
             creature-comfort
             is
             lawful
             and
             pure
             to
             us
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             except
             we
             dedicate
             our selves
             and
             the
             creatures
             also
             to
             Gods
             service
             ;
             and
             more
             specially
             the
             dedication
             of
             a
             mans
             house
             with
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             used
             about
             the
             dedication
             thereof
             ,
             teacheth
             us
             to
             consider
             and
             to
             ackdowledge
             before
             God
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             the
             Lords
             Tenants
             at
             will
             ,
             received
             by
             him
             in
             his
             lodgings
             ,
             to
             be
             entertained
             by
             him
             during
             our
             abode
             on
             earth
             ;
             It
             teacheth
             us
             also
             that
             our
             houses
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             Persons
             in
             our
             company
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             therein
             daily
             ,
             before
             and
             after
             our
             lawful
             daily
             refreshments
             and
             employments
             therein
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             only
             is
             the
             Preserver
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             houses
             ,
             against
             what
             evil
             might
             otherwaies
             befall
             us
             ,
             by
             men
             or
             divels
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             accident
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             house
             is
             polluted
             ,
             especially
             when
             God
             is
             openly
             dishonored
             therein
             :
             in
             which
             case
             we
             are
             to
             seek
             mercy
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             families
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             guard
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             grace
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             right
             use
             of
             our
             house
             hereafter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             old
             Ceremonies
             used
             
               in
               dedication
               of
               a
               mans
               house
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 I
              
               Wil
               extol
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               lifted
               me
               up
               ;
               and
               hast
               not
               made
               my
               foes
               to
               rejoyce
               over
               me
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               cryed
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               healed
               me
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               brought
               up
               my
               soule
               from
               the
               grave
               :
               thou
               hast
               kept
               me
               alive
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               not
               go
               down
               to
               the
               pit
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             praiseth
             God
             for
             a
             number
             of
             mercies
             concurring
             together
             in
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             hazard
             of
             losing
             both
             his
             life
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             more
             the
             Lord
             exalts
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             humble
             our selves
             the
             more
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             his
             bounty
             :
             for
             
               David
               wil
               extol
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             here
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Lord
               had
               lifted
               him
               up
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             disappointment
             of
             our
             enemies
             is
             a
             new
             mercy
             ,
             beside
             our
             delivery
             from
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             a
             reason
             of
             thansgiving
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             makes
             our
             foes
             not
             to
             rejoyce
             oyer
             us
             .
             3.
             
             When
             God
             seemeth
             to
             desert
             us
             ,
             and
             expose
             us
             to
             hazards
             ;
             readily
             our
             spirits
             grow
             sick
             ,
             and
             deadnesse
             of
             spirit
             ,
             (
             with
             inability
             to
             go
             about
             any
             point
             in
             our
             calling
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             service
             )
             do
             seise
             on
             us
             ;
             but
             when
             after
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             grounded
             on
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sendeth
             relief
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             reviving
             of
             us
             again
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Davids
             case
             ,
             
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               cried
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               healed
               me
               .
            
             4.
             
             Preservation
             from
             evil
             ,
             and
             delivery
             out
             of
             evil
             are
             mercies
             equivalent
             ;
             rescuing
             a
             man
             from
             instant
             death
             ,
             should
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             resurrection
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             so
             to
             be
             in
             our
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             David
             here
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               brought
               up
               his
               soul
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               kept
               him
               alive
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               go
               down
               into
               the
               pit
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               Sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               (
               O
               ye
               Saints
               of
               his
               )
               and
               give
               thankes
               at
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               holinesse
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               For
               his
               anger
               endureth
               but
               a
               moment
               ,
               in
               his
               favour
               is
               life
               :
               weeping
               may
               endure
               for
               a
               night
               ,
               but
               joy
               cometh
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             he
             stirreth
             up
             others
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             mercies
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Dwelling
             a
             while
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             mercies
             shewn
             unto
             us
             ,
             bringeth
             with
             it
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             ●
             singing
             disposition
             ,
             
             whereunto
             when
             we
             are
             once
             wakened
             and
             warmed
             ,
             we
             will
             think
             that
             one
             mouth
             to
             praise
             God
             is
             too
             little
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             in
             David
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             praiseth
             God
             himself
             but
             also
             setteth
             all
             the
             Saints
             on
             work
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Sing
               to
               the
               Lord
               all
               ye
               Saints
               of
               his
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             we
             had
             no
             present
             sense
             of
             lately
             received
             remarkable
             mercies
             ,
             yet
             by-gone
             experiences
             of
             the
             Lords
             faithfulness
             and
             holiness
             ,
             should
             give
             matter
             of
             thanks
             and
             praise
             ,
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             specially
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             his
             works
             are
             called
             to
             mind
             :
             
               Give
               thanks
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               at
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               holinesse
               .
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             we
             were
             not
             upon
             the
             thoughts
             of
             any
             particular
             experience
             ,
             yet
             the
             knowne
             perfections
             of
             God
             should
             furnish
             matter
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             because
             howsoever
             we
             be
             sinful
             ,
             and
             do
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             often
             ,
             yet
             he
             ,
             
               as
               he
               is
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
            
             so
             is
             he
             soon
             pacified
             ,
             
               his
               anger
               endureth
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               .
            
             4.
             
             When
             reckoning
             is
             rightly
             made
             ,
             the
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             are
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             .
             But
             the
             evidence
             of
             his
             favours
             to
             believers
             is
             a
             life-time
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             wrath
             he
             remembreth
             mercy
             ;
             and
             the
             tokens
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             are
             farre
             more
             then
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             wrath
             soone
             goeth
             ,
             and
             favour
             shineth
             latest
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             longest
             continuance
             ;
             Wrath
             is
             but
             temporary
             at
             the
             longest
             ,
             but
             favour
             endureth
             for
             ever
             :
             
               His
               anger
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               favour
               is
               life
               ,
               yea
               life
               everlasting
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             sheweth
             himself
             angry
             at
             a
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             dark
             and
             cold
             night
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             it
             do
             ,
             but
             weep
             or
             walk
             heavily
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             when
             the
             bridegroom
             is
             as
             absent
             ?
             
               Weeping
               may
               abide
               for
               a
               night
               .
            
             6.
             
             Unto
             the
             believer
             the
             longest
             winter-night
             hath
             a
             change
             to
             the
             better
             following
             it
             :
             consolation
             is
             certain
             after
             a
             mournful
             condition
             ;
             
               Weeping
               may
               endure
               for
               a
               night
               ,
               but
               joy
               cometh
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 6.
              
               
               And
               in
               my
               prosperity
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               shal
               never
               be
               moved
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Lord
               ,
               by
               thy
               favour
               thou
               hadst
               made
               my
               mountain
               to
               stand
               strong
               :
               Thou
               didst
               hide
               thy
               face
               and
               I
               was
               troubled
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             his
             late
             experience
             ,
             which
             gave
             occasion
             and
             matter
             of
             this
             Psalm
             ;
             he
             abused
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             not
             remembring
             that
             because
             his
             standing
             was
             by
             grace
             therefore
             he
             should
             have
             stood
             in
             awe
             ,
             and
             feared
             to
             forget
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             chastised
             for
             it
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             after
             long
             trouble
             may
             have
             a
             time
             of
             outward
             rest
             and
             prosperity
             ;
             for
             example
             ,
             David
             ,
             whose
             troubles
             were
             many
             ,
             doth
             
             acknowledge
             here
             that
             he
             was
             in
             prosperity
             .
             2.
             
             As
             men
             in
             ●●ouble
             do
             fear
             they
             shal
             never
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             when
             God
             granteth
             a
             change
             to
             the
             better
             ,
             they
             think
             never
             to
             be
             so
             troubled
             again
             ;
             This
             fleshly
             security
             is
             a
             soul
             sicknesse
             ,
             attending
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             men
             may
             easily
             be
             overtaken
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             David
             confesseth
             ,
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               prosperity
               ,
               I
               shal
               never
               be
               moved
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             consideration
             that
             our
             standing
             in
             any
             good
             condition
             ,
             is
             of
             Gods
             meer
             favour
             and
             grace
             ,
             should
             keep
             us
             in
             fear
             and
             trembling
             to
             offend
             ,
             and
             prevent
             our
             falling
             in
             carnal
             security
             .
             This
             David
             acknowledgeth
             for
             aggravating
             of
             his
             fault
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               by
               thy
               favour
               thou
               hadst
               made
               my
               mountain
               strong
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             wil
             not
             suffer
             his
             own
             to
             lie
             stil
             in
             carnal
             security
             ,
             but
             wil
             withdraw
             the
             bolster
             and
             pillow
             of
             those
             benefits
             whereon
             they
             do
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             that
             ,
             wil
             withdraw
             also
             the
             sweet
             sense
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             put
             his
             owne
             in
             trouble
             to
             waken
             them
             :
             Davids
             experience
             teacheth
             so
             much
             ,
             
               Thou
               didst
               hide
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               troubled
               .
            
             5.
             
             Men
             understand
             the
             folly
             of
             their
             sinful
             way
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             carelesse
             entertaining
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             not
             so
             wel
             in
             the
             time
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             after
             they
             have
             smarted
             for
             their
             folly
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             forgetfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             too
             much
             embracing
             and
             resting
             on
             prosperity
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             save
             sore
             and
             sad
             troubles
             ,
             both
             bodily
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             taught
             us
             by
             the
             reckoning
             that
             David
             now
             maketh
             ,
             as
             a
             Pilot
             ,
             discovering
             a
             rock
             ,
             to
             forwarn
             others
             to
             beware
             of
             security
             ;
             and
             this
             reckoning
             is
             all
             after
             his
             trouble
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             victory
             also
             over
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 8.
              
               
               I
               cryed
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lord
               I
               made
               supplication
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               What
               profit
               
                 is
                 there
              
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
               when
               I
               go
               down
               to
               pit
               ?
               shal
               the
               dust
               praise
               thee
               ?
               shal
               it
               declare
               thy
               truth
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               Hear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               :
               Lord
               ;
               be
               thou
               my
               helper
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             this
             Psalme
             he
             sheweth
             his
             recovery
             out
             of
             his
             trouble
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             sinful
             security
             which
             drew
             it
             on
             ;
             he
             prayed
             ,
             disputed
             and
             dealt
             with
             God
             ,
             til
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             him
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             fire
             and
             the
             hammer
             ,
             and
             the
             files
             do
             serve
             to
             put
             off
             the
             rust
             off
             iron
             ,
             so
             doth
             affliction
             to
             rouse
             a
             godly
             soul
             out
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             drive
             him
             to
             earnest
             Prayer
             ;
             for
             after
             trouble
             is
             come
             ,
             
               David
               cryed
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             a
             man
             hath
             miscarried
             ,
             and
             proved
             ungrateful
             to
             God
             in
             
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             unmindful
             of
             his
             resolutions
             and
             promises
             made
             to
             God
             in
             his
             low
             estate
             ,
             when
             he
             should
             come
             to
             prosperity
             ;
             yet
             when
             trouble
             cometh
             to
             waken
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             cal
             him
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             despaire
             ,
             nor
             set
             downe
             in
             discouragement
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             huge
             guiltinesse
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             angry
             ,
             and
             no
             remedy
             but
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             he
             must
             lay
             himself
             at
             Gods
             feet
             a
             supplicant
             :
             
               Unto
               the
               Lord
            
             David
             
               made
               supplication
            
             .
             3.
             
             Faith
             in
             God
             is
             very
             argumentative
             ,
             and
             wil
             dispute
             wel
             for
             the
             mans
             life
             ,
             having
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             as
             a
             ground
             to
             go
             upon
             ;
             It
             wil
             take
             a
             reason
             to
             strengthen
             it selfe
             from
             Gods
             nature
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             delight
             in
             the
             death
             of
             a
             penitent
             sinner
             ,
             and
             a
             reason
             from
             no
             advantage
             unto
             justice
             ,
             by
             the
             mans
             destruction
             ,
             when
             justice
             may
             have
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             may
             be
             saved
             also
             ;
             
               What
               profit
               is
               there
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
               when
               I
               go
               down
               to
               the
               pit
               ?
            
             and
             a
             reason
             from
             the
             mans
             purpose
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             others
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             spared
             :
             from
             which
             mercy
             if
             he
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             more
             bitter
             to
             him
             then
             death
             ;
             
               Shal
               the
               dust
               praise
               thee
               ?
               Shall
               it
               declare
               thy
               truth
               ?
            
             4.
             
             When
             faith
             hath
             said
             to
             God
             that
             it
             hath
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             wil
             wait
             for
             a
             good
             answer
             ,
             wil
             relie
             on
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             expect
             relief
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             doth
             ,
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               have
               mercy
               on
               me
               ,
               be
               thou
               my
               helper
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 11
              
               Thou
               hast
               turned
               for
               me
               my
               mourning
               into
               dancing
               ;
               thou
               hast
               put
               off
               my
               sackloth
               ,
               and
               girded
               me
               with
               gladnesse
               :
            
             
               12
               To
               the
               end
               that
               my
               glory
               may
               sing
               praise
               to
               thee
               ;
               and
               not
               be
               silent
               :
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               wil
               give
               thanks
               unto
               thee
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             he
             thankfully
             praiseth
             God
             ,
             for
             granting
             unto
             him
             all
             he
             desired
             ,
             and
             obligeth
             himself
             to
             a
             more
             careful
             carriage
             ,
             and
             setting
             forth
             of
             Gods
             glory
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             becometh
             the
             child
             of
             God
             to
             weep
             when
             he
             is
             beaten
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             himself
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Fasting
             ;
             for
             
               Davids
               mourning
            
             and
             sack-cloth
             ,
             sheweth
             his
             exercise
             in
             his
             former
             trouble
             .
             2.
             
             As
             security
             turneth
             all
             our
             joy
             into
             trouble
             ,
             so
             sincere
             seeking
             of
             God
             in
             trouble
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             turn
             all
             our
             trouble
             into
             joy
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               turned
               for
               me
               all
               my
               mourning
               into
               dancing
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             great
             is
             that
             joy
             which
             a
             reconciled
             soul
             findeth
             in
             God
             ,
             after
             renewed
             feeling
             of
             the
             interrupted
             sense
             of
             mercy
             .
             3.
             
             A
             well
             ordered
             tongue
             ,
             watching
             
             all
             opportunities
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             edifie
             others
             ,
             is
             a
             main
             point
             of
             a
             mans
             excellency
             ,
             not
             only
             above
             beasts
             ,
             but
             also
             above
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             use
             their
             tongue
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             good
             to
             others
             ;
             Therefore
             David
             calleth
             his
             tongue
             
               his
               glory
            
             .
             4.
             
             The
             very
             intent
             of
             Gods
             shewing
             mercy
             to
             men
             ,
             is
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             give
             praise
             and
             glory
             to
             himself
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               girded
               me
               with
               gladnesse
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               To
               the
               end
               my
               glory
               may
               sing
               praise
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               silent
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             right
             use
             of
             our
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             first
             to
             fasten
             our
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             fast
             to
             the
             Lords
             Covenant
             ,
             made
             with
             us
             in
             Christ
             ;
             next
             after
             acknowledging
             that
             this
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             to
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             engage
             our
             hearts
             to
             the
             discharge
             thereof
             constantly
             :
             The
             first
             of
             these
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             here
             by
             calling
             God
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               my
               God
            
             ;
             the
             next
             he
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               give
               thanks
               to
               thee
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXXI
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               exercise
               of
               David
               ,
               wherein
               he
               being
               in
               great
               danger
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               his
               enemies
               ,
               prayeth
               for
               delivery
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               4
               ,
               5
               ▪
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               strengtheneth
               his
               faith
               by
               his
               by-gone
               experience
               .
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               Prayer
               he
               layeth
               out
               his
               lamentable
               condition
               before
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               wrastleth
               on
               in
               Prayer
               for
               comfort
               and
               safety
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               confusion
               to
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               14
               15
               16
               17
               18.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               being
               delivered
               and
               comforted
               by
               a
               new
               experience
               of
               Gods
               merciful
               preservation
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               maketh
               good
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               praising
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               exhorteth
               the
               godly
               to
               love
               God
               and
               relie
               on
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               19
               20
               21
               22
               23
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               IN
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               ,
               let
               me
               never
               be
               ashamed
               :
               deliver
               me
               in
               thy
               right●ousnesse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Bow
               down
               thine
               ear
               to
               me
               ,
               deliver
               me
               speedily
               :
               be
               thou
               my
               stong
               rock
               ,
               for
               an
               house
               of
               defence
               to
               save
               me
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               thou
               art
               my
               rock
               ,
               and
               my
               fortresse
               :
               therefore
               for
               thy
               Names
               sake
               lead
               me
               and
               guide
               me
               .
            
          
           
             FRom
             his
             interest
             in
             God
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             strengthens
             himself
             in
             Prayer
             for
             delivery
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             avowed
             and
             maintained
             ,
             furnisheth
             prayer
             ,
             and
             giveth
             hope
             to
             be
             heard
             ;
             for
             David
             having
             first
             said
             ,
             
               In
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               put
               my
               trust
            
             ;
             he
             subjoyneth
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               never
               be
               ashamed
            
             :
             For
             this
             much
             may
             a
             believer
             expect
             ,
             that
             albeit
             he
             be
             put
             to
             hang
             down
             the
             head
             for
             a
             little
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             at
             last
             be
             ashamed
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             sendeth
             in
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             trouble
             after
             trouble
             ,
             upon
             a
             believer
             ,
             so
             he
             sendeth
             in
             his
             justice
             and
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             promised
             delivery
             after
             delivery
             from
             oppressors
             ,
             
               Deliver
               me
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
            
             .
             3.
             
             Where
             the
             danger
             is
             pressing
             ,
             and
             the
             affection
             is
             ardent
             ,
             the
             Petition
             may
             be
             repeated
             without
             babling
             ,
             and
             speedy
             help
             my
             be
             craved
             without
             limitation
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             hearkening
             to
             a
             poor
             supplicant
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             a
             bowed
             down
             eare
             ,
             may
             be
             prayed
             for
             without
             abasing
             of
             Gods
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             
               Bow
               down
               thine
               eare
               to
               me
               ,
               deliver
               me
               speedily
               .
            
             4.
             
             Were
             there
             but
             a
             moment
             betwixt
             us
             and
             perishing
             ,
             and
             our
             enemies
             stronger
             then
             we
             ,
             were
             ready
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             us
             ;
             faith
             seeth
             that
             God
             can
             interpose
             himself
             speedily
             ,
             and
             lift
             us
             up
             above
             our
             enemies
             reach
             :
             
               Be
               thou
               my
               strong
               rock
               ,
               for
               a
               house
               of
               defence
               to
               save
               me
               .
            
             5.
             
             What
             the
             Lord
             is
             engaged
             to
             be
             unto
             us
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             may
             pray
             and
             expect
             to
             finde
             him
             in
             effect
             ;
             
               Be
               thou
               my
               strong
               Rock
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               Rock
            
             .
             6.
             
             When
             trouble
             and
             uncouth
             passages
             discover
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             our
             blindnesse
             and
             weaknesse
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             God
             engaged
             for
             his
             glories
             cause
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             us
             through
             ;
             for
             the
             Prayer
             of
             the
             beleever
             is
             ,
             
               For
               thy
               name
               sake
               lead
               me
               and
               guide
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               Pull
               me
               out
               of
               the
               net
               that
               they
               have
               laid
               privily
               for
               me
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               strength
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               Into
               thine
               hands
               I
               commend
               my
               spirit
               :
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               truth
               .
            
             
               6
               I
               have
               hated
               them
               that
               regard
               lying
               vanities
               :
               but
               I
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             He
             cometh
             more
             particularly
             to
             his
             danger
             ,
             and
             prayeth
             for
             delivery
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             his
             faith
             by
             sundry
             reasons
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             children
             of
             this
             world
             are
             more
             wise
             in
             their
             generation
             ,
             then
             the
             children
             of
             the
             light
             :
             so
             do
             they
             hunt
             and
             overtake
             the
             godly
             ,
             by
             their
             crafty
             devices
             against
             him
             ,
             
               They
               laid
               their
               nets
               privily
               against
            
             David
             ,
             
               and
               ensnared
               him
            
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             godly
             be
             both
             weak
             and
             simple-witted
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             wise
             and
             strong
             God
             to
             call
             upon
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             break
             the
             snare
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             own
             free
             ,
             whose
             help
             David
             imploreth
             here
             ,
             
               Pull
               me
               out
               of
               the
               net
               ,
            
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             strength
             .
             3.
             
             The
             way
             to
             quiet
             our
             mindes
             ,
             in
             the
             hazard
             of
             our
             mortal
             life
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             soon
             and
             easily
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             our selves
             preserve
             ,
             )
             is
             to
             put
             our
             soul
             over
             on
             Gods
             care
             and
             custody
             ,
             
               Into
               his
               hands
               committing
               our
               spirits
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             assurance
             to
             the
             believer
             of
             his
             Redemption
             ,
             is
             a
             ground
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             confidently
             commit
             his
             soul
             to
             Gods
             keeping
             ;
             for
             he
             may
             say
             with
             warrant
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               redeemed
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               of
               truth
               .
            
             5.
             
             Worldly
             men
             that
             believe
             not
             in
             God
             ,
             have
             some
             other
             thing
             wherein
             they
             trust
             beside
             ,
             as
             riches
             ,
             friendship
             ,
             their
             own
             wit
             ,
             &c.
             which
             carnal
             confidences
             are
             but
             lying
             vanities
             ,
             whereof
             the
             true
             believer
             must
             be
             aware
             ,
             and
             hate
             the
             way
             of
             such
             as
             follow
             them
             ;
             for
             David
             hated
             them
             that
             
               regarded
               lying
               vanities
               ,
               because
               he
               trusted
               in
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 7.
              
               
               I
               will
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               mercy
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               considered
               my
               trouble
               :
               thou
               hast
               known
               my
               soul
               in
               adversities
               ;
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               hast
               not
               shut
               me
               up
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               thou
               hast
               set
               my
               feet
               in
               a
               large
               room
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             strengtheneth
             his
             faith
             by
             his
             former
             experience
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             himself
             after
             this
             present
             sorrow
             ,
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             some
             present
             sense
             ,
             stirred
             up
             by
             calling
             to
             memory
             his
             experience
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             trouble
             faith
             will
             furnish
             matter
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             it self
             gladnesse
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             memory
             of
             by-past
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             
               I
               will
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               in
               thy
               mercy
               .
            
             2.
             
             When
             a
             believer
             is
             in
             adversity
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             
             not
             misken
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             him
             know
             ,
             that
             even
             then
             he
             hath
             an
             eye
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             friendly
             affections
             to
             him
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               known
               my
               soul
               in
               adversity
               .
            
             3.
             
             Adversary
             power
             shall
             not
             get
             their
             will
             of
             a
             fixed
             believer
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             have
             delivery
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             victory
             over
             them
             ,
             either
             temporally
             or
             spiritually
             ,
             or
             both
             ways
             ;
             for
             here
             is
             the
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               not
               shut
               me
               up
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               thou
               hast
               set
               my
               feet
               in
               a
               large
               room
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             our
             gladnesse
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             found
             a
             proof
             of
             Gods
             kindnesse
             to
             us
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             in
             the
             benefit
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             fountain
             of
             the
             benefit
             ;
             for
             this
             giveth
             us
             hope
             to
             drink
             again
             of
             the
             like
             experience
             ,
             from
             the
             fountain
             which
             did
             send
             forth
             that
             benefit
             .
             Therefore
             David
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               mercy
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9.
              
               
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               in
               trouble
               :
               mine
               eye
               is
               consumed
               with
               grief
               ,
               yea
               ,
               my
               soul
               and
               my
               belly
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               my
               life
               is
               spent
               with
               grief
               ,
               and
               my
               years
               with
               sighing
               :
               my
               strength
               faileth
               ,
               because
               of
               mine
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               my
               bones
               are
               consumed
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               I
               was
               a
               reproach
               among
               all
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               but
               especially
               among
               my
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               a
               fear
               to
               my
               acquaintanc
               :
               they
               that
               did
               see
               me
               without
               ,
               fled
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               I
               am
               forgotten
               as
               a
               dead
               man
               out
               of
               minde
               :
               I
               am
               like
               a
               broken
               vessel
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               For
               I
               have
               heard
               the
               slander
               of
               many
               ,
               fear
               was
               on
               every
               side
               :
               while
               they
               took
               counsel
               together
               against
               me
               ,
               they
               devised
               to
               take
               away
               my
               life
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             he
             layeth
             out
             his
             lamentable
             condition
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             perplexity
             of
             minde
             ,
             and
             decay
             of
             natural
             strength
             ,
             by
             grief
             and
             sorrow
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             contempt
             of
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             hazard
             of
             his
             life
             joyned
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             for
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             wherein
             he
             is
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             suffering
             for
             our
             sinnes
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             an
             example
             of
             the
             hard
             exercise
             of
             the
             Saints
             ▪
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Great
             and
             of
             long
             continuance
             may
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             godly
             be
             ,
             great
             may
             their
             grief
             and
             heavinesse
             of
             heart
             be
             ,
             before
             they
             get
             comfort
             ,
             as
             the
             example
             of
             this
             meek
             man
             ,
             so
             holy
             in
             his
             
             way
             ,
             so
             subdued
             in
             his
             affections
             ,
             doth
             shew
             by
             sundry
             expressions
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             needs
             no
             words
             to
             informe
             him
             of
             our
             condition
             ,
             or
             to
             move
             his
             affection
             to
             his
             children
             in
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             appointed
             us
             for
             evidencing
             our
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             dependance
             upon
             him
             for
             relief
             ,
             to
             come
             and
             tell
             him
             what
             aileth
             us
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             an
             ease
             to
             the
             godly
             heart
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Lord
             to
             speak
             unto
             ,
             and
             lay
             out
             their
             case
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             .
             3.
             
             The
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             joyned
             with
             trouble
             ,
             is
             a
             load
             above
             a
             burden
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             break
             a
             mans
             strength
             more
             then
             any
             trouble
             ;
             for
             here
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               my
               strength
               faileth
               because
               of
               mine
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               my
               bones
               are
               consumed
               .
            
             4.
             
             When
             the
             godly
             have
             many
             and
             powerfull
             enemies
             ,
             then
             their
             acquaintance
             and
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             will
             readily
             believe
             that
             all
             misreports
             of
             them
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             this
             maketh
             the
             grief
             of
             the
             godly
             the
             greater
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             
               I
               was
               a
               reproach
               among
               all
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               but
               specially
               among
               my
               neighbours
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             the
             godly
             fall
             under
             persecution
             and
             trouble
             ,
             their
             worldly
             friends
             for
             fear
             of
             danger
             ,
             or
             burden
             by
             them
             ,
             will
             turn
             their
             back
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             forget
             acquaintance
             ,
             yea
             and
             natural
             bands
             with
             them
             also
             ;
             and
             then
             must
             the
             godly
             lean
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             expect
             comfort
             from
             him
             .
             This
             is
             holden
             forth
             in
             this
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             example
             of
             believers
             under
             tryall
             ;
             
               I
               am
               a
               fear
               to
               my
               acquaintance
               ,
            
             &c.
             6.
             
             Long
             lying
             in
             trouble
             will
             make
             a
             man
             to
             be
             forgotten
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             to
             lose
             all
             estimation
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             worth
             in
             him
             at
             all
             .
             
               I
               am
               forgotten
               as
               a
               dead
               man
               out
               of
               mind
               ,
               I
               am
               like
               a
               broken
               vessel
               .
            
             7.
             
             It
             is
             Satans
             policy
             to
             draw
             great
             men
             and
             Councellors
             of
             State
             in
             tops
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             because
             commonly
             what
             great
             men
             esteem
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             passeth
             for
             currant
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             Satans
             policy
             first
             to
             laden
             the
             godly
             with
             slanders
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             persecute
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             
               I
               heard
               the
               slanders
               of
               many
               ,
               they
               took
               counsell
               together
               to
               take
               away
               my
               life
               .
            
             8.
             
             In
             a
             sharp
             triall
             a
             soul
             may
             be
             assulted
             with
             terrible
             tentations
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             and
             feel
             terror
             and
             fighting
             within
             and
             without
             ,
             fear
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               was
               on
               every
               side
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 14.
              
               
               But
               I
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               God.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               My
               times
               are
               in
               thy
               hand
               :
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Make
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
               upon
               thy
               servant
               :
               save
               me
               for
               thy
               mercies
               sake
               .
            
             
             
               17.
               
               Let
               me
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               called
               upon
               thee
               :
               let
               the
               wicked
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               be
               silent
               in
               the
               grave
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Let
               the
               lying
               lips
               be
               put
               to
               silence
               ,
               which
               speak
               grievous
               things
               proudly
               and
               contemptuously
               against
               the
               righteous
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             he
             wrestles
             by
             faith
             for
             delivery
             ,
             and
             comfort
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             till
             delivery
             come
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             disappointment
             to
             his
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             believers
             duty
             ,
             to
             oppose
             help
             from
             God
             ,
             unto
             all
             tentations
             ,
             were
             they
             never
             so
             many
             ;
             as
             here
             David
             did
             .
             
               But
               I
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Except
             we
             hold
             fast
             the
             grip
             of
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             avow
             it
             before
             him
             ,
             trust
             will
             faile
             ,
             and
             tentations
             readily
             prevail
             :
             much
             use
             made
             David
             of
             the
             Covenant
             in
             his
             strait
             ,
             
               I
               said
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               God.
            
             3.
             
             Faith
             can
             make
             good
             chear
             of
             the
             general
             grounds
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             by
             making
             application
             thereof
             to
             its
             present
             use
             .
             The
             dispensations
             of
             al
             mens
             comforts
             and
             troubles
             ,
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             are
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             mens
             power
             :
             
               my
               times
               are
               in
               thy
               hand
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             all
             power
             is
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             prayer
             to
             him
             will
             prevail
             more
             for
             delivery
             from
             enemies
             ,
             then
             any
             means
             besides
             ;
             
               Deliver
               me
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             the
             cloud
             of
             trouble
             hideth
             the
             Lords
             favour
             ,
             faith
             knoweth
             it
             may
             shine
             again
             ,
             and
             therefore
             prayeth
             through
             the
             cloud
             for
             dissolving
             of
             it
             ;
             
               make
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
               upon
               me
               .
            
             6.
             
             As
             we
             must
             study
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             servants
             ,
             by
             studying
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             So
             must
             we
             make
             grace
             and
             nothing
             else
             save
             grace
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             hope
             to
             be
             helped
             ,
             comforted
             ,
             or
             saved
             .
             
               Shine
               upon
               thy
               servant
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               save
               me
               for
               thy
               mercies
               sake
               .
            
             7.
             
             As
             the
             humble
             prayer
             of
             the
             persecuted
             godly
             ,
             shall
             be
             granted
             and
             have
             effect
             ;
             So
             the
             proud
             brags
             ,
             coloured
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             of
             slanderous
             and
             cruel
             adversaries
             ,
             shall
             be
             shamefully
             refuted
             and
             disappointed
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             enemies
             shall
             not
             timously
             cease
             to
             persecute
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             cease
             in
             their
             graves
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               called
               on
               thee
               ,
               let
               the
               wicked
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               made
               silent
               in
               their
               graves
               ;
               let
               lying
               lips
               be
               put
               to
               silence
               ,
               which
               speak
               grievous
               things
               proudly
               and
               contemptuously
               against
               the
               righteous
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 19.
              
               
               O
               how
               great
               is
               thy
               goodnesse
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               ;
               which
               thou
               hast
               
               wrought
               for
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               before
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               !
            
             
               20.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               hide
               them
               in
               the
               secret
               of
               thy
               presence
               ,
               from
               the
               pride
               of
               man
               :
               thou
               shalt
               keep
               them
               secretly
               in
               a
               pavilion
               ,
               from
               the
               strife
               of
               tongues
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               shewed
               me
               his
               marvellous
               kindnesse
               in
               a
               strong
               City
               .
            
          
           
             Comfort
             and
             deliverance
             being
             the
             answer
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             praiseth
             God
             ,
             and
             stirreth
             up
             the
             godly
             to
             set
             their
             hearts
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             at
             all
             times
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             bounty
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             own
             people
             seen
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             observed
             in
             the
             Lords
             ordinary
             dispensation
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             felt
             in
             a
             mans
             own
             experience
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             ravish
             the
             heart
             with
             admiration
             of
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             
               O!
               how
               great
               is
               thy
               goodnesse
               !
            
             2.
             
             Beside
             what
             consolation
             of
             spirit
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sometimes
             will
             manifest
             so
             much
             respect
             in
             his
             providence
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             also
             they
             who
             are
             but
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Lords
             singular
             respect
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             beside
             what
             the
             Lord
             bestoweth
             either
             inwardly
             or
             outwardly
             upon
             his
             own
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             more
             laid
             up
             for
             afterwards
             ,
             for
             compleating
             of
             the
             blessednesse
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             
               How
               great
               is
               thy
               goodnesse
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               for
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               before
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               !
            
             3.
             
             How
             great
             peace
             of
             conscience
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             comfort
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Lord
             can
             give
             a
             believer
             when
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             proud
             open
             persecuters
             ,
             and
             privily
             whispering
             slanderers
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             secret
             and
             hid
             mystery
             to
             the
             worldly
             man
             :
             this
             David
             describeth
             in
             a
             similitude
             taken
             from
             wa●fare
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               hide
               them
               in
               the
               secret
               of
               thy
               presence
               from
               the
               pride
               of
               man
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               keep
               them
               secretly
               in
               a
               pavilion
               from
               the
               strife
               of
               tongues
               .
            
             4.
             
             As
             every
             believer
             having
             gotten
             any
             experience
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             ,
             should
             read
             it
             as
             a
             particular
             proof
             of
             some
             generall
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             godly
             ;
             so
             should
             he
             subscribe
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             promise
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             all
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             blesse
             God
             for
             his
             own
             particular
             experience
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             Prophet
             here
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               shewed
               his
               kindnesse
               to
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             kinde
             a
             God
             he
             is
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             
               is
               in
               a
               strong
               City
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             preserved
             me
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             been
             in
             the
             best
             fenced
             City
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             furnished
             with
             men
             ,
             victual
             and
             amunition
             in
             abundance
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               22.
            
             
             For
             I
             said
             in
             mine
             haste
             ,
             I
             am
             cut
             off
             from
             before
             thine
             eyes
             :
             Neverthelesse
             thou
             heardest
             the
             voice
             of
             my
             supplications
             ,
             when
             I
             cried
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           
             He
             confesseth
             the
             great
             distress
             he
             was
             in
             ,
             and
             how
             weak
             his
             faith
             was
             under
             the
             tentation
             ;
             this
             he
             doth
             to
             his
             own
             shame
             acknowledge
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             give
             the
             greater
             glory
             to
             God.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             godly
             may
             be
             shaken
             ,
             and
             the
             strongest
             faith
             may
             sometimes
             shew
             its
             infirmity
             .
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               haste
               ,
               I
               am
               cut
               off
               from
               before
               thine
               eyes
               .
            
             2.
             
             Though
             faith
             be
             shaken
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             fixed
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             as
             a
             tree
             beaten
             by
             the
             winde
             ,
             keeping
             strong
             gripes
             of
             good
             ground
             ;
             Though
             faith
             seem
             to
             yield
             ,
             yet
             it
             faileth
             not
             ,
             and
             even
             when
             it
             is
             at
             the
             weakest
             ,
             it
             is
             uttering
             it self
             in
             some
             act
             ,
             as
             a
             wrestler
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             expression
             of
             Davids
             infirmity
             in
             faith
             is
             directed
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             earnest
             prayer
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             
               I
               am
               cut
               off
               from
               before
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               yet
               thou
               heardest
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplications
               .
            
             3.
             
             Praying
             faith
             ,
             how
             weak
             soever
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             misregarded
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             neverthelesse
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               heardest
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplication
               .
            
             4.
             
             There
             may
             be
             in
             a
             soul
             at
             one
             time
             both
             grief
             oppressing
             ,
             and
             hope
             upholding
             :
             both
             darknesse
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             ;
             both
             desperately
             doubting
             ,
             and
             strong
             griping
             of
             Gods
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             ;
             both
             a
             fainting
             and
             a
             fighting
             ;
             a
             seeming
             yeelding
             in
             the
             fight
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             striving
             of
             faith
             against
             all
             opposition
             ;
             both
             a
             foolish
             haste
             ,
             and
             a
             settled
             stayedness
             of
             faith
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               haste
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 23.
              
               
               O
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               all
               ye
               his
               Saints
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               preserveth
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               plentifully
               rewardeth
               the
               proud
               doer
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               strengthen
               your
               heart
               :
               all
               ye
               that
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             he
             maketh
             farther
             use
             of
             his
             experience
             ,
             in
             exhorting
             all
             the
             godly
             to
             follow
             his
             example
             ,
             encouraging
             them
             yet
             with
             hope
             of
             like
             success
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             gracious
             dealing
             of
             God
             with
             believers
             ,
             should
             glew
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Saints
             hearts
             that
             hear
             of
             it
             ,
             unto
             God
             in
             faith
             and
             love
             .
             
               O
               love
               the
               Lord
               all
               ye
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             He
             putteth
             love
             for
             faith
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             inseparable
             from
             faith
             ,
             and
             faith
             worketh
             by
             love
             ,
             and
             love
             proveth
             the
             sincerity
             of
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             The
             faithful
             man
             shall
             not
             want
             an
             upholder
             ,
             albeit
             he
             had
             no
             friends
             :
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               preserveth
               the
               faithful
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             proud
             man
             shall
             not
             want
             a
             pursuer
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             be
             avenged
             on
             him
             for
             his
             pride
             and
             oppression
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             world
             
             should
             let
             him
             alone
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               doth
               plentifully
               reward
               the
               proud
               doer
               .
            
             4.
             
             Albeit
             opposition
             be
             made
             unto
             a
             believer
             ,
             yet
             must
             he
             resist
             every
             thing
             which
             might
             put
             him
             back
             from
             trusting
             in
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             becometh
             a
             believer
             to
             be
             stout
             ;
             
               Be
               of
               good
               courage
            
             .
             5.
             
             Who
             so
             aimeth
             at
             courage
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             furnished
             with
             strength
             to
             double
             out
             his
             undertaking
             of
             faith
             :
             
               Be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               strengthen
               your
               heart
               .
            
             6.
             
             Hope
             grounded
             on
             the
             promise
             ,
             must
             be
             fixed
             ,
             that
             our
             courage
             may
             be
             founded
             not
             on
             our selves
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             
               Be
               of
               good
               courage
               all
               ye
               that
               hope
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXXII
             .
             A
             Psalme
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Maschil
            
             .
          
           
             
               David
               in
               this
               Psalm
               describeth
               the
               blessednesse
               of
               the
               man
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               general
               Doctrine
               ,
               set
               down
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Which
               he
               cleareth
               by
               his
               own
               experience
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Then
               he
               sheweth
               the
               uses
               both
               of
               the
               general
               doctrin
               ,
               &
               of
               his
               own
               experience
               ;
               First
               ,
               for
               inducing
               the
               godly
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               God
               by
               prayer
               in
               trouble
               .
               v.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               confirming
               of
               his
               own
               faith
               ▪
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               teaching
               all
               men
               submission
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               strive
               with
               him
               when
               he
               doth
               correct
               or
               exercise
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.9
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               believing
               in
               God
               in
               all
               conditions
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               And
               fifthly
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               Lord
               the
               joy
               and
               delight
               of
               the
               justified
               man.
               
            
          
           
             MAschil
             is
             put
             in
             the
             inscription
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             signifying
             instruction
             ;
             to
             teach
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             justification
             by
             faith
             is
             a
             lesson
             which
             all
             men
             have
             need
             to
             learn
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             more
             and
             more
             solidly
             ;
             because
             salvation
             and
             daily
             consolation
             in
             all
             the
             exercises
             of
             a
             mans
             soul
             dependeth
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               BLessed
               is
               he
               whose
               transgression
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               whose
               sin
               is
               covered
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               unto
               whom
               the
               Lord
               imputeth
               
               not
               iniquity
               :
               and
               in
               whose
               spirit
               
                 there
                 is
              
               no
               guile
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             Doctrine
             set
             down
             in
             these
             two
             verses
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             sin
             draweth
             on
             a
             debt
             which
             no
             man
             can
             satisfie
             for
             :
             such
             a
             debt
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             must
             perish
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             
               not
               forgiven
            
             .
             2.
             
             Sin
             is
             a
             filthinesse
             ,
             which
             neither
             God
             can
             behold
             ,
             without
             abominating
             the
             sinner
             ,
             nor
             the
             guilty
             conscience
             can
             look
             upon
             without
             horror
             ,
             except
             it
             
               be
               covered
            
             .
             3.
             
             Sin
             draweth
             on
             a
             guiltinesse
             ,
             which
             may
             draw
             men
             to
             damnation
             ,
             if
             it
             shal
             be
             imputed
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             justification
             of
             a
             sinner
             by
             his
             good
             works
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             his
             evil
             works
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             4.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             citing
             this
             place
             ,
             proveth
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               whose
               transgression
               is
               forgiven
               .
            
             5.
             
             Justification
             by
             faith
             ,
             or
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             accompanied
             with
             right
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whose
               transgression
               is
               forgiven
               .
            
             6.
             
             Justification
             by
             faith
             ,
             or
             absolution
             from
             sin
             ,
             is
             accompanied
             also
             with
             the
             upright
             endeavour
             of
             sanctification
             ;
             for
             of
             the
             justified
             man
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               in
               whose
               spirit
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               .
            
             7.
             
             Albeit
             no
             man
             liveth
             and
             sinneth
             not
             ,
             yet
             God
             hath
             a
             way
             to
             cleanse
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             upright
             man
             ;
             who
             honestly
             and
             without
             guile
             ,
             endeavoureth
             to
             walk
             before
             God
             ,
             by
             bringing
             him
             to
             give
             account
             of
             his
             debt
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             his
             guiltinesse
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             Christs
             sake
             
               forgiving
               him
            
             ,
             and
             with
             Christs
             righteousness
             
               covering
               him
            
             ,
             and
             for
             Christs
             mediation
             ,
             
               not
               imputing
               iniquity
               unto
               him
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 3.
              
               
               When
               I
               kept
               silence
               ,
               my
               bones
               waxed
               old
               through
               my
               roaring
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               day
               and
               night
               thy
               hand
               was
               heavy
               upon
               me
               :
               my
               moysture
               is
               turned
               into
               the
               drought
               of
               Summer
               .
               Salah
               .
            
          
           
             He
             declareth
             this
             Doctrine
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             how
             Gods
             wrath
             never
             left
             pursuing
             of
             him
             ,
             til
             he
             came
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             acknowledging
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             fleeing
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             the
             symbole
             of
             the
             expiatory
             sacrifice
             then
             daily
             offered
             for
             sin
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             man
             is
             fittest
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             mans
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             free
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             who
             hath
             felt
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             sin
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             Gods
             grace
             by
             experience
             of
             Gods
             pardon
             ;
             therefore
             is
             this
             Doctrine
             recommended
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             David
             ,
             
             who
             had
             felt
             both
             .
             2.
             
             A
             justified
             man
             who
             knoweth
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             yea
             readily
             may
             forget
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             precious
             truth
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             most
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             under
             guiltinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             pressure
             also
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             wrath
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             David
             for
             a
             while
             being
             in
             this
             condition
             ,
             was
             silent
             ,
             and
             came
             not
             off
             at
             first
             to
             seek
             relief
             the
             right
             way
             :
             for
             
               he
               kept
               silence
            
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             come
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             but
             was
             taken
             up
             only
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Rod.
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             is
             about
             to
             make
             his
             child
             sensible
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             free
             remission
             of
             them
             ,
             through
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             he
             can
             awake
             the
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ,
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             sad
             affliction
             ,
             and
             can
             encrease
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             furnace
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             child
             roar
             for
             sorrow
             and
             paine
             ,
             and
             thereby
             weaken
             his
             natural
             strength
             ,
             and
             waste
             his
             spirits
             and
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             bones
             ,
             and
             drive
             him
             to
             deaths
             door
             ,
             til
             he
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             ,
             or
             remission
             of
             sin
             by
             faith
             in
             God
             the
             Redeemer
             ;
             This
             was
             Davids
             case
             ,
             
               when
               he
               kept
               silence
               ,
               his
               bones
               waxed
               old
               .
               Gods
               hand
               was
               heavie
               upon
               him
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               sap
               of
               his
               body
            
             was
             dried
             up
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             moist
             earth
             is
             dried
             
               in
               the
               drought
               of
               Summer
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             I
             acknowledged
             my
             sinne
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             mine
             iniquity
             have
             I
             not
             hid
             :
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             wil
             confess
             my
             transgressions
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thou
             forgavest
             the
             iniquity
             of
             my
             sin
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             the
             Lord
             led
             him
             to
             the
             right
             remedy
             ,
             pointed
             out
             the
             way
             unto
             him
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             confession
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             seeking
             of
             mercy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             relieved
             .
             
               Whence
               learn.
            
             1.
             
             Before
             the
             Lord
             let
             his
             child
             go
             from
             under
             the
             Rod
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             given
             him
             an
             essay
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             way
             how
             unprofitable
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             him
             about
             to
             the
             right
             way
             of
             relief
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             .
             2.
             
             The
             only
             way
             to
             quiet
             the
             conscience
             ,
             to
             pacifie
             wrath
             ,
             and
             remove
             judgment
             ,
             is
             ingenuously
             to
             confesse
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             aggravate
             it
             sincerely
             (
             laying
             aside
             extenuations
             ,
             excuses
             ,
             and
             subterfuges
             ,
             for
             justifying
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             humiliation
             of
             our
             own
             selves
             before
             him
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             flie
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             laying
             out
             all
             before
             him
             ;
             as
             before
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             pursue
             controversies
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             only
             to
             th'
             intent
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             peace
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             reconciled
             .
             So
             did
             
               David
               ,
               He
               acknowledged
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               unto
               God
               ,
               he
               hid
               not
               〈◊〉
               iniquity
               .
            
             3.
             
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             renewing
             our
             peace
             is
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             
             when
             we
             take
             the
             right
             way
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             for
             so
             sonne
             as
             David
             resolved
             opon
             this
             course
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               he
               would
               confesse
            
             ,
             it
             followeth
             ,
             
               Thou
               forgavest
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
            
             
             For
             this
             shal
             every
             one
             that
             is
             godly
             pray
             unto
             thee
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             when
             thou
             maiest
             be
             found
             :
             surely
             in
             the
             floods
             of
             great
             waters
             ,
             they
             shal
             not
             come
             nigh
             unto
             him
          
           
             The
             first
             use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             of
             Davids
             experience
             ,
             is
             to
             teach
             others
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             in
             their
             trouble
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Justification
             by
             gracious
             forgiving
             iniquity
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             the
             godlies
             approaches
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             right
             worshipping
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             to
             shew
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             thus
             tried
             by
             experience
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Every
               godly
               one
               shall
               pray
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             time
             when
             God
             may
             be
             found
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             God
             is
             offering
             grace
             ,
             and
             sparing
             extremity
             of
             wrath
             ,
             which
             time
             men
             ought
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             short
             while
             it
             may
             last
             :
             They
             shal
             pray
             
               in
               a
               time
               when
               thou
               mayest
               be
               found
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             a
             godly
             man
             may
             be
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             waters
             of
             sore
             troubles
             ,
             and
             yet
             these
             troubles
             not
             come
             near
             unto
             him
             ,
             because
             God
             can
             furnish
             the
             man
             an
             Ark
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             he
             shal
             swim
             above
             the
             deluge
             :
             and
             when
             God
             keepeth
             off
             trouble
             ,
             that
             is
             proveth
             not
             hurtful
             ,
             (
             much
             more
             when
             he
             :
             maketh
             trouble
             a
             means
             of
             spiritual
             good
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             giveth
             the
             man
             true
             peace
             and
             contentment
             in
             himself
             )
             it
             is
             verified
             what
             is
             promised
             here
             ,
             
               Surely
               in
               the
               floods
               of
               great
               waters
               they
               shall
               not
               come
               near
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             Thou
             art
             my
             hiding
             place
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             preserve
             me
             from
             trouble
             :
             thou
             shalt
             compasse
             me
             about
             with
             songs
             of
             deliverance
          
           
             From
             the
             second
             use
             wherein
             David
             confirmeth
             his
             own
             faith
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             Experience
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             by
             gone
             should
             fasten
             resolution
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             faith
             hereafter
             in
             all
             troubles
             ,
             as
             here
             .
             2.
             
             The
             godly
             after
             one
             trouble
             ,
             should
             prepare
             for
             another
             ,
             after
             one
             delivery
             expect
             another
             ,
             as
             here
             .
             3.
             
             What
             God
             hath
             proved
             himself
             to
             be
             to
             us
             before
             ,
             we
             may
             promise
             ,
             he
             shal
             be
             the
             same
             to
             us
             in
             effect
             hereafter
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             that
             by
             Covenant
             and
             promise
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             in
             practice
             we
             have
             found
             him
             to
             he
             ;
             for
             David
             reasoneth
             thus
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               mine
               hiding
               place
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               preserve
               me
               from
               trouble
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             shal
             have
             no
             dammage
             by
             trouble
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             4.
             
             A
             justified
             soul
             resolving
             to
             make
             use
             
             of
             God
             in
             every
             condition
             that
             can
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             may
             promise
             to
             himself
             a
             comfortable
             out-gate
             of
             all
             his
             troubles
             ,
             and
             matter
             of
             praise
             and
             joy
             from
             God
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             yea
             ,
             he
             may
             confidently
             say
             with
             
               David
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               compasse
               me
               about
               with
               joyfull
               deliverance
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 8.
              
               
               I
               will
               instruct
               thee
               ,
               and
               teach
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               which
               thou
               shalt
               go
               :
               I
               wil
               guide
               thee
               with
               mine
               eye
               .
            
             
               9
               Be
               ye
               not
               as
               the
               horse
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               mule
               which
               have
               no
               understanding
               :
               whose
               mouth
               mu●t
               be
               held
               in
               with
               bit
               and
               bridle
               ,
               lest
               they
               come
               n●er
               unto
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             third
             use
             of
             teaching
             others
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             right
             use
             of
             experience
             is
             to
             edifie
             others
             as
             our
             calling
             requireth
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             converted
             ,
             we
             should
             strengthen
             our
             brethren
             ;
             for
             this
             David
             doth
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               instruct
               thee
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             When
             we
             have
             heard
             how
             others
             have
             been
             afflicted
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             wiser
             ,
             and
             take
             instruction
             by
             their
             example
             ,
             that
             we
             strive
             not
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             submit
             our selves
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             acknowledge
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             seek
             mercy
             of
             him
             :
             
               Be
               not
               as
               the
               horse
               or
               the
               mule
               .
            
             3.
             
             Whosoever
             wil
             not
             submit
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             seek
             unto
             his
             favour
             ,
             shal
             find
             themselves
             so
             much
             the
             more
             hardly
             dealt
             with
             ,
             as
             horses
             and
             mules
             
               are
               bound
               in
               with
               bit
               and
               bridle
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver
               10
            
             Many
             sorrows
             
               shal
               be
            
             to
             the
             wicked
             :
             but
             he
             that
             trusteth
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             mercy
             shal
             compasse
             him
             about
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             fourth
             use
             of
             maintaining
             a
             course
             of
             adhering
             to
             God
             in
             all
             conditions
             ,
             because
             it
             shal
             be
             better
             with
             the
             believer
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             wicked
             ;
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             advantage
             to
             be
             had
             by
             repining
             against
             God
             ,
             only
             the
             multiplication
             of
             sorrows
             shal
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             sin
             upon
             sin
             ,
             wrath
             upon
             wrath
             ,
             judgement
             upon
             judgement
             ;
             and
             after
             temporal
             evils
             ,
             everlasting
             shal
             follow
             ,
             
               for
               many
               sorrowes
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             2.
             
             Not
             repining
             against
             God
             ,
             taking
             with
             our
             chastisements
             ,
             acknowledging
             of
             our
             sins
             in
             our
             affliction
             ;
             seeking
             in
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             leaning
             unto
             him
             ,
             putteth
             difference
             between
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             believer
             is
             set
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             man
             that
             is
             like
             a
             horse
             or
             mule
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               man
               that
               trusteth
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             tentation
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             or
             opposition
             shal
             make
             assault
             against
             the
             believer
             ;
             mercy
             shal
             make
             
             the
             defence
             ;
             and
             shal
             give
             the
             deliverance
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             
               for
               mercy
               shall
               compasse
               him
               about
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               11
            
             Be
             glad
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             yee
             righteous
             :
             and
             shout
             for
             joy
             ,
             all
             ye
             that
             are
             upright
             in
             heart
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             last
             use
             of
             making
             God
             our
             joy
             and
             delight
             ;
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             understand
             the
             way
             of
             Justification
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             have
             fled
             to
             God
             for
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             justified
             ,
             have
             great
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             should
             make
             conscience
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             :
             for
             to
             them
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               ye
               righteous
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             justified
             man
             is
             no
             counterfeit
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             hypocrite
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             outward
             obedience
             to
             the
             Lords
             Law
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             his
             joy
             and
             triumphing
             is
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             his
             grace
             ,
             his
             good
             wil
             ,
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             constant
             kindnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Be
               glad
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalm
               in
               Gods
               Providence
               hath
               no
               Inscription
               ,
               as
               also
               many
               others
               have
               none
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               look
               upon
               holy
               Scriptures
               as
               altogether
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               put
               price
               upon
               it
               for
               the
               Writers
               thereof
               ,
               whether
               their
               name
               be
               expressed
               or
               not
               .
               In
               it
               there
               is
               first
               an
               exhortation
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               for
               his
               powerful
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               righteous
               government
               of
               all
               things
               in
               general
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               more
               specially
               for
               his
               powerfull
               guiding
               the
               workes
               of
               Creation
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               an
               exhortation
               ,
               as
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               fear
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               omnipotency
               ,
               and
               his
               powerful
               over-ruling
               and
               disappointing
               all
               the
               devices
               of
               men
               against
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               his
               powerfull
               executing
               all
               his
               own
               wil
               ,
               v.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               proclaiming
               the
               blessedness
               of
               the
               Lords
               Church
               and
               People
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               praises
               in
               reaching
               his
               Providence
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               favours
               of
               his
               
               People
               ,
               ver
               .
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               In
               special
               ,
               for
               disappointing
               and
               evacuating
               all
               vaine
               confidences
               of
               men
               ,
               great
               and
               smal
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               taking
               care
               of
               such
               as
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               all
               evil
               ,
               v.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               use
               is
               set
               down
               which
               the
               godly
               doe
               make
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               song
               of
               praise
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               REjoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               ye
               righteous
               :
               for
               praise
               is
               comely
               for
               the
               upright
               .
            
             
               2
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               with
               Harp
               ,
               sing
               unto
               him
               with
               the
               Psaltery
               ,
               and
               an
               instrument
               of
               ten
               strings
               .
            
             
               3
               Sing
               unto
               him
               a
               new
               Song
               ,
               play
               skilfully
               with
               a
               loud
               noise
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             exhortation
             made
             to
             the
             godly
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             is
             a
             point
             of
             praising
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             here
             expounded
             to
             be
             praise
             ;
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               praise
               is
               comely
            
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             all
             be
             bound
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             yet
             none
             wil
             do
             it
             chearfully
             and
             acceptably
             ,
             save
             only
             the
             godly
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               ye
               righteous
            
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             exercise
             more
             becoming
             the
             godly
             ,
             then
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             we
             look
             to
             the
             object
             of
             the
             praise
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ;
             or
             whether
             we
             look
             to
             their
             obligation
             above
             all
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             
               For
               praise
               is
               comely
               to
               the
               upright
               .
            
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             exercise
             whereunto
             we
             have
             more
             need
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             ,
             then
             to
             praise
             ;
             such
             is
             our
             dulnesse
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             the
             excellency
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             worke
             ,
             as
             the
             Ceremonial
             use
             of
             musical
             instruments
             in
             the
             paedagogie
             of
             Moses
             ,
             did
             signifie
             and
             import
             ;
             the
             religious
             use
             whereof
             ,
             albeit
             it
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ;
             (
             the
             natural
             or
             civil
             use
             thereof
             remaining
             stil
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             and
             after
             it
             ,
             )
             yet
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bending
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             soule
             and
             body
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             :
             and
             this
             necessity
             of
             our
             up-stirring
             is
             imported
             in
             a
             threefold
             exhortation
             .
             5
             The
             praises
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             wel
             considered
             ,
             wil
             yeild
             continually
             new
             matter
             ,
             and
             fresh
             delight
             in
             the
             work
             .
             
               Sing
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               ●
               new
               Song
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               For
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               right
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               works
               are
               done
               in
               truth
            
             
               5
               He
               loveth
               righteousnesse
               and
               judgment
               :
               the
               earth
               is
               ful
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             From
             the
             arguments
             of
             praise
             taken
             from
             his
             good
             governing
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             powerfull
             appointment
             of
             what
             is
             done
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             thereof
             in
             effect
             ,
             is
             most
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             equitable
             ,
             that
             the
             creatures
             are
             so
             ranked
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             superiour
             ,
             some
             inferiour
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             ruling
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             serving
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             stronger
             ,
             some
             weaker
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             agreeing
             to
             other
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             disagreeing
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             feeding
             upon
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             made
             food
             and
             prey
             to
             others
             ;
             all
             making
             up
             a
             harmony
             of
             wel
             ruled
             concords
             and
             discords
             ,
             all
             is
             done
             wel
             and
             equitable
             :
             for
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               right
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               workes
               are
               done
               in
               truth
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             cannot
             but
             do
             justly
             ,
             because
             his
             nature
             is
             such
             ,
             
               He
               loveth
               righteousnesse
               and
               judgment
            
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             world
             wee
             can
             set
             our
             eyes
             upon
             ,
             but
             it
             speaketh
             praise
             to
             God
             for
             his
             bounty
             to
             his
             creatures
             ,
             and
             specially
             to
             man.
             
               The
               earth
               is
               ful
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 6
              
               By
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               were
               the
               heavens
               made
               :
               and
               all
               the
               hoste
               of
               them
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
            
             
               7
               He
               gathereth
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               Sea
               together
               as
               an
               heap
               ,
               he
               layeth
               up
               the
               depth
               in
               store
               houses
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             Works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             omnipotency
             and
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             creating
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             ;
             as
             they
             do
             praise
             God
             ,
             so
             also
             do
             they
             prove
             the
             power
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             his
             governing
             them
             .
             
               By
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               the
               heavens
               were
               made
               .
            
             2.
             
             How
             easie
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             govern
             and
             guide
             the
             World
             wel
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             his
             making
             of
             all
             things
             at
             a
             word
             ,
             
               He
               made
               all
               the
               hoste
               of
               them
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             and
             it
             can
             cost
             him
             no
             more
             to
             uphold
             and
             rule
             them
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             3.
             
             He
             is
             able
             to
             ward
             off
             whatsoever
             evil
             can
             befal
             us
             :
             
               For
               he
               gathers
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               sea
               as
               an
               heap
               ,
            
             which
             would
             naturally
             overflow
             the
             earth
             .
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             more
             bands
             over
             our
             heads
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             awe
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               He
               layeth
               up
               the
               deep
               in
               store-houses
               ,
            
             to
             let
             them
             loose
             ,
             when
             and
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 8.
              
               
               Let
               all
               the
               earth
               feare
               the
               Lord
               ;
               let
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               9
               For
               he
               spake
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               he
               commanded
               ,
               and
               it
               stoodfast
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Lord
               bringeth
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               heathen
               to
               nought
               ;
               he
               maketh
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               people
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               11
               The
               counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               standeth
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               all
               generations
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             he
             exhorteth
             as
             to
             praise
             ,
             so
             also
             to
             fear
             him
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             right
             use
             of
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             ,
             how
             glorious
             and
             how
             dreadful
             the
             Creator
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             and
             to
             beware
             to
             offend
             him
             .
             
               Let
               all
               the
               earth
               feare
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             No
             man
             on
             earth
             is
             exempted
             from
             Gods
             judgment
             ,
             when
             he
             transgresseth
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             albeit
             he
             be
             without
             the
             Church
             :
             
               Let
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               stand
               in
               awe
               of
               him
               .
            
             3.
             
             His
             omnipotency
             manifested
             in
             framing
             and
             setling
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             at
             a
             word
             :
             should
             move
             men
             to
             feare
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             given
             for
             a
             reason
             to
             feare
             him
             ,
             
               Because
               he
               spake
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               done
               ;
               he
               commanded
               ,
               and
               it
               stood
               fast
               .
            
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             fear
             not
             God
             ,
             have
             many
             devices
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             how
             to
             make
             themselves
             blessed
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             overturn
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             ;
             but
             God
             disappointeth
             them
             of
             their
             design
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             one
             and
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             
               He
               bringeth
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Heathen
               to
               nought
               ,
               and
               he
               maketh
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               people
               of
               none
               effect
               ,
            
             and
             therfore
             all
             should
             fear
             him
             .
             5.
             
             The
             whole
             worke
             of
             the
             Lords
             Providence
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             end
             therof
             ,
             is
             all
             at
             once
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Lords
             work
             is
             deliberately
             fixed
             by
             him
             ;
             
               The
               counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               standeth
               for
               ever
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             goeth
             on
             in
             executing
             of
             his
             determinate
             resolution
             ,
             from
             one
             generation
             to
             another
             ,
             without
             being
             frustrate
             of
             his
             purpose
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             lesse
             or
             more
             at
             any
             time
             :
             
               The
               counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               standeth
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               all
               generations
               .
            
             7.
             
             Such
             as
             follow
             Gods
             direction
             ,
             do
             obey
             his
             revealed
             Wil
             ,
             do
             take
             the
             course
             set
             down
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             for
             their
             reconciliation
             with
             him
             ,
             through
             the
             Messiah
             Christ
             ,
             and
             do
             set
             his
             Word
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             cannot
             be
             disappointed
             of
             what
             is
             promised
             by
             God
             in
             his
             revealed
             wil
             ,
             
               For
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               standeth
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               all
               generations
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 12.
              
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               Nation
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               the
               People
               whom
               he
               hath
               chosen
               for
               his
               own
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Lord
               looketh
               from
               Heaven
               :
               he
               beholdeth
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               From
               the
               place
               of
               his
               habitation
               ,
               he
               looketh
               upon
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               He
               fashioneth
               their
               hearts
               alike
               :
               he
               considereth
               all
               their
               works
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             he
             sheweth
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             praise
             who
             hath
             chosen
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             doth
             dispose
             of
             all
             things
             to
             their
             behoof
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             all
             the
             people
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             only
             entred
             in
             Covenant
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             God
             in
             a
             peculiar
             way
             ;
             for
             here
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               Nation
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             do
             lay
             hold
             on
             God
             as
             their
             God
             ,
             are
             the
             only
             blessed
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               that
               Nation
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             consideration
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             beside
             God
             ,
             have
             chosen
             God
             for
             their
             God
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             they
             have
             evidence
             of
             their
             Election
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             here
             called
             ,
             
               The
               people
               whom
               he
               hath
               chosen
               .
            
             4.
             
             Such
             people
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             are
             that
             peculiar
             portion
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             apart
             for
             himself
             to
             draw
             the
             rent
             of
             his
             glory
             in
             the
             world
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             in
             a
             special
             way
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             keep
             in
             his
             possession
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             bereft
             of
             them
             ;
             
               For
               they
               are
               the
               People
               whom
               he
               hath
               chosen
               for
               his
               inheritance
               .
            
             5.
             
             Though
             the
             Church
             be
             the
             only
             inheritance
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             is
             the
             object
             of
             his
             wise
             ,
             holy
             and
             powerful
             providence
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             the
             Church
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               looketh
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               beholds
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
            
             6.
             
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             plot
             on
             earth
             against
             Gods
             Church
             :
             but
             God
             is
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             knoweth
             it
             perfectly
             ;
             for
             
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               habitation
               ,
               he
               looketh
               on
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             Lord
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             most
             secret
             device
             of
             men
             ,
             better
             or
             worse
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Maker
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             
               He
               fashioneth
               their
               hearts
               alike
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             one
             as
             well
             as
             of
             another
             )
             
               he
               considereth
               all
               their
               works
            
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             of
             them
             what
             he
             will.
             8.
             
             Men
             had
             need
             to
             consider
             whereupon
             their
             heart
             is
             set
             ,
             and
             what
             course
             they
             are
             upon
             ,
             and
             what
             work
             they
             are
             about
             ,
             
             for
             he
             knoweth
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               and
               considereth
               every
               mans
               work
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 16.
              
               
               There
               is
               no
               King
               saved
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               an
               hoste
               :
               a
               mighty
               man
               is
               not
               delivered
               by
               much
               strength
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               An
               horse
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               for
               safety
               :
               neither
               ,
               shall
               he
               deliver
               any
               by
               his
               great
               strength
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Behold
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               :
               upon
               them
               that
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
               :
            
             
               19.
               
               To
               deliver
               their
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               them
               alive
               in
               famine
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             he
             sets
             at
             naught
             all
             carnal
             confidence
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             his
             people
             may
             neither
             fear
             their
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             trust
             in
             their
             own
             furniture
             ,
             and
             preferreth
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             all
             carnal
             confidence
             whatsoever
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Trusting
             in
             means
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             a
             mans
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             assistance
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             other
             creatures
             ,
             )
             is
             an
             errour
             so
             natural
             ,
             and
             fixed
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             need
             to
             be
             refuted
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             vaine
             confidence
             to
             lean
             unto
             ,
             which
             cannot
             deliver
             a
             man
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               King
               saved
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               an
               hoste
               ,
               a
               mighty
               man
               is
               not
               delivered
               by
               much
               strength
               ,
               and
               a
               horse
               is
               a
               vain
               thing
               for
               safety
            
             :
             And
             the
             actuall
             frustrating
             of
             mens
             hopes
             ,
             to
             be
             helped
             by
             authority
             ,
             strength
             ,
             or
             external
             helpes
             ,
             should
             teach
             men
             not
             to
             lean
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             making
             use
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             man
             that
             believeth
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             feareth
             him
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             more
             safe
             condition
             ,
             then
             the
             wicked
             in
             all
             their
             power
             and
             riches
             :
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             whole
             perfection
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             is
             comprized
             in
             these
             two
             ,
             trusting
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             fearing
             him
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             description
             here
             of
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             blessed
             man.
             4.
             
             The
             godly
             cannot
             secure
             themselves
             from
             being
             brought
             in
             straits
             and
             necessities
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             God
             shall
             have
             a
             care
             of
             them
             in
             their
             necessities
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             blessed
             out-gate
             out
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             
               For
               his
               eye
               is
               on
               them
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               them
               alive
               in
               famine
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 20
                 ▪
              
               Our
               soul
               waiteth
               for
               the
               Lord
               ;
               he
               is
               our
               help
               and
               our
               shield
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               For
               our
               heart
               shall
               rejoyce
               i●
               him
               ;
               because
               we
               have
               trusted
               in
               his
               holy
               Name
               .
            
             
             
               22.
               
               Let
               thy
               mercy
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               be
               upon
               us
               :
               according
               as
               we
               hope
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             is
             set
             down
             the
             use
             of
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             the
             godly
             should
             make
             of
             it
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             the
             points
             of
             the
             Lords
             praise
             ,
             are
             props
             of
             the
             Saints
             faith
             ,
             and
             grounds
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             as
             this
             Conclusion
             drawn
             from
             this
             song
             of
             praise
             ,
             doth
             shew
             :
             
               Our
               soul
               waiteth
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
            
             2.
             
             Every
             believer
             may
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             promise
             to
             himself
             cause
             of
             rejoycing
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             
               Our
               hearts
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               him
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               trusted
               in
               him
               .
            
             3.
             
             Faith
             always
             differenceth
             it self
             from
             presumption
             ,
             by
             praying
             for
             what
             is
             promised
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               mercy
               be
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Believers
             .
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             grounded
             upon
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             therefore
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             disappointed
             ,
             
               But
               Gods
               mercy
               shall
               be
               on
               them
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               hope
               in
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXXIV
             .
             
               A
               Psalme
               of
            
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             changed
             his
             behaviour
             before
             Abimelech
             ;
             and
             he
             drove
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             he
             departed
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               Psalme
               David
               praiseth
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               delivery
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Gath
               ,
               and
               exhorteth
               others
               to
               praise
               God
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               experience
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Then
               for
               making
               farther
               use
               of
               this
               mercy
               ,
               he
               gives
               out
               general
               doctrines
               concerning
               Gods
               protection
               and
               care
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               with
               the
               uses
               thereof
               ,
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               giveth
               counsel
               how
               to
               lead
               a
               blessed
               life
               ,
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               enforceth
               his
               counsel
               by
               promises
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               who
               obey
               Gods
               counsel
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               to
               the
               wicked
               man
               ,
               who
               obeyeth
               not
               ,
               ver
               .
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Inscription
             
               We
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             to
             good
             purpose
             to
             observe
             special
             mercies
             ,
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             and
             to
             
             note
             the
             circumstances
             thereof
             as
             here
             is
             done
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             men
             in
             a
             preposterous
             fear
             ,
             flying
             from
             one
             danger
             ,
             may
             fall
             in
             another
             worse
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             into
             an
             unhallowed
             place
             ,
             amongst
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             Saul
             ,
             he
             falleth
             in
             Abimelech
             or
             Achish
             his
             hands
             .
             3.
             
             And
             that
             God
             pitieth
             the
             infirmity
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             gives
             successe
             ,
             some
             whiles
             to
             weak
             and
             unthrifty
             shifts
             ,
             as
             here
             when
             
               David
               changed
               his
               behaviour
            
             ,
             he
             escaped
             .
             4.
             
             That
             God
             can
             and
             doth
             dispose
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             a
             minde
             to
             work
             by
             them
             :
             for
             he
             did
             move
             the
             heart
             of
             Achish
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             David
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             of
             a
             distracted
             man.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 I
              
               Will
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               at
               all
               times
               :
               his
               praise
               shall
               continually
               be
               in
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               My
               soul
               shall
               make
               her
               boast
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               the
               humble
               shall
               hear
               thereof
               and
               be
               glad
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             promiseth
             here
             for
             his
             own
             part
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             mercy
             received
             :
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             no
             mercy
             should
             be
             misregarded
             ;
             so
             ,
             notable
             mercies
             should
             be
             specially
             remembered
             ,
             and
             God
             blessed
             for
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             to
             take
             all
             occasions
             to
             speak
             of
             God
             to
             others
             ,
             
               His
               praise
               shall
               be
               continually
               in
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             be
             our
             condition
             in
             our selves
             ,
             matter
             of
             gloriation
             in
             God
             shall
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             the
             believer
             ,
             and
             this
             gloriation
             is
             a
             duty
             and
             a
             point
             of
             praising
             God
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               shall
               make
               her
               boast
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             4.
             
             Only
             humble
             souls
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             weaknesse
             are
             the
             people
             who
             do
             reap
             benefit
             by
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             bestowed
             on
             others
             and
             themselves
             :
             
               The
               humble
               shall
               hear
               and
               be
               glad
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 3.
              
               
               O
               magnifie
               the
               Lord
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               exalt
               his
               Name
               together
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               sought
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               heard
               me
               ,
               and
               delivered
               me
               from
               all
               my
               fears
               .
            
          
           
             He
             exhorteth
             others
             to
             praise
             God
             with
             him
             ,
             magnifying
             him
             for
             his
             greatness
             ,
             and
             exalting
             him
             for
             his
             highnesse
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Saints
             are
             obliged
             to
             help
             one
             another
             in
             praises
             as
             well
             as
             in
             prayer
             ,
             albeit
             it
             cometh
             to
             passe
             that
             many
             do
             crave
             the
             aide
             of
             others
             prayers
             ;
             who
             call
             not
             for
             their
             help
             to
             praise
             :
             for
             here
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               exalt
               his
               name
               together
               .
            
             2.
             
             By
             Prayer
             the
             Lord
             is
             sought
             and
             found
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             small
             matter
             of
             comfort
             to
             
             us
             ,
             and
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             our
             prayer
             is
             regarded
             :
             
               I
               sought
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               he
               heard
               me
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             what
             is
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             should
             not
             hinder
             prayer
             ;
             for
             the
             fears
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             not
             certain
             prophecies
             :
             for
             God
             can
             deliver
             out
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             
               He
               delivered
               me
               out
               of
               all
               my
               feares
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               They
               looked
               unto
               him
               and
               were
               lightned
               :
               and
               their
               faces
               were
               not
               ashamed
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               This
               poor
               man
               cryed
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               heard
               him
               ,
               and
               saved
               him
               out
               of
               all
               his
               troubles
               .
            
          
           
             He
             is
             glad
             ,
             and
             commendeth
             Gods
             goodnesse
             to
             him
             for
             the
             fruit
             of
             this
             mercy
             to
             other
             believers
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             One
             mans
             experience
             may
             be
             an
             encouragement
             to
             many
             ,
             to
             run
             to
             God
             for
             the
             like
             alms
             .
             This
             David
             foreseeth
             shall
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             men
             seeing
             him
             delivered
             ,
             shall
             look
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             comfort
             ,
             and
             confidence
             by
             this
             means
             .
             
               They
               looked
               on
               him
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             David
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             we
             on
             Christ
             (
             represented
             by
             him
             )
             and
             at
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelling
             in
             Christ
             ;
             So
             they
             were
             lightened
             ,
             and
             thus
             comforted
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             darknesse
             of
             their
             troubles
             :
             
               and
               their
               faces
               were
               not
               ashamed
            
             ;
             because
             of
             confidence
             raised
             by
             this
             experience
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             find
             the
             like
             mercy
             ,
             when
             they
             stood
             in
             need
             .
             2.
             
             The
             way
             to
             make
             best
             use
             of
             the
             example
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             any
             person
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             which
             fall
             forth
             in
             our
             time
             ,
             or
             are
             made
             certainly
             known
             to
             us
             any
             way
             ,
             is
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             or
             our
             condition
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             draw
             nearest
             in
             similitude
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             mean
             condition
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             for
             so
             do
             the
             Saints
             look
             on
             David
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Not
             this
             rare
             Saint
             David
             ,
             or
             this
             great
             Prophet
             David
             ,
             or
             this
             holy
             man
             David
             ,
             who
             was
             according
             to
             Gods
             heart
             ;
             
               but
               this
               poor
               man
            
             David
             
               cried
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               heard
               him
               ,
               and
               saved
               him
               out
               of
               all
               his
               troubles
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 7.
              
               
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               encampeth
               round
               about
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               and
               delivereth
               them
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               O
               taste
               and
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               :
               blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               trusteth
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             are
             set
             down
             general
             Doctrines
             concerning
             Gods
             care
             of
             believers
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             feed
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             uses
             thereof
             ;
             To
             trust
             and
             fear
             God.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             right
             sight
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             a
             mans
             own
             self
             ,
             will
             give
             him
             great
             light
             about
             the
             Lords
             manner
             of
             dealing
             with
             others
             ,
             his
             children
             ,
             
             as
             here
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Godly
             walk
             among
             foes
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             a
             continual
             warfare
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             well
             looked
             to
             and
             guarded
             .
             
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               encampeth
               round
               about
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             is
             the
             sweetest
             thing
             that
             ever
             was
             felt
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             season
             the
             bitterest
             cup
             that
             ever
             believer
             drank
             of
             :
             
               Taste
               and
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               .
            
             4.
             
             By
             faith
             is
             the
             taste
             of
             this
             sweetnesse
             gotten
             :
             
               for
               blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               trusts
               in
               him
               .
            
             5.
             
             All
             that
             the
             believer
             can
             attain
             to
             in
             this
             life
             of
             spiritual
             consolation
             ,
             whether
             by
             faith
             or
             experience
             sweetened
             with
             lively
             comforts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             taste
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             had
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             taste
             ,
             O
             how
             sweet
             a
             joy
             ,
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             is
             it
             !
             
               O
               taste
               and
               see
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               .
            
             6.
             
             Affliction
             purgeth
             the
             taste
             of
             the
             believer
             ,
             and
             a
             soul
             driven
             from
             all
             worldly
             helps
             ,
             but
             fitted
             for
             exercising
             spiritual
             senses
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             ,
             Davids
             taste
             is
             purged
             well
             after
             trouble
             .
             7.
             
             As
             God
             is
             very
             communicative
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             offereth
             himself
             to
             men
             to
             be
             taken
             a
             proof
             of
             :
             so
             also
             gracious
             souls
             do
             wish
             and
             invite
             others
             to
             share
             with
             them
             in
             whatsoever
             grace
             the
             Lord
             doth
             bestow
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             here
             ,
             saying
             to
             all
             ,
             
               O
               taste
               and
               see
            
             .
             8.
             
             Albeit
             this
             sweetnesse
             be
             not
             found
             at
             the
             first
             out-putting
             of
             faith
             ,
             yet
             let
             faith
             rest
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             feel
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             
               for
               blessed
               is
               he
               that
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             faith
             it self
             is
             a
             taste
             of
             that
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9.
              
               
               O
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ye
               his
               Saints
               :
               for
               
                 there
                 is
              
               no
               want
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               young
               lions
               do
               lack
               and
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               seek
               the
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               not
               want
               any
               good
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Gods
             care
             to
             feed
             and
             provide
             for
             all
             necessary
             furniture
             ,
             unto
             the
             believer
             ,
             with
             the
             use
             thereof
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             fear
             God.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             True
             believers
             in
             God
             must
             study
             holinesse
             ,
             for
             evidencing
             of
             their
             faith
             ;
             for
             therefore
             are
             they
             called
             Saints
             ,
             and
             his
             Saints
             .
             2.
             
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             property
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             set
             on
             work
             to
             do
             what
             the
             Lord
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             to
             forbear
             what
             he
             forbiddeth
             ;
             and
             no
             bonds
             of
             inclination
             ,
             counsel
             ,
             example
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             fear
             of
             shame
             ,
             or
             punishment
             from
             men
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             keep
             a
             man
             in
             order
             when
             he
             meeteth
             with
             a
             fit
             tentation
             to
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             restraineth
             the
             man
             both
             outwardly
             and
             inwardly
             ,
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             open
             ,
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             ▪
             and
             whatsoever
             measure
             of
             holy
             
             fear
             the
             Saints
             have
             attained
             unto
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             be
             exhorted
             ,
             and
             must
             hearken
             unto
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             grow
             in
             this
             grace
             :
             
               O
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               ye
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             fear
             God
             ,
             need
             not
             to
             want
             any
             necessary
             furniture
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               want
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
            
             4.
             
             Proud
             oppressors
             ,
             wealthy
             and
             potent
             Princes
             ,
             that
             trust
             in
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             sure
             of
             their
             own
             standing
             and
             furniture
             ,
             as
             the
             meanest
             of
             true
             believers
             are
             .
             
               The
               lions
               do
               lack
               and
               suffer
               hunger
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               seek
               the
               Lord
               shall
               not
               want
               .
            
             Though
             the
             godly
             may
             want
             many
             earthly
             things
             yet
             shall
             they
             have
             food
             and
             raiment
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               not
               want
               any
               good
               thing
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             right
             sort
             of
             fearing
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             labouring
             for
             more
             and
             more
             near
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             inseparable
             properties
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             are
             called
             Saints
             are
             called
             here
             fearers
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             seekers
             of
             him
             also
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 11.
              
               
               Come
               ,
               ye
               children
               ,
               hearken
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               desireth
               life
               :
               and
               loveth
               many
               dayes
               :
               that
               he
               may
               see
               good
               ?
            
             
               13.
               
               Keep
               thy
               tongue
               from
               evill
               ,
               and
               thy
               lips
               from
               speaking
               guile
               :
            
             
               14.
               
               D●part
               from
               evill
               ,
               and
               do
               good
               :
               seek
               peace
               ,
               and
               pursue
               it
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             giveth
             direction
             how
             a
             man
             shall
             live
             blessedly
             ,
             by
             evidencing
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             grace
             inseparable
             from
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             manifesting
             it self
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             commands
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             should
             be
             such
             mutual
             love
             and
             respect
             between
             the
             teacher
             and
             the
             people
             taught
             ,
             as
             is
             between
             parents
             and
             children
             ;
             yea
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             servants
             offereh
             himself
             as
             a
             father
             ready
             to
             instruct
             his
             visible
             Church
             ,
             as
             his
             children
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               ye
               children
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               hearken
               unto
               me
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             true
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             the
             way
             to
             live
             blessedly
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             where
             misery
             most
             aboundeth
             ,
             and
             this
             should
             be
             a
             motive
             to
             seek
             after
             this
             grace
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             asked
             here
             ,
             
               What
               man
               is
               he
               that
               desireth
               life
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             and
             then
             the
             way
             to
             attain
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             in
             some
             particulars
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             inseparable
             companions
             of
             faith
             in
             God.
             3.
             
             The
             true
             fear
             of
             God
             must
             evidence
             it self
             by
             the
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             ruling
             of
             mans
             tongue
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ;
             eschewing
             whatsoever
             the
             Lord
             forbids
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             every
             good
             duty
             which
             God
             commandeth
             ,
             and
             the
             keeping
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             so
             farre
             as
             in
             us
             lieth
             ,
             
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             Prophets
             words
             bear
             ,
             vers
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             This
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             effect
             ,
             when
             such
             outward
             works
             proceed
             from
             inward
             principles
             of
             saving
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 15.
              
               
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               upon
               the
               righteous
               :
               and
               his
               ears
               
                 are
                 open
              
               unto
               their
               cry
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               The
               face
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               against
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               remembrance
               of
               them
               from
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             he
             presseth
             this
             Doctrine
             by
             shewing
             the
             priviledges
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             miserable
             state
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             setting
             the
             one
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             opposition
             thrice
             ;
             In
             the
             first
             learn
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             good
             means
             to
             keep
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             consider
             the
             gain
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             the
             dammage
             and
             danger
             of
             wickednes
             ,
             as
             here
             they
             are
             set
             in
             opposition
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             have
             their
             eye
             upon
             God
             and
             his
             word
             ,
             for
             righteousnesse
             and
             life
             ,
             may
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             watchful
             eye
             of
             God
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             direction
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             their
             consolation
             in
             their
             grief
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             out
             of
             trouble
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               upon
               the
               righteous
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             the
             righteous
             lend
             their
             ears
             to
             Gods
             word
             ,
             to
             his
             promises
             and
             precepts
             :
             so
             the
             Lord
             lendeth
             his
             eare
             to
             their
             supplications
             and
             desires
             ,
             
               His
               ears
               are
               open
               to
               their
               cry
               .
            
             4.
             
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             ,
             who
             fear
             not
             God
             ,
             set
             their
             face
             to
             do
             evill
             ,
             and
             to
             transgresse
             Gods
             commands
             ;
             so
             God
             shall
             set
             his
             face
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             avenged
             upon
             them
             :
             
               The
               face
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               against
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             only
             happinesse
             which
             the
             wicked
             man
             seeketh
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             riches
             ,
             honour
             and
             pleasure
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             own
             name
             in
             estimation
             among
             men
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             also
             ,
             beside
             the
             losse
             of
             heaven
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             temporal
             life
             withal
             ;
             for
             
               The
               face
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               their
               remembrance
               from
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 righteous
              
               cry
               ,
               and
               the
               LORD
               heareth
               ,
               and
               delivereth
               them
               out
               of
               all
               their
               troubles
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               nigh
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               of
               a
               broken
               heart
               :
               and
               saveth
               such
               as
               be
               of
               a
               contrite
               spirit
               .
            
             
             
               19
               Many
               are
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               delivereth
               him
               out
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               20
               He
               keepeth
               all
               his
               bones
               :
               not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               broken
               .
            
             
               21
               Evil
               shal
               sla●
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               hate
               the
               righteous
               shal
               be
               desolate
               .
            
          
           
             Another
             opposition
             ,
             of
             the
             good
             appointed
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             appointed
             for
             the
             wicked
             .
             
               Wherein
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             putteth
             the
             godly
             to
             trouble
             ,
             and
             by
             trouble
             putteth
             them
             to
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             delayes
             answer
             til
             the
             need
             be
             great
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             do
             cry
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             giveth
             evidence
             of
             his
             hearing
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             deliverance
             ;
             for
             
               The
               righteous
               cry
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               heareth
               ,
               and
               delivereth
               them
               out
               of
               all
               their
               troubles
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             as
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             wil
             press
             his
             own
             so
             long
             with
             trouble
             til
             he
             break
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             kil
             their
             natural
             courage
             and
             confidence
             ;
             for
             here
             are
             the
             godly
             described
             to
             be
             men
             of
             
               a
               broken
               heart
               ,
               and
               contrite
               spirit
               .
            
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Lord
             so
             break
             the
             natural
             confidence
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             so
             empty
             them
             (
             by
             trouble
             )
             of
             all
             conceit
             of
             their
             own
             worth
             ,
             wisdom
             or
             ability
             to
             deliver
             themselves
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             rely
             on
             God
             only
             ;
             yet
             wil
             he
             not
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             them
             to
             perish
             in
             discouragement
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               neer
               to
               them
               that
               are
               of
               a
               broken
               heart
               ,
               and
               saveth
               such
               as
               be
               of
               a
               contrite
               spirit
               .
            
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             righteous
             be
             the
             only
             men
             in
             the
             world
             whom
             God
             loveth
             best
             ;
             yet
             will
             he
             not
             only
             not
             exempt
             them
             from
             trouble
             ,
             but
             also
             wil
             exercise
             them
             with
             multitudes
             and
             varieties
             of
             troubles
             from
             his
             own
             hand
             immediately
             ,
             from
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             from
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Many
               are
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             ;
             for
             thus
             wil
             the
             Lord
             conform
             the
             redeemed
             to
             their
             head
             ,
             try
             ,
             and
             traine
             them
             up
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             patient
             submission
             to
             Gods
             wil
             ;
             teach
             them
             to
             pray
             and
             wait
             on
             ,
             and
             give
             proof
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             the
             grace
             given
             to
             them
             .
             5.
             
             The
             godly
             are
             as
             oft
             delivered
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             troubled
             ;
             either
             by
             removing
             of
             the
             trouble
             ,
             or
             by
             giving
             strength
             and
             patience
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             or
             comfort
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             certain
             hope
             of
             outgate
             from
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             ending
             all
             troubles
             to
             them
             at
             once
             .
             
               His
               troubles
               are
               many
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               delivereth
               him
               out
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             moderateth
             ,
             weigheth
             ,
             and
             measureth
             all
             the
             troubles
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             what
             they
             shal
             suffer
             in
             their
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             leaveth
             it
             not
             to
             the
             
             wil
             of
             the
             instruments
             of
             their
             trouble
             .
             
               He
               keepeth
               all
               his
               bones
               ,
               not
               one
               of
               them
               is
               broken
               .
            
             This
             was
             true
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             of
             whom
             many
             things
             were
             prefigured
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             :
             That
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             wil
             suffer
             ,
             Christ
             is
             much
             to
             be
             eyed
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             David
             ,
             of
             whom
             at
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             same
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             chiefly
             .
             7.
             
             As
             to
             the
             opposite
             state
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             
               Wee
               learne
            
             ,
             That
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             both
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             also
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             destruction
             ;
             
               For
               evil
               shall
               slay
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             8.
             
             It
             is
             the
             mark
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             
               to
               hate
               the
               righteous
            
             for
             his
             righteousness
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             it
             set
             down
             here
             .
             9.
             
             He
             that
             hateth
             the
             righteous
             ,
             or
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             shal
             be
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             consequences
             of
             the
             enmity
             ,
             and
             be
             destitute
             of
             comfort
             when
             he
             hath
             most
             need
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hateth
               the
               righteous
               ,
               shall
               be
               desolate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verse
               .
               22.
            
             
             The
             Lord
             redeemeth
             the
             soule
             of
             his
             servants
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             shal
             be
             desolate
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             opposition
             between
             the
             righteous
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             in
             relation
             to
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             former
             
               verse
               .
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             wicked
             shal
             perish
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             sin
             ;
             But
             the
             righteous
             shal
             not
             perish
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             nor
             for
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Evil
               shal
               slay
               the
               wicked
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               shall
               redeeme
               the
               soules
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             out
             of
             sinne
             and
             misery
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             wicked
             are
             servants
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             serve
             an
             ill
             Master
             ,
             and
             get
             an
             ill
             reward
             ;
             so
             the
             godly
             are
             servants
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             have
             God
             for
             their
             Master
             ,
             and
             shal
             have
             delivery
             and
             salvation
             for
             their
             reward
             ,
             as
             the
             comparison
             here
             set
             down
             sheweth
             .
             3.
             
             As
             the
             wicked
             who
             are
             destitute
             of
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             fall
             in
             trouble
             ,
             want
             consolation
             :
             So
             all
             the
             righteous
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             other
             then
             sincere
             Believers
             in
             God
             ,
             shal
             have
             good
             company
             and
             consolation
             in
             all
             their
             trouble
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             left
             alone
             :
             for
             ,
             
               The
               haters
               of
               the
               righteous
               shal
               be
               desolate
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               God
               shall
               be
               desolate
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalme
               is
               a
               representation
               of
               Christs
               hottest
               contest
               with
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               about
               to
               doe
               their
               worst
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               he
               denounceth
               the
               hottest
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               everlasting
               overthrow
               ,
               set
               forth
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               Davids
               contest
               with
               his
               irreconcileable
               enemies
               .
               Wherin
               he
               prayeth
               God
               to
               arise
               for
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               take
               order
               with
               his
               despiteful
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ▪
               7
               ,
               8.
               which
               as
               it
               may
               comfort
               the
               supplicant
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               serve
               also
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               ver
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               A
               maine
               reason
               of
               which
               petition
               ,
               is
               the
               unjust
               and
               ingrate
               dealing
               of
               his
               enemies
               with
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Whereupon
               he
               reneweth
               his
               petition
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               ver
               .
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Pressing
               his
               former
               reason
               from
               the
               enemies
               unjust
               and
               insolent
               disposition
               ,
               ver
               .
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               then
               reneweth
               his
               petition
               the
               third
               time
               for
               himself
               against
               his
               enemies
               ,
               ver
               .
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               and
               for
               all
               the
               favorers
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               ver
               .
               27
               ,
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               PLead
               
                 my
                 cause
              
               (
               O
               LORD
               )
               with
               them
               that
               strive
               with
               me
               :
               fight
               against
               them
               that
               fight
               against
               me
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Take
               hold
               of
               shield
               and
               buckler
               ,
               and
               stand
               up
               for
               my
               help
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Draw
               out
               also
               the
               spear
               ,
               and
               stop
               
                 the
                 way
              
               against
               them
               that
               persecute
               me
               ;
               say
               unto
               my
               soule
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
           
             FRom
             his
             petition
             for
             himself
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             take
             part
             with
             God
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wil
             take
             part
             with
             them
             against
             their
             enemies
             :
             If
             any
             plead
             against
             the
             Believer
             by
             verbal
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             slanders
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wil
             be
             their
             party
             .
             If
             any
             wil
             oppose
             the
             godly
             with
             violence
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wil
             oppose
             them
             :
             For
             this
             prayer
             of
             one
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             is
             as
             good
             as
             a
             promise
             to
             all
             ,
             
               Plead
               my
               cause
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               with
               them
               that
               strive
               with
               me
               :
               fight
               against
               them
               that
               fight
               against
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             There
             is
             defence
             abundance
             to
             be
             found
             in
             God
             ,
             against
             whatsoever
             the
             enemie
             can
             do
             ;
             a
             shield
             and
             buckler
             in
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             stand
             up
             and
             help
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             can
             terrifie
             the
             enemy
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             dare
             not
             assault
             the
             man
             whom
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             defend
             ,
             and
             hold
             him
             off
             with
             long
             weapons
             ,
             giving
             the
             enemie
             some
             other
             thing
             to
             do
             ,
             then
             pursue
             his
             people
             :
             
               Hee
               can
               draw
               out
               the
               spear
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               way
               against
               them
               that
               persecute
               the
               godly
               .
            
             4.
             
             He
             can
             quiet
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             own
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             fearlesse
             ,
             in
             perswading
             them
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             everlasting
             at
             least
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             fully
             satisfie
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             
               say
               unto
               their
               soul
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 4
              
               Let
               them
               be
               confounded
               and
               put
               to
               shame
               ,
               that
               seek
               after
               my
               soul
               :
               let
               them
               be
               turned
               back
               and
               brought
               to
               confusion
               ,
               that
               devise
               my
               hurt
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Let
               them
               be
               as
               chaffe
               before
               the
               wind
               :
               and
               let
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               chase
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 6
                 ▪
              
               Let
               their
               way
               be
               dark
               and
               slippery
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               persecute
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               For
               without
               cause
               have
               they
               hid
               for
               me
               their
               net
               in
               a
               pit
               ,
               which
               without
               cause
               they
               have
               digged
               for
               my
               soul.
               
            
             
               8
               Let
               destruction
               come
               upon
               him
               at
               unawares
               ,
               and
               let
               his
               net
               which
               he
               hath
               hid
               ,
               ●atch
               himself
               :
               into
               that
               very
               destruction
               let
               him
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             From
             his
             petition
             against
             his
             enemies
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Shameful
             disappointment
             shal
             they
             find
             at
             length
             who
             intend
             to
             destroy
             the
             godly
             ;
             
               Let
               them
               be
               confounded
               and
               put
               to
               shame
               ,
               that
               se●ke
               after
               my
               soul.
            
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             advance
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             their
             hurtful
             devises
             ,
             yet
             shal
             
             they
             be
             forced
             to
             retire
             with
             shame
             .
             
               They
               shal
               be
               turned
               back
               and
               brought
               to
               confusion
               ,
               who
               devise
               their
               hurt
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             the
             enemy
             hath
             pursued
             ,
             so
             shal
             Gods
             wrath
             pursue
             him
             ,
             and
             chase
             him
             ,
             and
             drive
             him
             to
             perdition
             :
             
               They
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               chaffe
               before
               the
               wind
               .
            
             4.
             
             Albeit
             there
             were
             no
             earthly
             man
             to
             pursue
             Christs
             enemies
             ,
             yet
             avenging
             angels
             ,
             or
             evil
             spirits
             shal
             be
             let
             forth
             upon
             them
             and
             their
             families
             ,
             to
             trouble
             them
             :
             
               Let
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               chase
               them
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             shal
             put
             them
             to
             such
             straits
             ,
             as
             they
             shal
             not
             know
             what
             hand
             to
             turn
             to
             ,
             what
             way
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             way
             which
             they
             take
             ,
             they
             shal
             fal
             :
             
               Let
               their
               way
               be
               dark
               and
               slippery
               .
            
             6.
             
             When
             they
             are
             fallen
             in
             a
             mischief
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             shal
             be
             stretched
             out
             against
             them
             stil
             ;
             
               Let
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               pursue
               them
               .
            
             7.
             
             Though
             the
             godly
             by
             behaving
             themselves
             innocently
             ,
             cannot
             eschew
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             yet
             innoc●nt
             behaviour
             is
             a
             great
             ease
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             encouragement
             to
             them
             in
             their
             addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             aggredging
             of
             the
             ditty
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             as
             here
             twice
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Without
               cause
               they
               hid
               their
               net
               .
            
             8.
             
             Though
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             do
             plot
             secret
             devices
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             secret
             ,
             but
             God
             can
             give
             warning
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             an
             errand
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             disappoint
             the
             plot
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             imported
             ;
             
               They
               have
               hid
               for
               me
               their
               net
               in
               a
               pit
               .
            
             9.
             
             The
             wicked
             know
             not
             how
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             their
             prey
             ,
             when
             they
             hunt
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             godly
             .
             
               They
               prepare
               the
               net
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               ;
               they
               hide
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               hide
               it
               in
               a
               pit
               .
            
             10.
             
             When
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             do
             least
             expect
             harm
             ,
             then
             shal
             a
             mischief
             surprize
             them
             ;
             
               Destruction
               shall
               come
               upon
               them
               unawares
               .
            
             11.
             
             The
             very
             course
             which
             the
             enemy
             taketh
             against
             Gods
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             shal
             be
             the
             nearest
             course
             to
             destroy
             themselves
             :
             
               Let
               his
               net
               that
               he
               hath
               hid
               ,
               catch
               himself
               :
               Into
               that
               very
               destruction
               let
               him
               fall
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9.
              
               
               And
               my
               soul
               shal
               be
               joyful
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               it
               shal
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               All
               my
               bones
               shal
               say
               ,
               LORD
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               ,
               which
               deliverest
               the
               poor
               from
               him
               that
               is
               too
               strong
               for
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               poor
               and
               the
               needy
               from
               him
               that
               spoileth
               him
               ?
            
          
           
             He
             brings
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             prayer
             from
             the
             comfort
             which
             hee
             should
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             which
             God
             should
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             
             means
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             good
             reason
             to
             strengthen
             our
             hope
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             when
             our
             comfort
             and
             Gods
             glory
             may
             both
             be
             promoted
             ,
             by
             the
             granting
             of
             our
             desire
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             find
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             destruction
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             mens
             destruction
             ,
             but
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             wise
             manner
             of
             delivering
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             
               My
               soule
               shal
               be
               joyful
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               shall
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             3.
             
             In
             the
             estimation
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             the
             tongue
             is
             too
             little
             to
             magnifie
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             mercies
             ;
             for
             their
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             even
             the
             bones
             ,
             which
             are
             least
             sensible
             in
             their
             own
             kind
             ,
             might
             praise
             him
             ;
             
               All
               my
               bones
               shal
               say
               ,
               &c.
            
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             waies
             wonderful
             ,
             others
             and
             more
             then
             ever
             man
             conceived
             ,
             wherby
             he
             can
             deliver
             his
             own
             in
             their
             lowest
             condition
             from
             their
             oppressors
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             the
             height
             of
             their
             power
             and
             pride
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               unto
               thee
               ?
               which
               deliverest
               the
               poor
               from
               him
               that
               is
               too
               strong
               for
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             5.
             
             Though
             before
             deliverance
             come
             ,
             Faith
             hath
             cause
             to
             say
             all
             that
             sense
             can
             say
             of
             Gods
             praises
             ,
             after
             deliverance
             is
             come
             ;
             yet
             when
             sensible
             experience
             of
             a
             hoped
             delivery
             is
             come
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             more
             hearty
             and
             a
             more
             chearful
             manner
             of
             expressing
             of
             the
             Lords
             praises
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             before
             it
             come
             ;
             as
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             after
             the
             delivery
             is
             come
             ,
             doth
             import
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             ingaging
             of
             God
             to
             deliver
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Believer
             ingageth
             it self
             to
             glorifie
             God
             after
             the
             deliverie
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Prophet
             maketh
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             promising
             praise
             towards
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 11.
              
               
               False
               witnesses
               did
               rise
               up
               :
               they
               laid
               to
               my
               charge
               things
               that
               I
               knew
               not
               .
            
             
               12
               They
               rewarded
               me
               evil
               for
               good
               :
               to
               the
               spoiling
               of
               my
               soul.
               
            
             
               13
               But
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               sick
               ,
               my
               clothing
               was
               sackloth
               :
               I
               humbled
               my
               soul
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               my
               prayer
               returned
               into
               mine
               owne
               bosome
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               I
               behaved
               my self
               ,
               as
               though
               
                 he
                 had
                 been
              
               my
               friend
               or
               brother
               :
               I
               bowed
               down
               heavily
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               mourneth
               
                 for
                 his
              
               mother
               .
            
             
             
               15.
               
               But
               in
               mine
               adversity
               they
               rejoyced
               ,
               and
               gathered
               themselves
               together
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               abjects
               gathered
               themselves
               together
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               knew
               it
               not
               ;
               they
               did
               tear
               me
               ,
               and
               ceased
               not
               .
            
             
               16
               With
               hypocritical
               mockers
               in
               feasts
               :
               they
               gnashed
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               teeth
               .
            
          
           
             He
             amplifieth
             that
             reason
             of
             his
             petition
             ,
             taken
             from
             his
             enemies
             carriage
             ,
             by
             laying
             before
             God
             their
             falshood
             and
             ingratitude
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             godly
             are
             subject
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             backbitten
             ,
             and
             traduced
             privily
             ,
             and
             slandered
             more
             openly
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             be
             charged
             unjustly
             before
             Judges
             ,
             and
             pursued
             criminally
             for
             their
             life
             without
             a
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             false
             witnesse
             led
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             condemned
             under
             colour
             of
             Law
             ;
             this
             was
             found
             in
             effect
             by
             David
             ,
             and
             Christ
             represented
             by
             him
             .
             
               False
               witnesses
               did
               rise
               up
               ;
               They
               laid
               to
               my
               charge
               things
               that
               I
               knew
               not
               .
            
             2.
             
             No
             bonds
             of
             nature
             or
             humanity
             will
             bind
             up
             the
             wicked
             from
             persecuting
             the
             godly
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             how
             wel
             soever
             the
             godly
             have
             deserved
             of
             them
             ,
             
               They
               rewarded
               me
               evil
               for
               good
               ,
               to
               the
               depriving
               me
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             3.
             
             True
             love
             is
             best
             known
             ,
             as
             by
             rejoycing
             at
             anothers
             welfare
             ,
             so
             by
             grieving
             for
             his
             grief
             ;
             
               When
               they
               were
               sick
               ,
               my
               cloathing
               was
               sackcloth
               .
            
             4.
             
             Hearty
             prayer
             also
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             token
             of
             unfeigned
             love
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             specially
             when
             prayer
             and
             fasting
             are
             joyned
             together
             for
             them
             ,
             
               I
               humbled
               my
               soul
               by
               fasting
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             the
             expressions
             of
             grief
             ,
             by
             words
             or
             teares
             in
             prayer
             for
             any
             ,
             waken
             up
             the
             affection
             yet
             more
             to
             pray
             ardently
             for
             them
             ;
             It
             is
             yet
             a
             farther
             token
             of
             unfeigned
             love
             of
             them
             for
             whom
             we
             pray
             .
             
               My
               prayer
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               returned
               into
               my
               bosome
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             my
             expressions
             in
             prayer
             ,
             in
             sighes
             ,
             affectionate
             words
             and
             teares
             ,
             affected
             my
             heart
             (
             Lament
             .
             3.49.51
             .
             )
             with
             new
             motions
             of
             earnest
             dealing
             for
             them
             .
             6.
             
             True
             Christians
             affection
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             affect
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             much
             to
             the
             seeking
             their
             welfare
             ,
             and
             commiserating
             their
             miserie
             ,
             as
             the
             natural
             affection
             of
             a
             natural
             man
             can
             affect
             him
             toward
             friends
             and
             kinsfolk
             ,
             in
             nearest
             natural
             relations
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               behaved
               my self
               as
               though
               he
               had
               been
               my
               friend
               or
               brother
               ;
               I
               bowed
               down
               heavily
               as
               one
               that
               mourneth
               for
               his
               mother
               .
            
          
           
           
             From
             the
             evil
             meeting
             which
             he
             received
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Many
             of
             those
             that
             pretend
             great
             friendship
             to
             the
             godly
             in
             time
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             turn
             their
             back
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             adversity
             ,
             but
             also
             turn
             to
             be
             their
             open
             enemies
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             calamity
             ;
             
               But
               in
               my
               adversity
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               they
               rejoyced
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             troubles
             of
             the
             godly
             do
             draw
             the
             wicked
             into
             a
             more
             neer
             union
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             congratulating
             one
             another
             in
             their
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             one
             another
             ;
             
               They
               gather
               themselves
               together
            
             .
             3.
             
             Base
             rascals
             ,
             who
             have
             nothing
             to
             commend
             them
             ,
             save
             meerly
             their
             hatred
             of
             Gods
             ,
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             piety
             ,
             wil
             get
             respect
             amongst
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             ,
             because
             they
             hate
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             wil
             be
             admitted
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             ring-leading
             enemies
             ;
             
               Yea
               the
               abjects
               gathered
               themselves
               together
               against
               me
               .
            
             4.
             
             In
             the
             meeting
             of
             the
             wicked
             among
             themselves
             ,
             Christ
             and
             his
             followers
             have
             their
             name
             torn
             and
             rent
             in
             pieces
             continually
             ,
             with
             calumnies
             and
             slanders
             ,
             which
             possibly
             come
             not
             to
             their
             ears
             half
             of
             them
             :
             
               They
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               I
               knew
               it
               not
               :
               they
               did
               tear
               me
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               ceased
               not
               .
            
             5.
             
             Sad
             ●aunts
             and
             scoffs
             of
             pretended
             holy
             men
             ,
             jearing
             at
             true
             piety
             ;
             is
             no
             smal
             part
             of
             the
             persecution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             followers
             ;
             for
             here
             amongst
             the
             rest
             are
             
               hypocritical
               mockers
            
             .
             6.
             
             When
             the
             wicked
             without
             fear
             do
             fil
             and
             stuffe
             their
             belly
             in
             their
             feasting
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Churchs
             trouble
             :
             Their
             scoffs
             and
             their
             jests
             ,
             yea
             and
             their
             bloody
             expressions
             of
             cruelty
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             relishing
             sauce
             of
             their
             banquets
             :
             
               With
               hypocritical
               mockers
               in
               their
               feasts
               ,
               they
               gnash
               upon
               me
               with
               their
               teeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 17.
              
               
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               wilt
               thou
               look
               on
               ?
               rescue
               my
               soul
               from
               their
               destruction
               ,
               my
               darling
               from
               the
               Lions
               .
            
             
               18
               I
               wil
               give
               thee
               thanks
               in
               the
               great
               Congregation
               :
               I
               wil
               praise
               thee
               among
               much
               people
               .
            
             
               19
               Let
               not
               them
               that
               are
               mine
               enemies
               wrongfully
               rejoyce
               over
               me
               :
               neither
               let
               them
               wink
               with
               the
               eye
               that
               hate
               me
               without
               a
               cause
               .
            
             
               20
               For
               they
               speak
               not
               peace
               ;
               but
               they
               devise
               deceitful
               matters
               against
               them
               that
               are
               quiet
               in
               the
               land
               .
            
             
             
               21.
               
               Yea
               ,
               they
               opened
               their
               mouth
               wide
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Aha
               ,
               aha
               ,
               our
               eye
               hath
               seen
               it
               .
            
          
           
             He
             repeateth
             his
             petition
             for
             delivery
             from
             his
             enemies
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             presseth
             the
             same
             reason
             taken
             from
             the
             insolent
             and
             cruel
             disposition
             of
             the
             enemy
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             time
             of
             trouble
             and
             persecution
             of
             the
             godly
             may
             continue
             much
             longer
             then
             the
             goldly
             did
             expect
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             as
             they
             must
             waite
             on
             patiently
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             put
             to
             his
             hand
             to
             relieve
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             punish
             their
             enemies
             ;
             so
             they
             may
             ease
             their
             heart
             ,
             in
             laying
             their
             earnest
             longing
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               wilt
               thou
               look
               on
               ?
            
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             lament
             the
             Lords
             seeming
             long
             delay
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             not
             complain
             too
             soon
             ;
             for
             before
             David
             uttereth
             this
             ,
             
               how
               long
            
             ,
             he
             is
             long
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             in
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             by
             unreasonable
             and
             beastly
             cruel
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             altogether
             destitute
             of
             all
             means
             of
             relief
             ,
             as
             his
             prayer
             testifieth
             ;
             
               Rescue
               my
               soul
               from
               their
               destructions
               ,
               my
               darling
               from
               the
               Lions
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             godly
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             deepest
             danger
             ,
             may
             see
             their
             delivery
             in
             their
             sadest
             and
             darkest
             sorrow
             ;
             yea
             may
             behold
             the
             light
             of
             consolation
             coming
             ;
             in
             their
             banishment
             ,
             may
             behold
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             see
             their
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             complaints
             ,
             may
             promise
             to
             themselves
             reasons
             of
             praise
             ,
             and
             the
             payment
             of
             their
             vows
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             see
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             sad
             condition
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               thanks
               in
               the
               great
               congregation
               :
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               among
               much
               people
               .
            
             4.
             
             It
             augmenteth
             the
             grief
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             wicked
             take
             advantage
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             and
             mockers
             of
             Religion
             to
             rejoyce
             over
             their
             sufferings
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             heartily
             deprecate
             this
             evil
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             at
             least
             ,
             last
             long
             ;
             
               Let
               not
               those
               that
               are
               my
               enemies
               rejoyce
               over
               me
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             less
             cause
             of
             provocation
             of
             our
             enemies
             be
             given
             to
             them
             by
             us
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             delivery
             ,
             and
             the
             readier
             shall
             be
             our
             help
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             cause
             shal
             be
             to
             the
             enemy
             to
             wink
             with
             the
             eye
             ,
             as
             witty
             well
             pleased
             scoffers
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             get
             their
             will
             ;
             
               Neither
               let
               them
               wink
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               that
               hate
               me
               without
               a
               cause
            
             6.
             
             Albeit
             godly
             mens
             quiet
             carriage
             in
             the
             land
             where
             they
             live
             ,
             will
             not
             save
             them
             from
             the
             hostile
             speeches
             ,
             and
             malicious
             plottings
             of
             their
             adversaries
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             shall
             their
             quiet
             behaviour
             speak
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             against
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             ma●e
             a
             speedy
             mischief
             come
             upon
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             to
             this
             purpose
             
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               speak
               not
               peace
               ,
               but
               they
               devise
               deceitful
               matters
               against
               them
               that
               are
               quiet
               in
               the
               land
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             a
             base
             generation
             ,
             taking
             pleasure
             and
             sport
             in
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             injure
             them
             ,
             yea
             are
             a
             vain
             and
             insolent
             generation
             ,
             triumphing
             over
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             innocent
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             low
             condition
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             case
             of
             suffering
             ,
             which
             common
             humanity
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             generosity
             doth
             abhor
             ,
             
               They
               opened
               their
               mouth
               wide
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Aha
               ,
               aha
               ,
               our
               eye
               hath
               seen
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 22.
                 
                 This
              
               thou
               hast
               seen
               :
               (
               O
               LORD
               )
               keep
               not
               silence
               :
               O
               Lord
               ,
               be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Stir
               up
               thy self
               ,
               and
               awake
               to
               my
               judgement
               ,
               even
               unto
               my
               cause
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord.
               
            
             
               24.
               
               Iudge
               me
               ,
               O
               LORD
               my
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               not
               rejoyce
               over
               me
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               Let
               them
               not
               say
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               Ah
               ,
               so
               would
               we
               have
               it
               :
               let
               them
               not
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               swallowed
               him
               up
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Let
               them
               be
               ashamed
               and
               brought
               to
               confusion
               together
               ,
               that
               rejoyce
               at
               my
               hurt
               :
               let
               them
               be
               clothed
               with
               shame
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               that
               magnifie
               themselves
               against
               me
               .
            
          
           
             He
             reneweth
             his
             petition
             for
             himself
             and
             against
             his
             enemies
             the
             third
             time
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             feed
             their
             eyes
             upon
             the
             miseries
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             specially
             on
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             not
             wink
             at
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             marked
             their
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             punish
             it
             exemplarily
             ;
             for
             after
             the
             enemies
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               our
               eyes
               have
               seen
            
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             addeth
             ,
             
               This
               thou
               hast
               seen
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               be
               not
               silent
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             hardest
             condition
             that
             can
             befall
             a
             believer
             ,
             is
             a
             tolerable
             case
             and
             condition
             ,
             if
             God
             draw
             neer
             to
             his
             soul
             :
             for
             all
             the
             remedy
             that
             David
             craveth
             ,
             till
             the
             outgate
             come
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             Lord
             for
             a
             time
             suffer
             his
             own
             to
             lie
             under
             foot
             oppressed
             ,
             yet
             for
             his
             justice
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             covenants
             sake
             ,
             he
             will
             justly
             determine
             the
             controversie
             ,
             and
             clear
             
             his
             own
             servants
             ,
             
               He
               will
               stir
               up
               himself
               to
               do
               judgement
               ▪
               &
               decide
               their
               cause
               .
            
             4.
             
             In
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             controversie
             between
             the
             godly
             and
             their
             enemies
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             godly
             shall
             get
             no
             wrong
             ,
             but
             be
             declared
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             and
             the
             enemies
             shall
             have
             no
             matter
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             .
             
               He
               shal
               judge
               the
               godly
               according
               to
               their
               righteousnes
               ,
               and
               shal
               not
               suffer
               the
               wicked
               to
               rejoyce
               over
               them
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             laid
             their
             last
             reckoning
             of
             the
             issue
             of
             their
             bloody
             course
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             matter
             to
             go
             otherways
             then
             they
             would
             ,
             or
             expected
             on
             both
             hands
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             have
             cause
             to
             say
             ,
             
               So
               would
               we
               have
               it
            
             ,
             or
             
               we
               have
               swallowed
               them
               up
            
             .
             They
             are
             too
             too
             precious
             a
             morsel
             for
             them
             to
             devour
             .
             6.
             
             Shame
             and
             confusion
             ,
             dishonour
             and
             disgrace
             on
             all
             hands
             shall
             be
             upon
             one
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             Christs
             enemies
             ,
             who
             seek
             the
             detriment
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             gain
             to
             themselves
             ,
             by
             opposing
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             cause
             in
             his
             peoples
             hand
             ;
             for
             this
             prayer
             against
             them
             shall
             still
             speak
             effectually
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               he
               ashamed
               and
               brought
               to
               confusion
               together
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               be
               clothed
               with
               shame
               and
               dishonour
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 27.
              
               
               Let
               them
               shout
               for
               joy
               ,
               and
               be
               glad
               that
               favour
               my
               righteous
               cause
               ;
               yea
               ,
               let
               them
               say
               continually
               ,
               Let
               the
               Lord
               be
               magnified
               ,
               which
               hath
               pleasure
               in
               the
               prosperity
               of
               his
               servants
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               And
               my
               tongue
               shall
               speak
               of
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               praise
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
          
           
             As
             David
             prayeth
             for
             himself
             ,
             so
             he
             prayeth
             for
             all
             the
             favourers
             of
             his
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             as
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             spirit
             spake
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             times
             coming
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             one
             mark
             of
             godliness
             amongst
             many
             other
             ,
             to
             befrind
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             it
             in
             the
             person
             of
             his
             Saints
             suffering
             for
             righteousness
             ,
             with
             their
             best
             affection
             ;
             for
             here
             they
             are
             described
             by
             being
             
               the
               favourers
               of
               their
               righteous
               cause
               .
            
             2.
             
             In
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             godly
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             Gods
             truth
             and
             true
             Religion
             ,
             all
             the
             godly
             are
             concerned
             :
             and
             as
             they
             partake
             of
             the
             sufferings
             with
             others
             under
             Christ
             the
             head
             ;
             so
             shall
             they
             partake
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             outgate
             which
             shall
             be
             exceeding
             joyful
             at
             last
             ;
             
               Let
               them
               shout
               for
               joy
               ,
               and
               be
               glad
            
             (
             saith
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               that
               do
               favour
               my
               righteous
               cause
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             troubles
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             not
             so
             many
             ,
             but
             room
             is
             left
             for
             
             sometimes
             prosperity
             ,
             
               for
               God
               loveth
               the
               prosperity
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             conduce
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             their
             good
             .
             4.
             
             When
             any
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             delivered
             from
             their
             persecutors
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             bound
             as
             they
             understand
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             and
             bounty
             manifested
             and
             forth
             coming
             to
             his
             people
             :
             
               Let
               them
               say
               ,
               Let
               the
               Lord
               be
               magnified
               ,
               who
               hath
               pleasure
               in
               the
               prosperity
               of
               his
               servants
               .
            
             5.
             
             Whatsoever
             opposition
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             godly
             shall
             make
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             keep
             up
             the
             open
             profession
             of
             true
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             manifesteth
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ;
             leading
             men
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             bringing
             glory
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             undertaking
             of
             the
             type
             and
             of
             Christ
             represented
             by
             him
             ,
             after
             the
             hottest
             contest
             between
             him
             and
             the
             wicked
             enemies
             .
             
               My
               tongue
               shall
               speak
               of
               thy
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               praise
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXXVI
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             LORD
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalm
               hath
               three
               parts
               .
               In
               the
               first
               David
               sets
               down
               the
               perversness
               of
               the
               wicked
               in
               their
               sinful
               course
               and
               devices
               against
               the
               godly
               and
               himself
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               comforts
               himself
               ,
               and
               doth
               settle
               his
               faith
               on
               the
               praises
               and
               properties
               of
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               In
               the
               third
               he
               prayeth
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               and
               for
               himself
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               ver
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             inscription
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             an
             honour
             ,
             and
             a
             priviledge
             above
             all
             earthly
             priviledges
             ;
             and
             by
             giving
             a
             sweet
             testimony
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             
             it
             doth
             season
             every
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             earthly
             advantage
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               THe
               transgression
               of
               the
               wicked
               saith
               within
               my
               heart
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
              
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               he
               flattereth
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               until
               his
               iniquity
               be
               found
               to
               be
               hateful
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               are
               iniquity
               and
               deceit
               :
               he
               hath
               left
               off
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               good
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               deviseth
               mischief
               upon
               his
               bed
               ,
               he
               setteth
               himself
               in
               a
               way
               
                 that
                 is
              
               not
               good
               :
               he
               abhorreth
               not
               evil
               ▪
            
          
           
             FRom
             his
             observation
             of
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             be
             discerned
             to
             be
             graceless
             and
             unconverted
             ,
             yet
             the
             lewd
             life
             of
             some
             may
             speak
             their
             being
             in
             the
             state
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             unconverted
             ,
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             discerning
             man
             ;
             
               For
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               wicked
               saith
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             imperfection
             or
             short
             coming
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             being
             destitute
             of
             it
             altogether
             ,
             that
             proveth
             a
             wicked
             man
             :
             
               There
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             a
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             is
             watchful
             over
             his
             own
             ways
             ,
             and
             censorious
             of
             himself
             ;
             so
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             not
             God
             is
             secure
             and
             well
             pleased
             with
             his
             own
             doings
             ,
             
               He
               flattereth
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               .
            
             4.
             
             As
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             laboureth
             to
             inform
             his
             conscience
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             commit
             iniquity
             ;
             so
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             not
             God
             ,
             doth
             gull
             and
             deceive
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             gotten
             the
             iniquity
             accomplished
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             now
             made
             open
             in
             its
             own
             colours
             ,
             
               He
               flattereth
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               till
               his
               iniquity
               worthy
               to
               be
               hated
               be
               found
               ,
               or
               his
               iniquity
               be
               found
               to
               be
               hatefull
               .
            
             5.
             
             As
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             will
             discern
             the
             sin
             in
             himself
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             before
             any
             man
             perceive
             it
             ;
             so
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             not
             God
             ,
             will
             not
             see
             his
             own
             sin
             ,
             no
             nor
             when
             any
             that
             looks
             upon
             his
             way
             may
             see
             it
             ,
             
               He
               flattereth
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               till
               his
               iniquity
               be
               found
               to
               be
               hated
               .
            
             6.
             
             As
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             makes
             conscience
             of
             his
             speeches
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             loath
             to
             cover
             sin
             with
             vain
             pretences
             and
             excuses
             ,
             
             but
             rather
             will
             confesse
             it
             .
             So
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             not
             God
             ,
             will
             not
             stand
             ,
             whatever
             pretence
             he
             useth
             for
             doing
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             nor
             what
             excuse
             he
             maketh
             for
             the
             iniquity
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             for
             deceiving
             both
             others
             and
             himself
             .
             
               The
               words
               of
               his
               mouth
               are
               iniquity
               and
               deceit
               .
            
             7.
             
             As
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             by
             all
             means
             striveth
             that
             he
             may
             grow
             wiser
             and
             holier
             ,
             so
             the
             man
             that
             fears
             not
             God
             ,
             will
             misregard
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             the
             means
             of
             wisdome
             and
             holiness
             ;
             
               He
               hath
               left
               off
               to
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               good
            
             ;
             whatsoever
             he
             seemed
             to
             have
             before
             ,
             he
             goeth
             back
             even
             from
             that
             more
             and
             more
             .
             8.
             
             As
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             communeth
             with
             his
             heart
             upon
             his
             bed
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             sin
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             his
             heart
             :
             So
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             not
             God
             ,
             deviseth
             how
             he
             may
             plot
             and
             perform
             sin
             willingly
             ,
             
               He
               deviseth
               mischief
               on
               his
               bed
               .
            
             9.
             
             As
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             God
             doth
             abhor
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ,
             and
             laboureth
             to
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             way
             he
             is
             upon
             is
             good
             :
             so
             the
             man
             that
             feareth
             not
             God
             ,
             taketh
             no
             farther
             notice
             of
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             most
             for
             his
             purpose
             ;
             and
             neither
             abhorreth
             what
             he
             would
             be
             at
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             evil
             ,
             nor
             affecteth
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             good
             ▪
             but
             having
             digested
             his
             purpose
             ,
             by
             meditation
             and
             resolution
             ,
             he
             goeth
             on
             obstinately
             ,
             
               He
               setteth
               himself
               in
               a
               way
               that
               is
               not
               good
            
             ;
             he
             abhorreth
             not
             evil
             ,
             and
             such
             were
             Davids
             enemies
             ,
             and
             such
             will
             be
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               Thy
               mercy
               (
               O
               LORD
               )
               is
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               thy
               faithfulness
               reacheth
               unto
               the
               clouds
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Thy
               righteousness
               is
               like
               the
               great
               mountains
               :
               thy
               judgements
               are
               a
               great
               deep
               ;
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               preservest
               man
               and
               beast
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               How
               excellent
               is
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               O
               God!
               therefore
               the
               children
               of
               men
               put
               their
               trust
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               They
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fatnes
               of
               thy
               house
               :
               and
               thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               drink
               of
               the
               river
               of
               thy
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               For
               with
               thee
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
               :
               in
               thy
               light
               shall
               we
               see
               light
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             wherein
             David
             comforteth
             himself
             
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             setleth
             his
             faith
             on
             the
             praise-worthy
             properties
             of
             God.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             turning
             of
             the
             believers
             eye
             off
             the
             wickedness
             of
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             looking
             to
             Gods
             goodness
             ,
             and
             wise
             dispensation
             ,
             will
             comfort
             his
             heart
             against
             all
             that
             the
             enemy
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             on
             work
             toward
             godliness
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             more
             as
             he
             perceiveth
             atheisme
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             David
             had
             pointed
             out
             his
             enemy
             ,
             he
             falleth
             to
             the
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             saying
             
               Thy
               mercy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             carriage
             of
             the
             wicked
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             doth
             tend
             to
             obscure
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             in
             the
             point
             of
             justice
             toward
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             point
             of
             mercy
             toward
             the
             other
             ;
             yet
             the
             works
             of
             creation
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             government
             therof
             ,
             shal
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             constancy
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             judgement
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             shewen
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             should
             not
             appear
             to
             the
             believer
             on
             earth
             ,
             yet
             faith
             will
             see
             them
             in
             their
             fountain
             and
             cause
             ,
             
               Thy
               mercy
               O
               Lord
            
             (
             saith
             the
             believer
             )
             
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             .
             4.
             
             Let
             Gods
             works
             and
             his
             word
             be
             compared
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             shall
             be
             so
             traced
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             shall
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             see
             so
             far
             till
             our
             eye
             can
             follow
             no
             farther
             ,
             
               Thy
               faithfulness
               reacheth
               unto
               the
               clouds
               .
            
             5.
             
             Whatsoever
             carnal
             reason
             may
             judge
             of
             Gods
             dispensations
             towards
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             :
             yet
             his
             holiness
             and
             justice
             is
             firme
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             
               Thy
               righteousness
               is
               like
               the
               great
               mountains
               .
            
             6.
             
             Albeit
             we
             cannot
             see
             thorow
             matters
             ,
             nor
             reconcile
             cross
             cogitations
             ,
             sometimes
             offered
             from
             the
             grounds
             of
             faith
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             effects
             of
             providence
             offered
             by
             sense
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             remember
             that
             God
             is
             wiser
             then
             we
             ,
             and
             his
             deep
             draughts
             are
             past
             finding
             out
             by
             us
             ,
             
               Thy
               judgements
               are
               a
               great
               deep
               .
            
             7.
             
             This
             one
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             course
             of
             kindness
             to
             his
             own
             creatures
             ,
             making
             his
             Sun
             to
             shine
             ,
             and
             his
             rain
             to
             fall
             on
             his
             enemies
             ,
             as
             on
             his
             friends
             ,
             may
             quiet
             our
             mind
             ,
             concerning
             Gods
             sparing
             for
             a
             time
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             liberal
             dealing
             with
             them
             ;
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               preservest
               man
               and
               beast
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             course
             of
             common
             preservation
             ,
             and
             kindness
             ,
             running
             toward
             all
             .
             8.
             
             Over
             and
             above
             common
             kindness
             there
             is
             a
             more
             intire
             ,
             special
             ,
             and
             precious
             love
             and
             kindness
             toward
             believers
             in
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             inexpressible
             a●●●●●teth
             comparison
             ,
             
               How
               excellent
               ,
               or
               precious
               is
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               O
               God!
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             speaking
             of
             this
             .
             9.
             
             The
             belief
             〈◊〉
             Gods
             readiness
             to
             let
             forth
             this
             love
             ,
             may
             and
             should
             ,
             and
             doth
             animate
             men
             to
             draw
             neer
             unto
             him
             ,
             albeit
             they
             have
             as
             yet
             no
             experience
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Therefore
               the
               children
               of
               men
               that
               put
               trust
               under
               the
               shadow
               
               of
               thy
               wings
               .
            
             10.
             
             The
             Lord
             without
             exception
             of
             any
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             sendeth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             without
             exception
             of
             any
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             doth
             offer
             to
             be
             reconciled
             through
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             every
             man
             who
             shal
             flie
             into
             the
             propitiatory
             and
             mercy-seat
             erected
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             is
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             was
             holden
             forth
             in
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             golden
             Ark
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             stretched
             forth
             wings
             of
             the
             Cherubims
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             said
             ,
             
               Therefore
               the
               children
               of
               men
               put
               their
               trust
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               .
            
             11.
             
             Such
             as
             do
             not
             give
             the
             lie
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             not
             at
             first
             what
             they
             hoped
             for
             ,
             but
             do
             indeed
             believe
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             wait
             on
             till
             he
             make
             his
             word
             good
             to
             them
             ;
             such
             as
             do
             not
             tempt
             or
             take
             essay
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             see
             what
             believing
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             then
             do
             quit
             their
             gripes
             if
             their
             expectation
             be
             not
             answered
             ;
             but
             do
             indeed
             trust
             God
             upon
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             do
             resolve
             to
             die
             with
             the
             gripe
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             of
             his
             freely
             offered
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             promises
             made
             to
             them
             that
             flie
             to
             him
             for
             refuge
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             be
             in
             more
             respect
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             common
             subjects
             .
             They
             shall
             be
             Domesticks
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             shall
             keep
             a
             table
             furnished
             for
             spiritual
             life
             unto
             them
             ;
             he
             shall
             make
             them
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             meet
             time
             for
             the
             hungry
             to
             feed
             abundantly
             and
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             
               They
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               ,
               shall
               be
               abundantly
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fatness
               of
               thy
               house
               .
            
             12.
             
             In
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             and
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             God
             given
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             God
             shall
             make
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             indeed
             giveth
             him
             credit
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             sensibly
             feel
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             greater
             contentments
             to
             be
             found
             for
             a
             mans
             soul
             ▪
             in
             God
             reconciled
             through
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             world
             can
             yeeld
             beside
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               them
               drink
               of
               the
               rivers
               of
               thy
               pleasures
            
             ▪
             13.
             
             Whatsoever
             can
             be
             found
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             even
             when
             God
             blesseth
             the
             use
             thereof
             to
             his
             own
             children
             ▪
             is
             but
             a
             drop
             from
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             little
             water
             out
             of
             the
             well
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             what
             a
             believer
             will
             see
             and
             feel
             to
             be
             in
             God
             reconciled
             through
             Christ
             ,
             For
             ,
             
               with
               thee
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               life
               .
            
             14.
             
             No
             light
             ▪
             save
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             revealed
             word
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             mirrour
             ,
             no
             light
             but
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             illuminating
             the
             soul
             looking
             upon
             the
             mirrour
             ,
             can
             make
             a
             man
             understand
             ,
             or
             believe
             ,
             or
             sensibly
             discern
             the
             wisdome
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             felicity
             ,
             which
             is
             held
             forth
             to
             his
             Church
             in
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             felt
             in
             himself
             by
             experience
             :
             
               In
               thy
               light
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               shall
               we
               see
               light
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 10.
              
               
               O
               continue
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               unto
               them
               that
               know
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousnesse
               to
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             
               11
               Let
               no●
               the
               foot
               of
               pride
               come
               against
               me
               and
               let
               not
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               wicked
               remove
               me
               .
            
             
               12
               There
               are
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               faln
               :
               they
               are
               cast
               down
               ,
               and
               shal
               not
               be
               able
               to
               rise
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             wherin
             he
             prayeth
             for
             all
             believers
             ,
             himself
             being
             included
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             himself
             in
             particular
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             true
             mark
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             standeth
             in
             the
             conjunction
             of
             faith
             in
             God
             with
             sincere
             study
             of
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               man
               that
               knoweth
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             what
             the
             believer
             hath
             found
             in
             God
             by
             experience
             ,
             he
             may
             expect
             it
             shal
             be
             continued
             to
             him
             ,
             both
             for
             his
             entertainment
             by
             God
             ▪
             and
             defence
             and
             deliverance
             in
             his
             righteous
             cause
             from
             his
             enemies
             ;
             yet
             must
             he
             follow
             his
             confidence
             with
             prayer
             ,
             
               O
               continue
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               unto
               them
               that
               know
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousness
               to
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             we
             have
             no
             right
             to
             any
             benefit
             ,
             but
             in
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             upright-hearted
             believers
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             seek
             every
             benefit
             we
             would
             have
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             this
             number
             ,
             and
             as
             seeking
             that
             others
             may
             be
             sharers
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             before
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             only
             who
             can
             divert
             proud
             persecuters
             ,
             that
             they
             hurt
             not
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             only
             who
             can
             keep
             his
             children
             in
             the
             course
             of
             faith
             &
             obedience
             ,
             when
             the
             wicked
             imploy
             their
             power
             against
             them
             :
             Therfore
             doth
             David
             pray
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               the
               foot
               of
               pride
               come
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               wicked
               remove
               me
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             ruin
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             as
             certain
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             past
             ;
             yea
             faith
             may
             look
             upon
             it
             through
             the
             prospect
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             pointed
             out
             to
             others
             to
             behold
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             
               There
               are
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               faln
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             fal
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             not
             like
             the
             fal
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             for
             though
             the
             godly
             fal
             sundry
             times
             ,
             yet
             they
             recover
             their
             feet
             again
             ,
             but
             a
             fal
             is
             prepared
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             after
             which
             they
             shal
             not
             recover
             themselves
             ,
             
               They
               are
               cast
               down
               ,
               and
               shal
               not
               be
               able
               to
               rise
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XXXVII
          
           
             
               This
               Psalm
               tendeth
               to
               guard
               the
               godly
               against
               the
               ordinary
               tentation
               unto
               envy
               ,
               emulation
               ,
               fretting
               ,
               and
               discouragement
               in
               the
               way
               of
               godliness
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               temporal
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               eight
               directions
               or
               counsels
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               confirmed
               by
               reasons
               :
               most
               of
               which
               are
               comparisons
               of
               the
               blessed
               estate
               of
               the
               godly
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               with
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               wicked
               at
               their
               best
               .
               The
               first
               direction
               or
               counsel
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               the
               second
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               the
               third
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               the
               fourth
               ,
               ver
               .
               5
               6
               the
               fifth
               ver
               .
               7
               the
               sixth
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               9
               10
               11
               12
               ,
               to
               ver
               26.
               the
               seventh
               ;
               ver
               27
               to
               ver
               33
               The
               eighth
               direction
               ,
               ver
               34
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1
              
               FRet
               not
               thy self
               because
               of
               evil
               doers
               ;
               neither
               be
               thou
               envious
               against
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
            
             
               2
               For
               they
               shal
               soon
               be
               cut
               down
               like
               the
               grass
               :
               and
               wither
               as
               the
               green
               herb
               ▪
            
          
           
             THe
             first
             direction
             is
             to
             beware
             of
             fretting
             at
             ,
             or
             envying
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             because
             their
             prosperity
             is
             but
             temporal
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Wicked
             men
             may
             be
             in
             a
             more
             prosperous
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             the
             godly
             ;
             and
             oftentimes
             ,
             yea
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             presupposed
             here
             as
             an
             ordinary
             tentation
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             places
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             carnal
             reason
             and
             suggestions
             of
             Satan
             and
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             do
             from
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             troubles
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             furnish
             tentations
             unto
             the
             godly
             ,
             to
             be
             male-contents
             with
             Gods
             dispensation
             ,
             yet
             should
             the
             godly
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             be
             not
             overcome
             by
             ,
             or
             yeild
             in
             any
             sort
             to
             this
             tentation
             ,
             
               Fret
               not
               thy
               
               selfe
               because
               of
               evil
               doers
               .
            
             3.
             
             As
             tentation
             to
             male-contentment
             maketh
             assaults
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             to
             render
             the
             godly
             weary
             of
             wel
             doing
             ,
             so
             tentation
             to
             emulation
             of
             the
             wickeds
             course
             ,
             and
             following
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             assaulteth
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             but
             should
             no
             way
             get
             place
             ,
             
               Neither
               be
               thou
               envious
               against
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               .
            
             4.
             
             If
             it
             were
             wel
             considered
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             but
             in
             things
             concerning
             the
             outward
             mans
             back
             and
             belly
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             prosperity
             is
             but
             temporal
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             of
             shorter
             continuance
             then
             a
             mans
             own
             brittle
             life
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             ground
             of
             envy
             found
             therin
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               soon
               be
               cut
               down
               like
               grass
               ,
               and
               wither
               like
               the
               green
               herb
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               3.
            
             
             Trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             ,
             so
             shalt
             th●u
             dwel
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             verily
             thou
             shalt
             be
             fed
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             second
             point
             of
             Gods
             counsel
             and
             direction
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Holding
             fast
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             studying
             to
             bring
             out
             the
             fruits
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             command
             ,
             is
             a
             soveraign
             remedy
             against
             male-contentment
             with
             a
             mans
             own
             condition
             ,
             and
             against
             envying
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               Trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               do
               good
               .
            
             2.
             
             Continuance
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             whatsoever
             tentation
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             is
             the
             surest
             way
             to
             have
             Gods
             blessing
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             heaven
             ,
             (
             represented
             by
             Canaan
             )
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             
               Trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               do
               good
               ,
               so
               shalt
               thou
               dwel
               in
               the
               Land.
            
             3.
             
             The
             upright
             believer
             in
             God
             is
             the
             only
             man
             that
             gets
             the
             right
             use
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             cup
             the
             true
             juice
             of
             Gods
             benefits
             being
             pressed
             out
             is
             poured
             ,
             whose
             bread
             is
             dipped
             in
             oil
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             spiritual
             life
             is
             constantly
             entertained
             ,
             
               Verily
               thou
            
             ,
             that
             art
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             
               shalt
               be
               fed
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               4.
            
             
             Delight
             thy self
             also
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             give
             thee
             the
             desires
             of
             thine
             heart
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             third
             direction
             to
             ward
             off
             the
             tentation
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             godly
             man
             hath
             warrant
             to
             make
             God
             the
             object
             of
             his
             delight
             ,
             who
             being
             reconciled
             to
             the
             believer
             through
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             become
             the
             believers
             own
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             may
             continually
             rejoyce
             ;
             but
             the
             object
             of
             the
             ungodly
             prosperous
             mans
             delight
             ,
             is
             but
             
             some
             creature
             or
             temporal
             trifle
             ;
             for
             to
             the
             believer
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Delight
               thy self
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             believer
             be
             rich
             in
             his
             rights
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             slow
             to
             make
             use
             ▪
             therof
             ,
             and
             hath
             need
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             take
             possession
             ,
             
               Delight
               thy self
            
             .
             3.
             
             If
             the
             believer
             shal
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Covenant-right
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             affections
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             shal
             find
             such
             solid
             contentment
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             shal
             not
             envy
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             most
             prosperous
             wicked
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Delight
               thy self
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hee
               wil
               give
               thee
               the
               desire
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             the
             forgetting
             or
             not
             hearkning
             to
             this
             direction
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             being
             male-contented
             with
             our
             lot
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             envying
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5
              
               Commit
               thy
               way
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               trust
               also
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               bring
               it
               to
               pass
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               he
               shal
               bring
               forth
               thy
               righteousness
               as
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               thy
               judgment
               as
               the
               noon
               day
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             fourth
             direction
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             we
             bear
             the
             burden
             of
             our
             own
             affairs
             our selves
             ,
             and
             are
             chastised
             with
             anxiety
             and
             want
             of
             success
             ,
             and
             with
             envying
             the
             ungodly
             who
             prosper
             better
             then
             we
             do
             ;
             the
             best
             remedy
             is
             first
             to
             do
             our
             duty
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             inabled
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             then
             cast
             the
             care
             of
             the
             success
             over
             on
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             plow-man
             doth
             when
             he
             hath
             harrowed
             his
             land
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             burden
             of
             it
             rest
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             not
             take
             it
             off
             him
             again
             ,
             but
             put
             our
             mind
             to
             rest
             ,
             resolved
             to
             take
             the
             harvest
             in
             good
             part
             ,
             as
             he
             shal
             send
             it
             ;
             
               Commit
               thy
               way
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               trust
               also
               in
               him
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             man
             who
             followeth
             this
             direction
             ,
             shal
             come
             to
             speed
             best
             in
             his
             affairs
             ;
             because
             God
             shal
             do
             that
             ,
             wherwith
             the
             man
             shal
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             he
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             better
             ,
             shal
             be
             effected
             ,
             
               Commit
               thy
               cause
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               bring
               it
               to
               pass
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             possible
             that
             the
             godly
             following
             this
             counsel
             ,
             may
             be
             misreported
             of
             ,
             and
             both
             lose
             his
             labour
             and
             estimation
             among
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             shal
             not
             be
             long
             so
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               God
               shal
               bring
               forth
               thy
               righteousness
               as
               the
               light
               .
            
             4.
             
             Albeit
             the
             godly
             and
             his
             cause
             may
             be
             obscured
             by
             a
             shorter
             or
             longer
             winter-night
             of
             trouble
             ,
             as
             shal
             please
             God
             to
             appoint
             ,
             yet
             shal
             he
             and
             his
             cause
             and
             integrity
             be
             found
             absolved
             by
             God
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             
               He
               shal
               bring
               forth
               thy
               judgment
            
             or
             decree
             of
             absolution
             as
             the
             noon
             day
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             Rest
             on
             the
             LORD
             ,
             and
             waite
             patiently
             for
             him
             :
             fret
             not
             thy self
             because
             of
             him
             who
             prospereth
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             man
             who
             bringeth
             wicked
             devices
             to
             pass
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             fifth
             direction
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             victory
             over
             this
             tentation
             to
             envy
             the
             wicked
             ,
             is
             not
             gotten
             at
             first
             ,
             nor
             by
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             patient
             waiting
             on
             him
             ,
             
               Rest
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               wait
               patiently
               for
               him
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             the
             tentation
             unto
             fretting
             is
             very
             pressing
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             wicked
             get
             so
             much
             of
             their
             wil
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             their
             purpose
             brought
             to
             pass
             :
             so
             we
             have
             need
             to
             be
             pressed
             again
             and
             again
             to
             resist
             this
             tentation
             ;
             Therfore
             is
             it
             said
             again
             ,
             
               Fret
               not
               thy self
               because
               of
               him
               who
               prospereth
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               or
               because
               of
               the
               man
               that
               bringeth
               wicked
               devices
               to
               passe
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               8.
            
             
             Cease
             from
             anger
             ,
             and
             forsake
             wrath
             ;
             fret
             not
             thy self
             in
             any
             wise
             to
             do
             evil
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             direction
             is
             to
             curb
             this
             tentation
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             hath
             already
             defiled
             and
             fired
             a
             mans
             spirit
             ,
             lest
             it
             break
             out
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             believer
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             iniquity
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             insolency
             of
             the
             Wicked
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             their
             provocation
             of
             the
             godly
             oft-times
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             their
             spirits
             are
             much
             stirred
             and
             kindled
             with
             indignation
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             of
             private
             revenge
             ;
             yet
             must
             not
             this
             passion
             prevail
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             striven
             against
             :
             
               Cease
               from
               anger
               ,
               and
               forsake
               wrath
            
             :
             vengeance
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             he
             wil
             repay
             .
             2.
             
             The
             godly
             should
             eschew
             the
             motions
             of
             fretting
             ,
             anger
             or
             envy
             against
             the
             wicked
             ;
             and
             if
             anger
             enter
             ,
             he
             must
             cease
             from
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             urge
             it self
             on
             him
             with
             pretences
             of
             reason
             or
             violent
             impulsion
             ,
             he
             must
             
               forsake
               it
            
             ;
             but
             by
             any
             means
             he
             must
             keep
             this
             tentation
             within
             doors
             ,
             that
             it
             drive
             him
             not
             to
             break
             forth
             to
             a
             compleated
             sin
             in
             action
             and
             doing
             of
             wrong
             ,
             
               Fret
               no●
               thy self
               in
               any
               wise
               to
               do
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             
               Verse
               9
            
             For
             evil
             doers
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             but
             those
             that
             wait
             upon
             the
             LORD
             ,
             they
             shal
             inherit
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             presseth
             this
             direction
             by
             sundry
             reasons
             ;
             and
             in
             
             special
             ,
             by
             six
             comparisons
             of
             the
             Lords
             way
             and
             purpose
             about
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             how
             prosperous
             soever
             the
             wicked
             may
             be
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             the
             godly
             may
             be
             afflicted
             and
             exercised
             for
             a
             time
             .
             The
             first
             comparison
             is
             in
             this
             verse
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             any
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             godly
             ,
             shal
             by
             the
             foresaid
             tentation
             forsake
             the
             way
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             they
             shal
             have
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             wicked
             for
             the
             changing
             of
             their
             way
             ,
             
               For
               evil
               doers
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             present
             condition
             whereinto
             men
             are
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             unto
             ,
             but
             what
             shal
             become
             of
             them
             at
             length
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             blasted
             with
             this
             one
             sentence
             of
             the
             supream
             Judg
             ,
             
               Evil
               doors
               shal
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             the
             godly
             be
             kept
             in
             some
             hardships
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             young
             heirs
             in
             their
             minority
             ;
             yet
             shal
             their
             inheritance
             in
             heaven
             (
             represented
             by
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             )
             be
             reserved
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             by
             their
             heirship
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             have
             solid
             right
             to
             what
             portion
             in
             this
             world
             God
             doth
             allow
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             use
             thereof
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             remain
             on
             the
             earth
             as
             long
             as
             God
             hath
             service
             for
             them
             ,
             however
             the
             wicked
             would
             thrust
             them
             out
             of
             the
             world
             as
             unworthy
             of
             it
             :
             and
             if
             they
             be
             banished
             out
             of
             one
             country
             ,
             they
             know
             ,
             the
             
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               fulness
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             they
             live
             more
             contentedly
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             then
             the
             wicked
             do
             live
             in
             their
             nest
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               They
               that
               wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               shal
               inherit
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 10.
              
               
               For
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               shal
               not
               be
               :
               yea
               thou
               shalt
               diligently
               consider
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               shal
               not
               be
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               But
               the
               meek
               shal
               inherit
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               shal
               delight
               themselves
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             second
             comparison
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             ;
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             must
             not
             pass
             sentence
             suddenly
             ,
             to
             absolve
             their
             way
             who
             are
             prosperous
             ,
             or
             to
             condemne
             their
             way
             who
             are
             crossed
             ;
             but
             we
             should
             wait
             upon
             Gods
             word
             ,
             til
             God
             from
             heaven
             manifest
             his
             judgment
             about
             both
             ,
             which
             shal
             not
             long
             be
             delayed
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               shal
               not
               be
               ,
               yea
               thou
               shalt
               diligently
               consider
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               shal
               not
               be
               .
            
             2.
             
             Submission
             unto
             Gods
             dispensation
             allayeth
             all
             troubles
             ,
             and
             enlargeth
             the
             good
             of
             every
             benefit
             ;
             and
             a
             good
             construction
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             us
             ,
             bringeth
             much
             peace
             and
             quietness
             of
             mind
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             enricheth
             our
             portion
             ,
             
               The
               meek
               shal
               inherit
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               shal
               delight
               themselves
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 12.
              
               
               The
               wicked
               plotteth
               against
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               gnasheth
               upon
               him
               with
               his
               teeth
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Lord
               shal
               laugh
               at
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               seeth
               that
               his
               day
               is
               coming
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               The
               wicked
               have
               drawn
               out
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               have
               bent
               their
               bow
               ,
               to
               cast
               down
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               and
               to
               slay
               such
               as
               be
               of
               upright
               conversation
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Their
               sword
               shal
               enter
               into
               their
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               their
               bowes
               shal
               be
               broken
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             comparison
             of
             the
             wicked
             and
             godly
             looseth
             a
             doubt
             ,
             when
             the
             godly
             cannot
             get
             living
             in
             their
             mean
             condition
             ,
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             their
             life
             is
             also
             in
             peril
             by
             their
             plotting
             ,
             for
             effectuating
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             godly
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             godly
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             wrestle
             against
             the
             thriving
             condition
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             their
             deadly
             hatred
             :
             
               The
               wicked
               plot
               against
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               gnasheth
               upon
               him
               with
               his
               teeth
               .
            
             2
             The
             godly
             must
             make
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             party
             against
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             must
             oppose
             his
             justice
             ,
             power
             and
             wisdome
             to
             the
             enmity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             for
             albeit
             the
             godly
             be
             forced
             to
             mourn
             at
             their
             threa●ning
             ,
             yet
             their
             plotting
             and
             pratling
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             could
             do
             any
             thing
             of
             themselves
             ;
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               laugh
               at
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             If
             the
             godly
             did
             consider
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             might
             look
             upon
             their
             boasts
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             brags
             of
             a
             man
             upon
             the
             scaffold
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             executed
             :
             For
             ,
             
               God
               seeth
               his
               day
               is
               coming
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             godly
             must
             resolve
             to
             bear
             the
             open
             violence
             also
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             as
             butts
             for
             their
             arrowes
             ,
             and
             sheaths
             for
             their
             swords
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             their
             words
             :
             For
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               have
               drawne
               out
               their
               sword
               ,
               and
               bent
               their
               bowe
               .
            
             5.
             
             Before
             deliverance
             come
             unto
             the
             godly
             ,
             they
             shal
             find
             themselves
             in
             a
             weak
             condition
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             can
             do
             for
             themselves
             ;
             for
             here
             they
             are
             poor
             and
             needy
             ;
             and
             the
             wicked
             thinks
             
               to
               cast
               them
               down
            
             .
             6.
             
             Those
             are
             the
             truly
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             objects
             of
             the
             wickeds
             malice
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             inward
             condition
             depend
             on
             God
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             poverty
             and
             neediness
             ,
             and
             withall
             are
             of
             
               an
               upright
               conversation
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             here
             described
             .
             7.
             
             When
             the
             wicked
             are
             most
             near
             to
             do
             a
             mischief
             to
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             then
             is
             a
             mischief
             most
             near
             unto
             them
             ;
             
               Their
               sword
               shal
               enter
               into
               their
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               their
               bow
               shal
               be
               broken
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 16.
              
               
               A
               little
               that
               a
               righteous
               man
               
                 hath
                 ,
                 is
              
               better
               then
               the
               riches
               of
               many
               wicked
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               For
               the
               arms
               of
               the
               wicked
               shal
               be
               broken
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               upholdeth
               the
               righteous
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             comparison
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             looseth
             another
             doubt
             about
             the
             wealth
             and
             power
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             oddes
             between
             mens
             living
             and
             means
             of
             livelyhood
             stands
             not
             in
             more
             or
             lesse
             abundance
             of
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             but
             in
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             accompanieth
             the
             provision
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             have
             they
             lesse
             or
             have
             they
             more
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             
               A
               little
               that
               one
               righteous
               man
               hath
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               the
               riches
               of
               many
               wicked
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             little
             somthing
             of
             the
             godlies
             provision
             is
             made
             to
             subsist
             for
             the
             poor
             mans
             standing
             ,
             while
             the
             power
             and
             wealth
             of
             the
             wicked
             cometh
             to
             nothing
             ;
             
               For
               the
               arms
               of
               the
               wicked
               shal
               be
               broken
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               upholdeth
               the
               righteous
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 18.
              
               
               The
               LORD
               knoweth
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               upright
               ;
               and
               their
               inheritance
               shal
               be
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               They
               shal
               not
               be
               ashamed
               in
               the
               evil
               time
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               famine
               they
               shal
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               20
               But
               the
               wicked
               shal
               perish
               ,
               and
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 shal
                 be
              
               as
               the
               fat
               of
               Lambs
               :
               they
               shal
               consume
               into
               smoak
               ,
               they
               shal
               consume
               away
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             fifth
             comparison
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             wicked
             ;
             Learne
             1.
             
             The
             godly
             have
             two
             advantages
             above
             the
             wicked
             ,
             one
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             another
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             all
             the
             vicissitudes
             of
             dangers
             and
             daily
             necessities
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             a
             special
             way
             by
             God
             ,
             choosing
             and
             weighing
             to
             them
             exercises
             for
             their
             condition
             ,
             moderating
             them
             in
             their
             measure
             and
             time
             ,
             seasoning
             them
             with
             mixture
             of
             consolation
             ,
             turning
             them
             to
             their
             best
             ;
             furnishing
             all
             necessaries
             to
             bear
             out
             their
             exercises
             ,
             and
             sending
             particular
             deliverances
             one
             after
             another
             :
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               knowes
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               upright
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             next
             life
             ,
             he
             hath
             reserved
             for
             them
             an
             inheritance
             of
             constant
             blessedness
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             :
             
               Their
               inheritance
               shal
               be
               for
               ever
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             wil
             not
             exempt
             the
             godly
             from
             sharing
             in
             
             common
             calamities
             with
             the
             wicked
             ,
             yet
             shall
             they
             have
             the
             evidences
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             them
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             disappointed
             of
             the
             kindnesse
             promised
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             expected
             by
             them
             :
             
               They
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               in
               the
               evill
               time
               .
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             scant
             or
             inlack
             be
             of
             creature-comfort
             ,
             the
             godly
             shall
             be
             supplied
             to
             their
             reasonable
             satisfaction
             :
             
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               famine
               they
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
             4.
             
             When
             the
             wicked
             are
             most
             liberally
             dealt
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             feeding
             of
             them
             like
             beasts
             to
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             all
             their
             glory
             shall
             vanish
             ,
             and
             they
             themselves
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             in
             Gods
             wrath
             :
             
               But
               the
               wicked
               shall
               perish
               ,
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               fat
               of
               Lambs
               ,
               they
               shall
               consume
               into
               smoake
               ,
               they
               shall
               consume
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 21.
              
               
               The
               wicked
               brroweth
               ,
               and
               payeth
               not
               again
               :
               but
               the
               righteous
               sheweth
               mercy
               ,
               and
               giveth
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               But
               such
               as
               be
               blessed
               of
               him
               ,
               shall
               inherite
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               be
               cursed
               of
               him
               ,
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             sixth
             comparison
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             wealth
             ,
             he
             is
             oft
             times
             wanting
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             poor
             man
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             much
             wealth
             ,
             he
             hath
             much
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             is
             unable
             to
             defray
             his
             charges
             without
             borrowing
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             has
             borrowed
             ,
             he
             is
             either
             unable
             or
             unwilling
             to
             pay
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             but
             a
             miserable
             wretch
             with
             all
             he
             hath
             ;
             or
             he
             is
             a
             profuse
             prodigall
             and
             deceiver
             of
             his
             creditors
             :
             
               The
               wicked
               borroweth
               ,
               and
               payeth
               not
               again
               .
            
             2.
             
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             righteous
             man
             by
             his
             godly
             behaviour
             ,
             mannageth
             the
             little
             which
             God
             giveth
             him
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             he
             needeth
             not
             to
             borrow
             ;
             he
             wanteth
             not
             for
             any
             good
             work
             which
             God
             calleth
             him
             unto
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             supply
             others
             necessities
             :
             
               The
               righteous
               sheweth
               mercy
               ,
               and
               giveth
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             blessing
             of
             God
             on
             the
             godly
             ,
             maketh
             the
             oddes
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             to
             him
             as
             good
             as
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ;
             but
             Gods
             curse
             rooteth
             the
             wicked
             man
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             for
             Such
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               as
               be
               blessed
               of
               him
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               be
               cursed
               ,
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 23.
              
               
               The
               steps
               of
               a
               good
               man
               are
               ordered
               by
               
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               he
               delighteth
               in
               his
               way
               .
            
             
               24
               Though
               he
               fall
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               utterly
               cast
               dow
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               upholdeth
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               .
            
             
               25
               I
               have
               been
               young
               ,
               and
               now
               am
               old
               ;
               yet
               have
               I
               not
               seen
               the
               righteous
               forsaken
               ,
               nor
               his
               seed
               begging
               bread
               .
            
             
               26
               He
               is
               ever
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               lendeth
               ;
               and
               his
               seed
               is
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             He
             closeth
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             sixth
             direction
             with
             enumerating
             sundry
             priviledges
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             of
             some
             whereof
             ,
             he
             made
             observation
             in
             his
             own
             time
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             priviledges
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             should
             content
             him
             ,
             albeit
             his
             outward
             prosperity
             and
             wealth
             be
             not
             such
             as
             he
             conceiveth
             the
             wicked
             to
             have
             ;
             for
             God
             teacheth
             the
             godly
             how
             to
             behave
             himself
             in
             his
             particular
             actions
             ,
             prudently
             and
             holily
             :
             
               The
               steps
               of
               a
               good
               man
               are
               ordered
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             he
             approveth
             the
             course
             the
             godly
             man
             keepeth
             ;
             
               He
               delights
               in
               his
               way
            
             .
             Though
             the
             godly
             man
             through
             infirmity
             fall
             into
             a
             sinne
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             sin
             draw
             on
             a
             calamity
             on
             himself
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             recovereth
             him
             again
             ;
             
               Though
               he
               fall
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               utterly
               cast
               down
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             perish
             not
             when
             he
             falleth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             preserve
             him
             by
             holding
             a
             grip
             of
             him
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               upholdeth
               him
               with
               his
               hand
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             exempt
             the
             godly
             from
             poverty
             ,
             nor
             yet
             their
             seed
             ;
             albeit
             we
             presuppose
             the
             children
             be
             godly
             also
             ,
             if
             he
             think
             it
             good
             to
             exercise
             them
             so
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             the
             examples
             of
             such
             misery
             so
             rare
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             of
             good
             years
             could
             observe
             few
             or
             none
             of
             them
             beggers
             ;
             specially
             in
             the
             Prophets
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             by
             external
             benefits
             ,
             was
             training
             his
             people
             to
             the
             hope
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             as
             David
             here
             testifieth
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             to
             use
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             receiveth
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             others
             be
             helped
             thereby
             ;
             
               The
               godly
               is
               ever
               mercifull
               and
               lendeth
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             readiest
             way
             to
             bring
             a
             blessing
             to
             a
             mans
             house
             and
             posterity
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             godly
             himself
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               The
               godly
               mans
               seed
               is
               blessed
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 27.
              
               
               Depart
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               do
               good
               ;
               and
               dwell
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               For
               the
               Lord
               loveth
               judgement
               ,
               and
               forsaketh
               
               not
               his
               Saints
               ,
               they
               are
               preserved
               for
               ever
               :
               but
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               The
               righteous
               shall
               inherit
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               dwell
               therein
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             seventh
             direction
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             thereof
             teaching
             how
             to
             guard
             against
             fretting
             at
             ,
             and
             envying
             of
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             meet
             an
             injury
             with
             another
             injury
             ,
             or
             to
             recompence
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             or
             to
             forbear
             to
             do
             good
             where
             it
             is
             not
             deserved
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             be
             blessed
             :
             But
             by
             the
             contrary
             the
             way
             of
             possessing
             setled
             felicity
             ,
             is
             
               to
               depart
               from
               evil
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               so
               shall
               a
               man
               dwell
               for
               ever
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             love
             that
             the
             Lord
             beareth
             to
             righteousnesse
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             well
             with
             the
             righteous
             :
             For
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               loveth
               judgement
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             may
             well
             exercise
             his
             children
             with
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             with-draw
             himself
             from
             them
             in
             trouble
             ,
             but
             will
             stay
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             bear
             them
             company
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ;
             
               He
               forsaketh
               not
               his
               Saints
               ,
               they
               are
               preserved
               for
               ever
               .
            
             4.
             
             As
             wickednesse
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             root
             out
             a
             man
             and
             his
             family
             from
             off
             the
             earth
             ;
             so
             is
             righteousnesse
             the
             way
             to
             establish
             a
             mans
             family
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             himself
             to
             a
             solid
             habitation
             with
             God
             for
             ever
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               The
               righteous
               shall
               inherit
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               dwell
               therein
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             signified
             by
             that
             land
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 30.
              
               
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               righteous
               speaketh
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               his
               tongue
               talketh
               of
               judgement
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               The
               Law
               of
               his
               God
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               ;
               none
               of
               his
               steps
               shall
               slide
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             so
             much
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             righteous
             man
             ,
             he
             describeth
             him
             by
             three
             properties
             ;
             one
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             another
             in
             his
             affections
             ,
             a
             third
             in
             his
             deliberate
             actions
             ,
             and
             course
             of
             his
             ways
             and
             life
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             righteous
             man
             studieth
             in
             his
             speeches
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             edifie
             those
             he
             speaketh
             to
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             he
             is
             truths
             friend
             ;
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               righteous
               speaketh
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               his
               tongue
               talketh
               of
               judgement
               .
            
             2.
             
             For
             his
             affections
             ,
             he
             loveth
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hat●th
             that
             which
             is
             forbidden
             him
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             taken
             him
             in
             Covenant
             with
             himself
             to
             be
             his
             man
             ;
             
               The
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               in
               his
               
               heart
               .
            
             3.
             
             For
             his
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             whatsoever
             tentation
             he
             doth
             meet
             with
             ,
             to
             divert
             him
             from
             the
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             choose
             another
             way
             ,
             then
             the
             Law
             of
             his
             God
             ;
             
               None
               of
               his
               steps
               shall
               slide
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 32.
              
               
               The
               wicked
               watcheth
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               to
               slay
               him
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               The
               LORD
               will
               not
               leave
               him
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               nor
               condemne
               him
               when
               he
               is
               judged
               .
            
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             the
             seventh
             direction
             ,
             he
             answereth
             an
             objection
             from
             the
             persecution
             which
             the
             righteous
             are
             subject
             unto
             from
             the
             wicked
             ;
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Temporall
             blessings
             or
             benefits
             are
             not
             so
             promised
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             free
             from
             troubles
             ,
             crosses
             and
             persecutions
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             for
             edification
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             for
             conviction
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             for
             perfecting
             his
             children
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             useth
             to
             suffer
             the
             wicked
             to
             hunt
             and
             persecute
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             ;
             
               The
               wicked
               watcheth
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               seeketh
               to
               slay
               him
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             wicked
             may
             apprehend
             the
             righteous
             mans
             person
             ,
             lay
             false
             accusations
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             before
             Judges
             ,
             and
             not
             get
             his
             will
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             drive
             him
             from
             a
             righteous
             cause
             :
             For
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               leave
               him
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             the
             righteous
             man
             by
             persecutions
             may
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             condemned
             to
             death
             unjustly
             ,
             yet
             may
             he
             be
             more
             then
             a
             conquerour
             through
             God
             that
             loveth
             him
             ,
             and
             careth
             for
             him
             ;
             
               For
               God
               will
               not
               condemne
               him
               when
               he
               is
               judged
               .
            
             And
             that
             may
             suffice
             him
             against
             whatsoever
             flesh
             can
             do
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 34.
              
               
               Wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               exalt
               thee
               to
               inherit
               the
               land
               ;
               when
               the
               wicked
               are
               cut
               off
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               it
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               I
               have
               seen
               the
               wicked
               in
               great
               power
               :
               and
               spreading
               himself
               like
               a
               green
               bay-tree
               .
            
             
               36
               Yet
               he
               passed
               away
               ,
               and
               lo
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               be
               found
               .
            
          
           
             The
             eighth
             direction
             ,
             is
             to
             wait
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             way
             ;
             serving
             with
             the
             former
             direction
             ,
             to
             guard
             the
             godly
             mans
             
             heart
             against
             all
             tentations
             of
             fretting
             ,
             envy
             ,
             anger
             and
             emulation
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             seeming
             more
             prosperous
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             then
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             this
             direction
             is
             confirmed
             with
             five
             reasons
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             God
             must
             not
             make
             haste
             ,
             nor
             judge
             rashly
             of
             matters
             as
             they
             seem
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             must
             attend
             till
             God
             make
             his
             word
             good
             ;
             
               Wait
               on
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             True
             patient
             hope
             and
             waiting
             on
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             study
             of
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             directions
             ;
             
               Wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               keep
               his
               way
               .
            
             3.
             
             Though
             the
             godly
             be
             kept
             under
             for
             a
             while
             and
             humbled
             ,
             yet
             God
             shall
             lift
             them
             up
             to
             a
             satisfactory
             estate
             :
             
               He
               shall
               exalt
               thee
               to
               inherit
               the
               land
               .
            
             This
             promise
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             to
             move
             us
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Lord.
             4.
             
             In
             every
             age
             some
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             made
             spectacles
             of
             Gods
             threatened
             judgement
             ,
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             to
             give
             assurance
             of
             his
             judgement
             ;
             that
             he
             shall
             overthrow
             all
             the
             rest
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             and
             avenge
             on
             them
             all
             the
             wrongs
             done
             by
             them
             unto
             the
             godly
             :
             
               When
               the
               wicked
               are
               cut-off
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               see
               it
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             argument
             to
             confirme
             the
             exhortation
             .
             5.
             
             How
             the
             wicked
             have
             seemed
             very
             glorious
             in
             the
             world
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             shortly
             both
             they
             and
             their
             glory
             did
             vanish
             ,
             every
             man
             in
             his
             own
             time
             should
             make
             their
             own
             remarkes
             and
             observations
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             sheweth
             here
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             his
             observations
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             vers
             .
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             third
             reason
             to
             confirme
             the
             direction
             taken
             from
             experience
             concerning
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 37.
              
               
               Mark
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               ;
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               But
               the
               transgressours
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               together
               :
               the
               end
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             reason
             of
             the
             direction
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             happy
             close
             of
             the
             course
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             certain
             perdition
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             gives
             so
             many
             remarkable
             instances
             of
             the
             comfortable
             departure
             of
             the
             godly
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             may
             give
             assurance
             of
             the
             dying
             of
             all
             the
             upright
             in
             Gods
             favour
             :
             
               Mark
               the
               upright
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
             2.
             
             Whether
             men
             be
             witnesses
             or
             not
             of
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             one
             and
             all
             of
             them
             die
             in
             a
             desperate
             condition
             ;
             they
             are
             deprived
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             perish
             soul
             and
             body
             at
             the
             expiring
             of
             their
             breath
             :
             
               Transgressours
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               together
               ;
               the
               end
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 39.
              
               
               But
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               of
               the
               LORD
               ;
               he
               is
               their
               strength
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               And
               the
               LORD
               shall
               help
               them
               and
               deliver
               them
               ;
               he
               shall
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               save
               them
               because
               they
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             last
             reason
             to
             move
             men
             to
             wait
             on
             God
             ,
             is
             from
             his
             care
             of
             the
             godlie
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             hard
             soever
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             godly
             be
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ways
             of
             his
             own
             to
             preserve
             and
             save
             them
             ;
             yea
             the
             Lord
             is
             resolved
             ,
             and
             hath
             passed
             his
             word
             that
             he
             will
             save
             them
             :
             
               The
               salvation
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             So
             long
             as
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             let
             righteous
             mens
             trouble
             continue
             ,
             he
             will
             now
             and
             then
             comfort
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             enable
             them
             to
             their
             trouble
             ,
             when
             comfort
             is
             suspended
             :
             
               He
               is
               their
               strength
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             3.
             
             When
             the
             godly
             in
             their
             trouble
             feel
             their
             own
             wants
             and
             weaknesse
             ,
             he
             will
             furnish
             what
             in
             them
             is
             lacking
             ,
             till
             the
             delivery
             come
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               help
               them
               ,
               and
               deliver
               them
               .
            
             4.
             
             Albeit
             many
             be
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             especially
             from
             their
             wicked
             persecuters
             ;
             yet
             by
             faith
             in
             God
             they
             shall
             keep
             their
             conscience
             clean
             :
             Their
             cause
             they
             maintain
             whole
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             their
             souls
             safe
             ,
             do
             what
             their
             persecuters
             can
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               save
               them
               because
               they
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXXVIII
             .
             A
             Psalme
             of
             David
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               Psalme
               David
               in
               trouble
               both
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               as
               an
               example
               of
               the
               hardest
               exercises
               that
               Christs
               followers
               can
               fall
               into
               ;
               First
               ,
               prayeth
               for
               the
               mitigation
               of
               his
               trouble
               ,
               and
               removall
               of
               wrath
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               And
               secondly
               ,
               layeth
               out
               this
               sense
               of
               the
               trouble
               which
               he
               felt
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
               vers
               .
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               having
               put
               up
               his
               confused
               desires
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               prayers
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               inability
               to
               expresse
               himself
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               He
               lays
               out
               his
               sense
               of
               the
               grief
               and
               troubles
               which
               he
               felt
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               endured
               with
               great
               patience
               ,
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               sets
               down
               the
               wrestling
               he
               had
               in
               prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               persecution
               by
               his
               adversaries
               ,
               vers
               .
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               closeth
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               not
               having
               gotten
               comfort
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               vers
               .
               21
               ,
               22.
               
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Inscription
             ;
             learn
             ,
             that
             exercises
             of
             conscience
             ,
             the
             more
             heavy
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             the
             more
             should
             they
             be
             remembered
             ,
             and
             the
             passages
             thereof
             more
             carefully
             marked
             ;
             when
             the
             sense
             thereof
             is
             most
             fresh
             ,
             lest
             they
             passe
             without
             the
             fruit
             which
             may
             be
             had
             of
             them
             after
             delivery
             :
             for
             thus
             much
             are
             we
             taught
             by
             the
             Inscription
             of
             this
             Psalme
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             intituled
             :
             
               A
               Psalme
               of
            
             David
             ,
             
               to
               bring
               to
               remembrance
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               1.
               
               O
            
             LORD
             ,
             rebuke
             me
             not
             in
             thy
             wrath
             :
             neither
             chasten
             me
             in
             thy
             hot
             displeasure
             :
          
           
             FRom
             his
             prayer
             for
             mitigation
             of
             trouble
             and
             removall
             of
             wrath
             ;
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             consistent
             with
             Gods
             Fatherly
             love
             ,
             and
             our
             Sonship
             ,
             to
             taste
             of
             Fatherly
             wrath
             against
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             this
             place
             proveth
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             our
             natural
             desires
             in
             prayer
             ,
             or
             to
             seek
             to
             be
             free
             of
             chastisement
             ;
             yet
             may
             we
             seek
             mitigation
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             tempering
             of
             our
             cup
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             digest
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             the
             removall
             of
             Fatherly
             wrath
             also
             ;
             
               Rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thy
               wrath
               ,
               nor
               chasten
               me
               in
               thy
               hot
               displeasure
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 2.
              
               
               For
               thine
               arrows
               stick
               fast
               in
               me
               :
               and
               thine
               hand
               presseth
               me
               sore
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
              
               no
               soundnesse
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               anger
               :
               neither
               
                 is
                 there
              
               any
               rest
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               sin
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               For
               mine
               iniquities
               are
               gone
               over
               mine
               head
               ;
               as
               an
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               they
               are
               too
               heavy
               for
               me
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               My
               wounds
               stink
               and
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               foolishnesse
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               I
               am
               troubled
               ,
               I
               am
               bowed
               down
               greatly
               :
               I
               go
               mourning
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               For
               my
               loins
               are
               filled
               with
               a
               loathsome
               disease
               :
               and
               
                 there
                 is
              
               no
               soundnesse
               in
               my
               flesh
               .
            
             
               8
               I
               am
               feeble
               and
               sore
               broken
               ,
               I
               have
               roared
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               disquietnesse
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             He
             giveth
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             prayer
             from
             his
             pitiful
             case
             both
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             it
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             to
             make
             his
             children
             sensible
             of
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             dreadfull
             justice
             ;
             he
             can
             make
             the
             tokens
             of
             his
             displeasure
             against
             sinne
             piercing
             sharp
             ,
             and
             pressing
             heavy
             :
             
               Thy
               arrows
               stick
               fast
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               thy
               hand
               presseth
               me
               sore
               .
            
             2.
             
             Although
             the
             Lord
             should
             set
             us
             as
             a
             marke
             to
             shoot
             at
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             heaviest
             load
             of
             judgements
             on
             us
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ;
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             seek
             the
             ease
             thereof
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             have
             ease
             from
             them
             ,
             save
             by
             coming
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             to
             bemoan
             our
             misery
             ,
             as
             this
             example
             teacheth
             us
             .
             3.
             
             As
             the
             sense
             of
             trouble
             on
             our
             body
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             else
             will
             waken
             the
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ;
             so
             the
             conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             feeling
             of
             wrath
             due
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             will
             make
             no
             small
             alteration
             on
             our
             very
             bodies
             :
             
               There
               is
               no
               soundnesse
               in
               my
               flesh
               ,
               because
               of
               thine
               anger
               ,
               nor
               rest
               in
               my
               bones
               because
               of
               my
               sinne
               .
            
             One
             sinne
             will
             waken
             the
             memory
             of
             moe
             sinnes
             ,
             till
             they
             present
             themselves
             as
             an
             innumerable
             army
             ;
             
               My
               iniquities
               are
               gone
               over
               my
               head
               .
            
             5.
             
             How
             light
             soever
             sin
             may
             seem
             when
             it
             is
             committed
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             insupportably
             heavy
             ,
             when
             God
             pursues
             for
             it
             :
             
               As
               an
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               they
               are
               too
               heavy
               for
               me
               .
            
             6.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             doth
             smite
             the
             conscience
             for
             sin
             ,
             the
             rod
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             make
             a
             wound
             ,
             which
             shall
             have
             need
             of
             the
             cure
             of
             the
             Physician
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             bruise
             made
             by
             his
             hand
             ,
             or
             deep
             peircing
             of
             his
             arrowes
             ;
             for
             after
             arrowes
             and
             pressing
             hand
             ,
             he
             mentions
             wounds
             more
             then
             one
             .
             7.
             
             When
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             is
             not
             timeously
             by
             a
             right
             cure
             bound
             up
             and
             healed
             ,
             the
             wounds
             do
             grow
             the
             longer
             the
             worse
             ;
             the
             longer
             ,
             the
             more
             guiltinesse
             ,
             filthinesse
             and
             perplexity
             of
             spirit
             doth
             grow
             :
             
               My
               wounds
               do
               stink
               and
               are
               corrupt
               .
            
             8.
             
             As
             through
             our
             inconsideration
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             sinning
             
             we
             fal
             actually
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             do
             draw
             upon
             our selves
             wrath
             :
             So
             by
             our
             inconsideration
             of
             the
             right
             remedie
             ,
             we
             augment
             that
             measure
             of
             both
             :
             
               My
               wounds
               stink
               and
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               because
               of
               my
               foolishnesse
               .
            
             9.
             
             So
             long
             as
             the
             conscience
             of
             sin
             and
             sense
             of
             wrath
             kept
             on
             therby
             do
             last
             ,
             the
             mans
             wit
             and
             his
             courage
             ,
             and
             his
             countenance
             and
             his
             joy
             are
             smitten
             ,
             both
             before
             God
             and
             men
             :
             
               I
               am
               troubled
               ,
               I
               am
               bowed
               down
               greatly
               ,
               I
               go
               mourning
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             10.
             
             To
             add
             to
             the
             pace
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             sense
             of
             sin
             more
             bitter
             ,
             the
             Lord
             can
             lay
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             loathsomness
             of
             the
             sickness
             resemble
             the
             loathsomness
             of
             the
             sin
             which
             drew
             it
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             conscience
             in
             its
             own
             language
             ,
             the
             cause
             why
             it
             is
             sent
             unto
             him
             :
             
               For
               my
               loines
               are
               filled
               with
               a
               loathsome
               disease
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               soundness
               in
               my
               flesh
               .
            
             11.
             
             A
             wounded
             spirit
             wil
             dash
             and
             beat
             down
             the
             stoutest
             heart
             it
             can
             meet
             with
             ,
             
               I
               am
               feeble
               and
               sore
               broken
               .
            
             12.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             pursue
             a
             mans
             conscience
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             intimate
             his
             displeasure
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             continue
             this
             exercise
             for
             any
             time
             ;
             it
             wil
             pass
             the
             mans
             power
             to
             hide
             or
             smother
             his
             grief
             ,
             or
             hold
             in
             the
             expressions
             thereof
             :
             
               I
               have
               roared
               b●
               reason
               of
               the
               disquietness
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9.
              
               
               Lord
               ,
               all
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               ;
               and
               my
               groaning
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               My
               heart
               panteth
               ,
               my
               strength
               faileth
               me
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               light
               of
               mine
               eies
               ,
               it
               also
               is
               gone
               from
               me
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             forth
             the
             trouble
             which
             he
             suffered
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             his
             patience
             towards
             them
             ,
             he
             presenteth
             his
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             ful
             of
             confused
             desires
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             explicite
             prayers
             ,
             being
             now
             unable
             to
             express
             himself
             more
             largely
             ▪
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             sin
             causeth
             wrath
             ,
             and
             wrath
             sore
             〈◊〉
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             so
             these
             evils
             looked
             upon
             ,
             should
             waken
             desires
             to
             have
             them
             removed
             ,
             and
             send
             us
             to
             seek
             the
             true
             remedie
             〈◊〉
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             here
             doth
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             2.
             
             As
             desires
             and
             〈◊〉
             if
             they
             be
             presented
             to
             God
             ,
             have
             their
             own
             speech
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             express
             in
             time
             of
             our
             confusions
             ;
             so
             should
             we
             〈◊〉
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             of
             vanishing
             expressions
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             as
             prayers
             stirred
             up
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             standing
             before
             him
             til
             they
             receive
             their
             answer
             ;
             
               Lord
               ,
               all
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             wrestling
             with
             trouble
             within
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             venting
             our
             grief
             as
             natural
             men
             ,
             which
             can
             give
             us
             ease
             ,
             but
             pouring
             out
             
             one
             heart
             before
             the
             Lord
             which
             must
             do
             it
             :
             
               All
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             strength
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             godly
             is
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             swallow
             up
             all
             infirmities
             ;
             but
             so
             great
             as
             to
             wrestle
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             confess
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             useth
             to
             supply
             his
             own
             with
             his
             strength
             &
             wise
             direction
             ,
             when
             their
             own
             strength
             is
             evacuate
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             is
             before
             God
             humbled
             :
             For
             here
             even
             
               Davids
               heart
               panteth
               and
               his
               strength
               faileth
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               his
               eyes
               is
               gone
               from
               him
            
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             bodies
             decay
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             spiritual
             condition
             ,
             expressed
             in
             bodily
             terms
             ;
             and
             thus
             much
             for
             the
             troubles
             ,
             which
             he
             felt
             immediately
             from
             Gods
             hand
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 11.
              
               
               My
               lovers
               and
               my
               friends
               stand
               aloof
               from
               my
               sore
               :
               and
               my
               kinsmen
               stand
               afar
               off
               .
            
             
               12
               They
               also
               that
               seek
               after
               my
               life
               ,
               lay
               snares
               
                 for
                 me
              
               :
               and
               they
               that
               seek
               my
               hurt
               ,
               speak
               mischievous
               things
               ,
               and
               imagine
               deceits
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             
               13
               But
               I
               ,
               as
               a
               deaf
               man
               ,
               heard
               not
               ;
               and
               I
               was
               as
               a
               dumb
               man
               that
               openeth
               not
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             
               14
               Thus
               I
               was
               as
               a
               man
               that
               heareth
               not
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               mouth
               are
               no
               reproofs
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             troubles
             which
             he
             felt
             from
             men
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             wounded
             spirit
             is
             a
             disease
             which
             the
             natural
             man
             hath
             no
             skil
             of
             ,
             nor
             wil
             to
             meddle
             with
             ;
             but
             flieth
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             plague
             or
             pest
             ;
             
               My
               lovers
               and
               my
               friends
               stand
               aloof
               from
               my
               sore
               .
            
             2.
             
             In
             time
             of
             sad
             affliction
             and
             narrow
             trial
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             natural
             bonds
             between
             us
             and
             our
             kinsfolk
             ,
             wil
             shrink
             and
             fail
             us
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             shal
             have
             little
             comfort
             in
             the
             earth
             ;
             
               My
               kinsman
               stand
               afar
               off
            
             .
             3.
             
             In
             time
             of
             sad
             exercises
             and
             hard
             trials
             ,
             as
             friends
             may
             fail
             ,
             so
             enemies
             may
             make
             head
             ;
             and
             by
             craft
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             by
             slanders
             and
             cunning
             policy
             ,
             open
             enmity
             and
             secret
             plotting
             may
             conspire
             against
             a
             mans
             fame
             ,
             good
             cause
             and
             life
             ,
             
               They
               also
               that
               seek
               after
               my
               life
               ,
               lay
               snares
               for
               me
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               seek
               my
               hurt
               ,
               speak
               mischievous
               things
               ,
               and
               imagine
               deceits
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             more
             emptied
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             disconsolate
             ,
             forsaken
             of
             friends
             ,
             pursued
             by
             foes
             a
             man
             be
             ;
             if
             he
             go
             to
             God
             for
             reconciliation
             and
             relief
             ,
             he
             hath
             ground
             of
             hope
             to
             be
             helped
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             God
             engaged
             to
             him
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ;
             for
             here
             David
             maketh
             this
             use
             of
             all
             his
             troubles
             ,
             he
             layeth
             all
             out
             before
             God.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             possible
             ,
             yea
             and
             oft-times
             cometh
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             
             the
             godly
             have
             so
             many
             lies
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             calumnies
             and
             slanders
             devised
             and
             vented
             against
             them
             by
             so
             many
             mouths
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             and
             refute
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             forced
             to
             misken
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             patience
             hold
             themselves
             quiet
             till
             God
             make
             matters
             clear
             for
             them
             :
             
               But
               I
               as
               a
               deafe
               man
               heard
               not
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               dumb
               man
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             6.
             
             When
             the
             godly
             overloaden
             with
             multitude
             of
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             enemies
             backing
             them
             ,
             do
             sit
             down
             in
             patient
             silence
             ,
             nor
             seeing
             to
             what
             purpose
             they
             speak
             :
             They
             are
             taken
             readily
             as
             guilty
             ,
             or
             as
             such
             who
             cannot
             refute
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             alledged
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             maintain
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             profess
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             an
             addition
             unto
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             trouble
             ;
             As
             David
             importeth
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Thus
               was
               I
               as
               a
               man
               that
               heareth
               not
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               mouth
               are
               no
               reproofs
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 15
              
               For
               in
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               hope
               :
               thou
               wilt
               hear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God.
               
            
             
               16
               For
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 Hear
                 me
              
               ,
               lest
               otherwise
               they
               should
               rejoyce
               over
               me
               :
               when
               my
               foot
               slippeth
               ,
               they
               magnifie
               themselves
               against
               me
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               For
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               halt
               ,
               and
               my
               sorrow
               is
               continually
               before
               me
               .
            
             
               18
               For
               I
               wil
               declare
               mine
               iniquity
               ;
               I
               wil
               be
               sorry
               for
               my
               sin
               .
            
             
               19
               But
               mine
               enemies
               are
               lively
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               strong
               :
               and
               they
               that
               hate
               me
               wrongfully
               ,
               are
               multiplied
               .
            
             
               20
               They
               also
               that
               render
               evil
               for
               good
               ,
               are
               mine
               adversaries
               ;
               because
               I
               follow
               the
               thing
               that
               good
               is
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             he
             setteth
             down
             his
             wrestling
             against
             his
             persecuters
             ,
             seeking
             to
             destroy
             both
             him
             and
             his
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             
               Hence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sore
             and
             high
             degree
             of
             the
             trial
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             when
             at
             one
             time
             God
             pursueth
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             friends
             withdraw
             from
             them
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             humanity
             ,
             and
             persecuters
             are
             likely
             to
             destroy
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             withal
             do
             suppress
             Religion
             in
             their
             person
             by
             this
             means
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             case
             of
             many
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             also
             ,
             as
             this
             example
             teacheth
             
             us
             ;
             yea
             ,
             also
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             his
             condition
             was
             like
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             suffered
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             2.
             
             Sore
             trials
             cannot
             be
             born
             without
             holding
             fast
             the
             gripe
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             for
             this
             fixeth
             faith
             ,
             and
             strengthens
             hope
             ,
             and
             furnisheth
             patience
             in
             greatest
             troubles
             ;
             for
             David
             rendereth
             this
             reason
             ,
             for
             his
             bearing
             patiently
             his
             foresaid
             hard
             condition
             :
             
               In
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               do
               I
               hope
               ;
               Thou
               wilt
               hear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               God.
            
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Covenant
             be
             holden
             fast
             ,
             wherby
             we
             may
             warrantably
             cal
             God
             our
             God
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             surety
             to
             our self
             for
             a
             good
             answer
             from
             God
             ;
             
               Thou
               wilt
               hear
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God.
            
             4.
             
             When
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             their
             righteous
             cause
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             triumph
             over
             the
             godly
             and
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             are
             like
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             help
             not
             ;
             then
             the
             godly
             may
             be
             sure
             the
             Lord
             wil
             hear
             and
             help
             :
             For
             David
             giveth
             this
             for
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             hear
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             because
             the
             enemies
             otherwayes
             would
             triumph
             ,
             and
             he
             be
             made
             
               to
               halt
            
             ,
             and
             turn
             off
             the
             way
             ,
             vers
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             for
             in
             this
             the
             Lords
             glory
             is
             interested
             .
             5.
             
             When
             the
             outward
             prosperous
             condition
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             their
             feet
             slip
             ,
             and
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             lieth
             on
             sore
             without
             relaxation
             ,
             even
             they
             of
             strong
             faith
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             discouraged
             and
             faint
             ;
             so
             weak
             are
             we
             in
             faith
             when
             a
             hard
             trial
             cometh
             :
             For
             ,
             
               When
               the
               enemy
               magnified
               himself
               against
            
             David
             ;
             
               When
               his
               feet
               slipped
               ,
               when
               his
               sorrow
               was
               continually
               before
               him
            
             ;
             He
             confesseth
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             halt
             ;
             To
             warn
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             guard
             against
             this
             tentation
             .
             6
             To
             keep
             our selves
             from
             fretting
             under
             trouble
             ,
             it
             is
             expedient
             that
             we
             compare
             our
             sins
             with
             Gods
             fatherly
             chastisements
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             take
             course
             for
             remission
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             turn●
             the
             sorrow
             raised
             by
             affliction
             into
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ;
             for
             this
             David
             resolved
             in
             his
             distress
             ,
             
               I
               will
               declare
               mine
               iniquity
               ,
               I
               wil
               be
               sorry
               for
               my
               sin
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             Lord
             so
             disposeth
             of
             the
             outward
             condition
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             the
             wicked
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             oft-times
             have
             the
             mourning
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             the
             rejoycing
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             much
             the
             more
             as
             they
             see
             the
             head
             of
             the
             godly
             is
             born
             down
             :
             
               I
               wil
               be
               sorry
               for
               my
               sin
               ,
               but
               mine
               enemies
               are
               lively
               and
               strong
               .
            
             8.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             grief
             to
             see
             the
             affliction
             of
             the
             godly
             growing
             ,
             and
             the
             enemies
             growing
             in
             joy
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             number
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             godly
             are
             enemies
             without
             a
             just
             cause
             given
             to
             them
             :
             
               They
               that
               hate
               me
               wrongfully
               ,
               are
               multiplied
               .
            
             9.
             
             We
             must
             not
             leave
             off
             the
             doing
             of
             what
             God
             requireth
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             albeit
             we
             should
             have
             the
             hatred
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             
               David
               followed
               
               that
               which
               was
               good
               ,
            
             albeit
             his
             adversaries
             for
             that
             very
             cause
             
               did
               render
               to
               him
               evil
               for
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 21.
              
               
               Forsake
               me
               not
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             
               22
               Make
               haste
               to
               help
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             He
             closeth
             the
             Psalm
             with
             prayer
             ,
             laying
             all
             his
             weight
             on
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             having
             gotten
             comfort
             for
             the
             time
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             must
             not
             limit
             the
             Lord
             to
             give
             us
             comfort
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             we
             have
             greatest
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             leave
             our
             prayer
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             believer
             must
             be
             so
             warie
             to
             lean
             unto
             sense
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             hold
             the
             gripes
             of
             faith
             not
             only
             when
             he
             misseth
             sense
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             Gods
             dispensation
             toward
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             sense
             therof
             doth
             seem
             to
             speak
             most
             contrary
             to
             faith
             :
             
               Forsake
               me
               not
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               :
               Make
               haste
               to
               help
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             Davids
             Faith
             ,
             when
             his
             sense
             speaketh
             what
             his
             prayer
             here
             importeth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             present
             perdition
             .
             3.
             
             The
             bond
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             believers
             most
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             lay
             claim
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             claim
             also
             unto
             salvation
             in
             him
             ;
             for
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             the
             troubles
             and
             tentations
             laid
             forth
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             the
             Believer
             sustaineth
             all
             on
             this
             ground
             ;
             
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               salvation
            
             ;
             And
             here
             is
             the
             victory
             of
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XXXIX
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             even
             to
             Jeduthun
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               Another
               such
               like
               hard
               exercise
               as
               in
               the
               former
               Psalme
               ,
               wherein
               David
               acknowledgeth
               his
               infirmity
               in
               a
               passionate
               expression
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               trouble
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Secondly
               he
               recovered
               and
               comforted
               himself
               ,
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               what
               was
               his
               prayer
               in
               this
               exercise
               ,
               ver
               .
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 I
              
               Said
               ,
               I
               wil
               take
               heed
               to
               my
               wayes
               ,
               that
               I
               sinne
               not
               with
               my
               tongue
               ;
               I
               wil
               keep
               my
               mouth
               with
               a
               bridle
               ▪
               while
               the
               wicked
               is
               before
               me
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               was
               dumb
               with
               silence
               ,
               I
               held
               my
               peace
               ,
               even
               from
               good
               ,
               and
               my
               sorrow
               was
               stirred
               .
            
             
               3
               My
               heart
               was
               hot
               within
               me
               ,
               while
               I
               was
               musing
               the
               fire
               burned
               ;
               then
               spake
               I
               with
               my
               tongue
               .
            
             
               4
               LORD
               ,
               make
               me
               to
               know
               mine
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               my
               dayes
               ,
               what
               it
               
                 is
                 :
                 that
              
               I
               may
               know
               how
               frail
               I
               am
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Prophet
             for
             fear
             of
             impatient
             expression
             in
             his
             trouble
             ,
             resolved
             to
             keep
             silence
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             was
             not
             able
             to
             keep
             in
             his
             passionate
             wishing
             for
             death
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             it
             is
             the
             Lords
             wil
             that
             we
             should
             have
             the
             infirmities
             of
             the
             Saints
             registred
             unto
             us
             for
             our
             edification
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             their
             vertues
             :
             So
             it
             is
             his
             wil
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             infirmity
             may
             profit
             others
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             spare
             to
             let
             it
             be
             known
             ,
             as
             this
             passage
             teacheth
             us
             .
             2.
             
             Conscience
             of
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             unruliness
             of
             our
             tongues
             ,
             ready
             to
             break
             forth
             in
             the
             time
             of
             tentation
             ,
             should
             make
             us
             take
             better
             heed
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             watch
             over
             our
             speeches
             :
             
               I
               said
               ,
               I
               wil
               take
               heed
               to
               my
               wayes
               ,
               that
               I
               sinne
               not
               with
               my
               tongue
               .
            
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             wicked
             may
             take
             advantage
             of
             the
             godlies
             miscarrying
             in
             time
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             it
             is
             needful
             to
             watch
             the
             more
             over
             our
             behaviour
             and
             words
             in
             their
             presence
             :
             
               I
               wil
               keep
               my
               mouth
               with
               a
               bridle
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               before
               me
               .
            
             4.
             
             When
             we
             are
             about
             to
             keep
             in
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             amend
             our
             own
             faults
             by
             our
             own
             way
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             our
             strength
             ,
             our
             resolutions
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             eschew
             the
             evil
             we
             would
             eschew
             ,
             and
             we
             also
             fal
             in
             a
             fault
             we
             were
             not
             aware
             of
             ,
             as
             here
             in
             stead
             of
             praying
             to
             God
             to
             direct
             one
             part
             of
             his
             speech
             after
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             speak
             prudently
             in
             the
             audience
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             that
             which
             he
             might
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             spoken
             :
             
               I
               was
               dumb
               with
               silence
               ,
               I
               held
               my
               peace
               even
               from
               good
               .
            
             5.
             
             When
             grief
             is
             not
             rightly
             vented
             but
             suppressed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             therby
             asswaged
             but
             encreased
             rather
             :
             
               I
               held
               my
               peace
               ,
               and
               my
               sorrow
               was
               stirred
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             power
             of
             sinful
             nature
             ,
             and
             inraged
             passions
             is
             such
             ,
             
             that
             even
             when
             they
             are
             opposed
             by
             reason
             of
             strength
             of
             grace
             in
             us
             ,
             they
             may
             easily
             over-power
             us
             ,
             except
             God
             put
             to
             his
             hand
             to
             help
             us
             in
             the
             conflict
             ;
             
               My
               heart
               was
               hot
               within
               me
               :
               while
               I
               was
               musing
               the
               fire
               burned
               :
               then
               spake
               I
               with
               my
               tongue
               .
            
             7.
             
             It
             is
             a
             natural
             evil
             in
             man
             when
             he
             is
             overcome
             by
             trouble
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             wish
             for
             death
             ,
             looking
             to
             be
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             by
             the
             change
             ;
             As
             the
             sick
             man
             looketh
             for
             ease
             by
             changing
             of
             his
             bed
             ,
             and
             here
             ver
             .
             4.
             we
             have
             the
             example
             of
             it
             .
             8.
             
             The
             shortness
             of
             this
             life
             is
             a
             mitigation
             of
             the
             troubles
             thereof
             unto
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             that
             life
             should
             continue
             longer
             then
             the
             afflicted
             man
             would
             ,
             augmenteth
             the
             trouble
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             this
             passionate
             and
             curious
             wish
             :
             
               Lord
               make
               me
               to
               know
               mine
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               my
               dayes
               what
               it
               is
               :
               that
               I
               may
               know
               how
               frail
               I
               am
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               Behold
               thou
               hast
               made
               my
               dayes
               as
               an
               hand-breadth
               ,
               and
               mine
               age
               is
               as
               nothing
               before
               thee
               ;
               verily
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               .
               Selah
               .
            
             
               6
               Surely
               every
               man
               walketh
               in
               a
               vaine
               shew
               :
               surely
               they
               are
               disquieted
               in
               vain
               ;
               he
               heapeth
               up
               riches
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               not
               who
               shal
               gather
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               now
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wait
               I
               for
               ?
               my
               hope
               is
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             not
             being
             answered
             in
             this
             curious
             question
             ,
             but
             secretly
             checked
             for
             his
             impatient
             wish
             ,
             he
             contents
             himself
             with
             the
             known
             truth
             ,
             That
             this
             present
             life
             is
             but
             short
             how
             long
             soever
             it
             shal
             last
             ,
             and
             resolveth
             to
             wait
             on
             Gods
             time
             patiently
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             For
             tempering
             our
             condition
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             should
             suffice
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             whether
             we
             be
             in
             prosperity
             or
             adversity
             ,
             our
             time
             in
             this
             life
             is
             but
             short
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               my
               days
               as
               an
               hand-breadth
               ,
               and
               mine
               age
               is
               as
               nothing
               before
               thee
               .
            
             2.
             
             Not
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             in
             adversity
             ,
             is
             the
             uncertainty
             ,
             weakness
             ,
             emptiness
             ,
             and
             vanity
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             things
             temporal
             wel
             seen
             ;
             for
             in
             troubles
             sayes
             
               David
               ,
               Verily
               every
               man
               at
               his
               best
               state
               is
               altogether
               vanity
               .
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             seemeth
             excellent
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             natural
             men
             in
             this
             world
             is
             but
             the
             shadow
             of
             what
             it
             seemeth
             ;
             health
             ,
             strength
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             riches
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             honour
             ,
             dominion
             ,
             power
             ,
             authority
             are
             but
             
             the
             shadowes
             of
             things
             so
             named
             ;
             
               Every
               man
               walketh
               in
               a
               vain
               shew
               .
            
             4.
             
             Too
             much
             care
             and
             anxiety
             about
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             a
             sickness
             and
             folly
             ,
             
               Surely
               ,
               they
               are
               disquieted
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             5.
             
             Experience
             putteth
             a
             deep
             stamp
             of
             the
             truth
             upon
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             and
             causes
             him
             to
             set
             his
             subscription
             unto
             it
             without
             hesitation
             ,
             
               Verily
               ,
               surely
               ,
               surely
            
             ,
             is
             the
             seal
             of
             this
             truth
             here
             delivered
             after
             his
             experience
             .
             6.
             
             The
             too
             much
             care
             which
             men
             take
             to
             gather
             riches
             ,
             this
             toyling
             and
             travelling
             ,
             this
             spending
             of
             body
             ,
             of
             wit
             and
             time
             ,
             this
             frowning
             on
             some
             ,
             and
             fawning
             on
             others
             ,
             this
             pleading
             and
             fighting
             with
             some
             ,
             and
             flattering
             of
             others
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             other
             shifts
             by
             which
             men
             use
             to
             gather
             riches
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             must
             leave
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             know
             to
             whom
             )
             is
             a
             point
             of
             great
             folly
             and
             vanity
             in
             men
             ;
             
               He
               heapes
               up
               riches
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               not
               who
               shal
               gather
               them
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             right
             use
             of
             the
             perceived
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             sent
             by
             that
             consideration
             unto
             God
             to
             rest
             on
             him
             ;
             
               And
               now
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wait
               I
               for
               ?
            
             8.
             
             That
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             only
             satisfactory
             and
             able
             to
             quiet
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             patiently
             wait
             on
             God
             in
             all
             his
             trouble
             ;
             
               What
               wait
               I
               for
               ?
               my
               hope
               is
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 8.
              
               
               Deliver
               me
               from
               all
               my
               transgressions
               ;
               make
               me
               not
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               foolish
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               I
               was
               dumbe
               ,
               I
               opened
               not
               my
               mouth
               ;
               because
               thou
               didst
               it
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Remove
               thy
               stroke
               away
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               consumed
               by
               the
               blow
               of
               thine
               hand
               .
            
             
               11
               When
               thou
               with
               rebukes
               doest
               correct
               man
               for
               iniquity
               ,
               thou
               makest
               his
               beauty
               to
               consume
               away
               like
               a
               mothe
               :
               surely
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               vanity
               .
               Selah
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Heare
               my
               prayer
               ,
               O
               LORD
               ,
               and
               give
               eare
               unto
               my
               cry
               :
               hold
               not
               thy
               peace
               at
               my
               teares
               :
               for
               
                 I
                 am
              
               a
               stranger
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               a
               sojourner
               ,
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               were
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               O
               spare
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               strength
               ;
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             prayeth
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             his
             sins
             ▪
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             using
             sundry
             reasons
             to
             help
             his
             faith
             .
             
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Seeing
             sin
             doth
             plunge
             us
             in
             all
             perplexities
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             trouble
             after
             trouble
             upon
             us
             ;
             the
             best
             cure
             of
             our
             trouble
             ,
             is
             to
             seek
             pardon
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             
               Deliver
               me
               from
               all
               my
               transgressions
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             ungodly
             are
             fools
             ,
             let
             them
             seem
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             what
             they
             please
             ;
             for
             all
             their
             way
             and
             work
             is
             to
             make
             themselves
             miserable
             ;
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             call
             them
             foolish
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             wicked
             get
             no
             advantage
             of
             us
             so
             as
             by
             troubling
             of
             us
             to
             drive
             us
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             do
             persecute
             us
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             main
             care
             of
             every
             Believer
             under
             persecution
             :
             For
             this
             is
             Davids
             prayer
             ,
             
               Make
               me
               not
               the
               reproach
               of
               the
               foolish
               .
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             usuall
             to
             us
             to
             see
             our
             duty
             after
             we
             have
             sinned
             ,
             better
             then
             before
             ;
             for
             ,
             after
             experience
             of
             his
             falling
             ,
             he
             resolveth
             it
             is
             his
             duty
             not
             to
             speak
             an
             impatient
             word
             ,
             but
             
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               not
               open
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             impatiently
             .
             5.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             God
             for
             our
             party
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             trouble
             ,
             should
             humble
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             quiet
             ;
             David
             saith
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             have
             opened
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               Lord
               didst
               it
            
             .
             6.
             
             Prayer
             for
             removing
             the
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             especially
             after
             prayer
             for
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             patience
             and
             silen●
             submission
             under
             Gods
             hand
             ;
             for
             he
             prayeth
             also
             ,
             
               Remove
               away
               thy
               stroak
               from
               me
               .
            
             7.
             
             When
             we
             feel
             the
             Lords
             hand
             heavy
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             bemoan
             our selves
             to
             him
             with
             submission
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             for
             he
             pitieth
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             lay
             no
             more
             on
             us
             then
             we
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             
               I
               am
               consumed
               by
               the
               blow
               of
               thy
               hand
               .
            
             8.
             
             The
             stoutest
             and
             strongest
             courage
             will
             soon
             be
             brought
             down
             by
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             ;
             when
             God
             entreth
             in
             judgement
             with
             him
             ,
             man
             falls
             down
             :
             
               When
               thou
               with
               rebukes
               dost
               correct
               man
               for
               iniquity
               ,
               thou
               makest
               his
               beauty
               to
               consume
               away
               like
               a
               mothe
               :
               surely
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               vanity
               .
            
             9.
             
             When
             God
             seemeth
             to
             refuse
             to
             hear
             prayer
             ,
             true
             faith
             will
             follow
             God
             with
             more
             fervent
             prayer
             ,
             and
             crying
             ,
             and
             tears
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             God
             without
             a
             good
             answer
             :
             
               Hear
               my
               prayer
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               give
               ear
               unto
               my
               cry
               ,
               hold
               not
               thy
               peace
               at
               my
               tears
               .
            
             10.
             
             The
             more
             our
             hearts
             be
             alienated
             from
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             conversant
             with
             God
             by
             faith
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             misse
             our
             countrey
             ,
             our
             parents
             ,
             our
             kinsmen
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             God
             shall
             avow
             himself
             to
             be
             our
             God
             :
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               and
               a
               sojourner
               with
               thee
               .
            
             11.
             
             Entring
             our selves
             heirs
             unto
             the
             godly
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             us
             in
             their
             estrangements
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             seeking
             after
             heaven
             ,
             intitleth
             us
             unto
             their
             comforts
             also
             ;
             
               I
               am
               a
               sojourner
               ,
               as
               all
               my
               fathers
               .
            
             12.
             
             It
             is
             an
             
             usuall
             tentation
             unto
             the
             godly
             in
             their
             trouble
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             relieved
             out
             of
             it
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             
               O
               spare
               me
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               .
            
             13.
             
             The
             godly
             may
             pray
             for
             a
             little
             breathing
             before
             death
             with
             submission
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             more
             quietly
             render
             up
             their
             spitits
             to
             God
             :
             
               Spare
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               recover
               strength
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               and
               be
               no
               more
               .
            
             14.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             do
             not
             hearken
             to
             us
             when
             we
             would
             ,
             let
             us
             leave
             our
             petition
             beside
             him
             till
             he
             answer
             it
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XL.
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               David
               as
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               whole
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               example
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               giveth
               thanks
               for
               the
               experience
               of
               Gods
               delivering
               of
               him
               out
               of
               a
               notable
               trouble
               ,
               verse
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               he
               is
               led
               on
               in
               his
               thanksgiving
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               the
               great
               work
               of
               Redemption
               by
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               all
               other
               mercies
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               verse
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.8
               .
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               David
               in
               type
               ,
               and
               Christ
               in
               the
               accomplishment
               ,
               giving
               accompt
               of
               his
               propheticall
               office
               ,
               intercedeth
               and
               prayeth
               for
               the
               evidence
               of
               Gods
               favour
               to
               himself
               personally
               and
               mystically
               considered
               ,
               vers
               .
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               and
               for
               disappointment
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               vers
               .
               14
               ,
               15.
               and
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               beholding
               his
               exercise
               and
               his
               delivery
               which
               he
               confidently
               doth
               expect
               ,
               vers
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 
                 I
              
               Waited
               patiently
               for
               the
               LORD
               ,
               and
               he
               inclined
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               heard
               my
               cry
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               brought
               me
               up
               also
               out
               of
               an
               horrible
               pit
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               miry
               clay
               ,
               and
               set
               my
               feet
               upon
               a
               rock
               ,
               and
               established
               my
               goings
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               he
               hath
               put
               a
               new
               Song
               in
               my
               mouth
               ,
               even
               praise
               unto
               our
               God
               :
               many
               shall
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               shall
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               maketh
               the
               Lord
               his
               trust
               :
               and
               respecteth
               not
               the
               proud
               ,
               nor
               such
               as
               turn
               aside
               to
               lies
               .
            
          
           
             In
             his
             thanksgiving
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             of
             set
             purpose
             delayeth
             to
             answer
             the
             prayer
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             suspendeth
             to
             help
             them
             out
             of
             trouble
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             try
             and
             train
             their
             faith
             to
             a
             better
             measure
             ;
             so
             the
             believer
             must
             resolve
             to
             wait
             on
             patiently
             ,
             
               I
               waited
               patiently
               for
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             waiting
             for
             the
             time
             is
             joyned
             with
             languour
             and
             grief
             ,
             yet
             the
             remembrance
             of
             it
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             it
             wants
             not
             a
             blessing
             following
             it
             ,
             
               I
               waited
               ,
               and
               he
               enclined
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               heard
               my
               cry
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             godly
             may
             be
             brought
             in
             their
             trouble
             to
             as
             desperate
             like
             condition
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             faln
             in
             a
             horrible
             deep
             and
             dark
             pit
             ,
             sinking
             in
             miry
             clay
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             there
             is
             no
             appearance
             of
             relief
             :
             in
             which
             case
             as
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             danger
             commendeth
             the
             faith
             of
             him
             that
             calleth
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             waiteth
             for
             him
             ;
             So
             doth
             it
             commend
             Gods
             wisdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             goodness
             and
             faithfulness
             in
             delivering
             the
             patient
             waiter
             .
             To
             this
             end
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               He
               brought
               me
               out
               of
               an
               horrible
               pit
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               miry
               clay
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             man
             who
             dependeth
             on
             the
             Lord
             when
             he
             is
             delivered
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             is
             not
             left
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             care
             attendeth
             him
             to
             guide
             him
             after
             his
             delivery
             ;
             
               He
               brought
               me
               out
               of
               the
               miry
               clay
               ,
               and
               set
               my
               feet
               upon
               a
               rock
               ,
               and
               established
               my
               goings
               .
            
             5.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             duty
             to
             glorifie
             God
             after
             every
             mercy
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             when
             the
             mercy
             is
             very
             notable
             :
             So
             it
             is
             a
             new
             gift
             of
             God
             to
             enable
             a
             man
             to
             give
             thanks
             ,
             and
             praise
             for
             the
             mercy
             received
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             put
             for
             a
             point
             of
             thanksgiving
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               put
               a
               new
               song
               in
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             6.
             
             As
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             one
             who
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             encouragement
             of
             all
             believers
             :
             so
             should
             it
             be
             the
             common
             matter
             of
             praise
             unto
             God
             from
             
             them
             all
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             he
             call
             the
             praises
             which
             he
             did
             sing
             ,
             
               The
               praises
               of
               our
               God.
            
             7.
             
             The
             right
             observation
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             will
             shew
             himself
             eminently
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             strike
             a
             man
             with
             much
             awe
             and
             reverence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             fearful
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             praises
             ;
             
               Many
               shall
               hear
               and
               fear
            
             .
             8.
             
             Then
             do
             we
             make
             right
             observation
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             when
             thereby
             we
             encourage
             our selves
             to
             look
             for
             the
             like
             mercy
             ,
             when
             we
             call
             for
             it
             in
             our
             need
             ;
             
               Many
               shall
               hear
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             9.
             
             As
             the
             preciousness
             of
             faith
             is
             not
             seen
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trial
             ,
             so
             well
             as
             after
             the
             victory
             ;
             so
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             when
             it
             is
             seen
             is
             no
             less
             then
             true
             blessedness
             :
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               who
               maketh
               the
               Lord
               his
               trust
               .
            
             10.
             
             All
             true
             believers
             are
             humble
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             high
             spirit
             against
             whatsoever
             cometh
             in
             competition
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             despise
             every
             mans
             way
             who
             regardeth
             not
             him
             :
             So
             the
             mis-believer
             is
             proud
             toward
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             but
             a
             base
             subject
             of
             his
             own
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             lying
             vanities
             ;
             for
             the
             believer
             here
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             proud
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             
               as
               turn
               aside
               to
               lies
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             Many
             ,
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             are
             thy
             wonderful
             works
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             and
             thy
             thoughts
             ,
             
               which
               are
            
             to
             us-ward
             ;
             they
             cannot
             be
             reckoned
             up
             in
             order
             unto
             thee
             :
             if
             I
             would
             declare
             and
             speak
             
               of
               them
            
             ,
             they
             are
             moe
             then
             can
             be
             numbred
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             he
             is
             led
             up
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             wonderful
             care
             and
             providence
             about
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             special
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             by
             Christs
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             One
             of
             the
             Lords
             wonderful
             works
             of
             providence
             wel
             meditated
             upon
             ,
             may
             and
             should
             lead
             us
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             many
             other
             his
             works
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             
               Many
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               are
               thy
               wonderful
               works
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               done
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             works
             of
             Gods
             providence
             about
             us
             should
             lead
             us
             up
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             behold
             his
             care
             of
             us
             ,
             his
             minde
             and
             purpose
             to
             us-ward
             ,
             who
             are
             brought
             into
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             confirming
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             him
             ;
             
               Many
               ,
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               are
               thy
               thoughts
               which
               are
               to
               us-ward
               .
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lords
             deep
             thoughts
             and
             works
             of
             wonder
             about
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             be
             unspeakable
             ,
             unsearchable
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             not
             cease
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             them
             in
             heap
             when
             we
             cannot
             attain
             to
             them
             in
             tale
             ,
             
               They
               cannot
               be
               reckoned
               up
               in
               order
               to
               thee
               :
               If
               I
               should
               declare
               and
               speak
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               moe
               then
               can
               be
               numbred
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
              
               
               Sacrifice
               and
               offering
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
               mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               opened
               ;
               burnt-offering
               and
               sin-offering
               hast
               thou
               not
               required
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               :
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               the
               book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               I
               delight
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               :
               yea
               ,
               thy
               Law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             He
             condescends
             upon
             a
             particular
             which
             did
             overcome
             his
             declaration
             and
             searching
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             some
             articles
             whereof
             he
             toucheth
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             rehearsed
             by
             the
             Son
             speaking
             here
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             work
             of
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             about
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             the
             incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             course
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             redeemed
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             wonderful
             things
             that
             ever
             was
             heard
             tell
             of
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             many
             wonderful
             thoughts
             of
             God
             about
             us
             do
             concur
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             neither
             be
             declared
             nor
             numbered
             ,
             nor
             set
             in
             order
             :
             for
             this
             work
             here
             touched
             is
             set
             down
             for
             an
             instance
             of
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ;
             now
             that
             this
             is
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb
             10.5
             ,
             6.
             &c.
             doth
             shew
             unto
             us
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             sacrifices
             &
             oblations
             were
             appointed
             to
             be
             offered
             before
             Christ
             came
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             acceptable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             signified
             by
             them
             ;
             not
             they
             ,
             but
             Christ
             signified
             by
             them
             could
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             
               Sacrifices
               &
               offerings
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
               burnt-offerings
               and
               sin-offerings
               thou
               didst
               not
               require
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             any
             worth
             in
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             real
             satisfaction
             for
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             The
             ceremonial
             law
             was
             not
             to
             remain
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             when
             Christ
             came
             to
             offer
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             foreshadowed
             by
             the
             sacrifices
             and
             Levitical
             ordinances
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Sacrifices
               and
               oblations
               thou
               didst
               not
               desire
               ,
               but
               mine
               ears
               thou
               hast
               opened
            
             ▪
             which
             presupposeth
             
               thou
               hast
               formed
               a
               body
               unto
               me
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             10.5
             .
             doth
             shew
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             rejecting
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             is
             at
             the
             incarnation
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             forming
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bringing
             the
             Son
             into
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             incarnate
             becomes
             voluntarily
             ,
             a
             very
             capable
             ,
             discreete
             ,
             ready
             and
             obedient
             servant
             to
             the
             Father
             for
             us
             :
             
               Mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               opened
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             receiving
             of
             every
             command
             ;
             
               or
               mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               boared
               ,
            
             as
             the
             servants
             ears
             were
             boared
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             he
             choosed
             to
             
             stay
             still
             with
             his
             master
             in
             service
             ,
             Exod.
             21.5
             .
             5.
             
             By
             offering
             of
             burnt-offering
             God
             was
             not
             satisfied
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Christs
             coming
             and
             offering
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             
               Burnt-offering
               and
               sin-offering
               hast
               thou
               not
               required
               ;
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               I
               come
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ.
             6.
             
             Both
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Gods
             eternal
             decrees
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             book
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             men
             was
             established
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             way
             to
             effect
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             by
             his
             suffering
             should
             bruse
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Serpent
             was
             foretold
             by
             God
             ,
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             and
             Christ
             was
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             in
             the
             representative
             sacrifices
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             
               In
               the
               volume
               of
               thy
               book
               it
               is
               written
               of
               me
               .
            
             7.
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             God
             incarnate
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             believers
             may
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             by
             this
             means
             also
             ,
             therefore
             doth
             he
             call
             him
             ,
             
               O
               my
               God
            
             :
             as
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Iob.
             20.17
             .
             saith
             I
             ascend
             to
             my
             Father
             and
             your
             Father
             ,
             to
             my
             God
             and
             you●
             God.
             8.
             
             All
             Christs
             sufferings
             and
             service
             done
             in
             our
             name
             for
             us
             ,
             was
             most
             willingly
             and
             heartily
             undertaken
             and
             discharged
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               delight
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ▪
             Heb.
             10.10
             .
             doth
             expound
             ,
             it
             to
             perform
             whatever
             might
             sanctifie
             us
             throughout
             for
             ever
             .
             4.
             
             The
             way
             of
             our
             redemption
             by
             Christs
             doing
             and
             suffering
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             Gods
             own
             device
             ,
             his
             very
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             very
             death
             of
             the
             cro●●
             done
             in
             our
             name
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Father
             fully
             ▪
             
               I
               delight
               to
               do
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               my
               God.
            
             10.
             
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             incarnate
             was
             perfectly
             holy
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             could
             answer
             to
             the
             law
             compleatly
             ,
             and
             give
             accompt
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Father
             ;
             
               yea
               thy
               law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               :
            
             That
             these
             words
             may
             be
             applied
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             by
             every
             believer
             in
             their
             own
             degree
             and
             measure
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             :
             but
             that
             they
             are
             principally
             and
             in
             the
             main
             intention
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             Christ
             speaking
             of
             himself
             ,
             the
             matter
             it self
             doth
             evidence
             ;
             for
             who
             but
             he
             can
             ascribe
             to
             himself
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             what
             the
             typical
             sacrifices
             fore-shadowed
             ?
             who
             but
             ●e
             could
             satisfie
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             the
             sacrifices
             could
             not
             ?
             Again
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               Heb.
            
             10.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             clear
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             ground
             of
             doubting
             is
             left
             .
             In
             all
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             le●
             David
             be
             as
             the
             shadow
             ,
             but
             let
             Christ
             be
             the
             substance
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9.
              
               
               I
               have
               preached
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               great
               Congregation
               :
               lo
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               refrained
               my
               lips
               ,
               O
               Lord
               thou
               knowest
               .
            
             
             
               10.
               
               I
               have
               not
               hid
               thy
               righteousness
               within
               my
               heart
               ▪
               I
               have
               declared
               thy
               faithfulness
               and
               thy
               salvation
               :
               I
               have
               not
               concealed
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               and
               thy
               truth
               from
               the
               great
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             as
             Christ
             hath
             given
             an
             accompt
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             in
             expiation
             of
             sin
             ;
             so
             here
             he
             giveth
             accompt
             of
             his
             Prophetical
             office
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             his
             intercession
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             did
             not
             only
             undertake
             to
             suffer
             for
             expiation
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             also
             he
             undertook
             to
             apply
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             preaching
             ,
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             for
             their
             righteousness
             and
             salvation
             ,
             for
             justifying
             ,
             sanctifying
             ,
             and
             saving
             the
             redeemed
             ;
             
               I
               have
               preached
               righteousness
               in
               the
               great
               congregation
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             way
             appointed
             for
             application
             of
             the
             grace
             purchased
             to
             the
             redeemed
             ,
             is
             preaching
             ;
             
               I
               have
               preached
               righteousness
               in
               the
               great
               Congregation
               ,
            
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             confluences
             of
             the
             redeemed
             where
             opportunity
             is
             offered
             .
             3.
             
             As
             Christ
             did
             not
             conceal
             what
             might
             save
             souls
             ,
             but
             did
             communicate
             it
             carefully
             ;
             so
             should
             they
             who
             are
             trusted
             by
             him
             to
             preach
             without
             fear
             sincerely
             ,
             as
             they
             wil
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             God
             ,
             proclaim
             it
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               refrained
               my
               lips
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             true
             way
             of
             justification
             of
             sinners
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             a
             Jewel
             so
             precious
             and
             necessary
             for
             poor
             souls
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             concealed
             ,
             
               I
               have
               not
               hid
               thy
               righteousness
               within
               my
               heart
               .
            
             5.
             
             One
             Sermon
             on
             this
             subject
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             this
             mystery
             plain
             ,
             how
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             the
             man
             that
             flieth
             to
             him
             is
             justified
             from
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             saved
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             past
             between
             the
             suffering
             Mediatour
             and
             God
             the
             faithful
             promiser
             to
             justifie
             and
             save
             by
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             
               I
               have
               declared
               thy
               faithfulness
               and
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             way
             of
             righteousness
             and
             salvation
             purchased
             unto
             believers
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             very
             solid
             and
             compleat
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             this
             way
             of
             forgiving
             sins
             unto
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             made
             by
             Christ
             for
             us
             in
             his
             obedience
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             of
             Gods
             own
             devising
             ,
             and
             his
             free-gift
             ;
             therefore
             as
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             3.21
             ,
             22.
             
             So
             here
             it
             is
             called
             Gods
             righteousness
             .
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               hid
               thy
               righteousnes
               .
            
             And
             the
             salvation
             or
             eternal
             life
             annexed
             unto
             this
             imputed
             and
             gifted
             righteousness
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             embracer
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             also
             of
             Gods
             devising
             ,
             &
             his
             free-gift
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             also
             called
             
               his
               salvation
               ,
               I
               have
               declared
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             Next
             the
             certainty
             and
             ground
             of
             the
             believers
             assurance
             that
             this
             righteousness
             and
             salvation
             is
             made
             fast
             unto
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             ,
             obliging
             
             himself
             to
             make
             good
             this
             way
             of
             justfication
             and
             salvation
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             redemption
             made
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             our
             Mediatour
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             more
             disappoint
             the
             believer
             ,
             then
             the
             truth
             and
             faithfulness
             of
             God
             can
             fail
             ,
             
               I
               have
               declared
               thy
               faithfulness
               and
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             fountain
             ,
             spring
             and
             rise
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             ground
             of
             righteousness
             and
             salvation
             purchased
             by
             the
             redemption
             made
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             applied
             to
             us
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             the
             meer
             good
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             free
             grace
             ,
             the
             free
             love
             and
             bounty
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             any
             deserving
             of
             the
             redeemed
             ;
             
               I
               have
               not
               concealed
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               and
               thy
               truth
               from
               the
               great
               Congregation
            
             ;
             This
             indeed
             is
             a
             solid
             ground
             .
             7.
             
             The
             plain
             preaching
             ,
             declaration
             ,
             and
             manifestation
             of
             this
             Gospel
             with
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             ,
             is
             able
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             to
             perswade
             a
             trembling
             soul
             to
             lay
             it self
             over
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             upon
             the
             unchangeable
             truth
             and
             kindness
             of
             God
             offered
             to
             every
             poor
             humble
             sinner
             ,
             without
             exception
             ;
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             not
             refraining
             of
             the
             lips
             ,
             not
             hiding
             of
             this
             precious
             and
             saving
             truth
             ,
             
               the
               declaration
            
             and
             not
             concealing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             given
             up
             here
             for
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             means
             ,
             to
             apply
             the
             purchased
             righteousness
             and
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             redeemed
             ;
             and
             this
             execution
             of
             Christs
             Prophetical
             Office
             hath
             been
             faithfully
             performed
             by
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             his
             personal
             preaching
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             his
             Ministers
             both
             before
             his
             incarnation
             and
             since
             ,
             which
             also
             shall
             be
             continued
             from
             generation
             ,
             to
             generation
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             maugre
             all
             opposition
             ;
             for
             Christ
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             make
             no
             less
             perfect
             account
             of
             his
             other
             Offices
             then
             of
             the
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             give
             up
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             8.
             
             What
             may
             concern
             David
             here
             as
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             take
             it
             up
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             The
             more
             faithful
             Preachers
             be
             to
             declare
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             souls
             ,
             the
             more
             confidence
             and
             comfort
             shall
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             conscience
             afford
             to
             them
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             before
             God
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophet
             here
             by
             experience
             findeth
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 11.
              
               
               Withhold
               not
               thou
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               from
               me
               ,
               O
               LORD
               :
               let
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               and
               thy
               truth
               continually
               preserve
               me
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               For
               innumerable
               evils
               have
               compassed
               me
               about
               ,
               
               
               
               mine
               iniquities
               have
               taken
               hold
               upon
               me
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               look
               up
               :
               they
               are
               more
               then
               the
               hairs
               of
               mine
               head
               ,
               therfore
               my
               heart
               faileth
               me
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Be
               pleased
               O
               LORD
               ,
               to
               deliver
               me
               :
               O
               LORD
               make
               haste
               to
               help
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Christ
             having
             given
             accompt
             of
             his
             performances
             ,
             of
             what
             was
             undertaken
             ,
             intercedeth
             for
             the
             promised
             mercies
             to
             his
             Mystical
             body
             and
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             standing
             in
             the
             room
             of
             the
             ransomed
             ;
             wherin
             David
             as
             the
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             member
             of
             Christs
             mystical
             body
             ,
             hath
             his
             own
             place
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             price
             of
             Redemption
             is
             holden
             here
             as
             fully
             payed
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             left
             unpayed
             by
             Christ
             ;
             therfore
             the
             application
             of
             the
             purchased
             mercy
             must
             be
             granted
             ;
             for
             Christ
             ,
             here
             speaking
             ,
             having
             declared
             his
             performance
             of
             his
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             from
             ver
             .
             6.
             to
             ver
             .
             11.
             doth
             now
             require
             the
             performance
             of
             promised
             kindness
             and
             mercy
             to
             him
             and
             his
             mystical
             body
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Withhold
               not
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               from
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               :
               let
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               and
               thy
               truth
               continually
               preserve
               me
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             standing
             petition
             of
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             his
             afflicted
             mystical
             body
             in
             all
             generations
             .
             2.
             
             The
             unchangableness
             of
             Gods
             loving
             kindness
             ,
             and
             truth
             of
             promises
             made
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             a
             solid
             ground
             of
             assurance
             that
             the
             Lord
             wil
             not
             withhold
             his
             tender
             mercies
             from
             the
             afflicted
             believer
             ;
             for
             upon
             this
             ground
             do
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             petition
             run
             ;
             
               Withhold
               not
               thy
               tender
               mercies
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               let
               kindness
               and
               truth
               continually
               preserve
               me
               .
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             the
             troubles
             which
             are
             inflicted
             ,
             be
             drawn
             on
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             effects
             of
             just
             wrath
             for
             sin
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             also
             the
             object
             of
             tender
             mercies
             ,
             when
             the
             afflicted
             do
             present
             both
             their
             troubles
             &
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             deserved
             them
             before
             Gods
             merciful
             eye
             ;
             for
             here
             a
             reason
             of
             hoping
             for
             tender
             mercy
             ▪
             is
             brought
             from
             both
             trouble
             and
             sin
             lying
             on
             ,
             
               for
               innumerable
               evils
               have
               compassed
               me
               about
               ,
               and
               mine
               iniquities
               have
               taken
               hold
               on
               me
               .
            
             4.
             
             By
             vertue
             of
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             every
             believer
             may
             take
             up
             the
             same
             supplication
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             and
             present
             it
             in
             his
             own
             behalf
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             and
             necessity
             ;
             for
             as
             David
             might
             make
             this
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             mystical
             body
             :
             so
             may
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             believers
             also
             ;
             because
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             doth
             own
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             made
             his
             by
             consent
             to
             have
             them
             imputed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             born
             the
             punishment
             therof
             so
             much
             as
             may
             and
             doth
             satisfie
             justice
             for
             them
             .
             Therfore
             Christ
             in
             the
             
             behalf
             of
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             ,
             and
             every
             believer
             in
             Christ
             for
             that
             respect
             may
             expect
             continual
             preservation
             by
             the
             loving
             kindness
             and
             truth
             of
             God
             laid
             in
             pawn
             for
             it
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             recourse
             to
             God
             in
             the
             time
             when
             trouble
             and
             guiltiness
             doth
             both
             set
             on
             at
             once
             ;
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             prayer
             is
             so
             conceived
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             fit
             both
             the
             Mediatour
             interceding
             for
             his
             mystical
             body
             ,
             and
             every
             wearied
             soul
             also
             who
             is
             fled
             to
             God
             through
             Christ
             by
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             find
             his
             outgate
             and
             deliverance
             in
             ,
             with
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ
             ,
             
               Let
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               and
               truth
               continually
               preserve
               me
               ;
               for
               innumerable
               evils
               have
               compassed
               me
               about
               ,
               mine
               iniquities
               have
               taken
               hold
               on
               me
               .
            
             6.
             
             Nothing
             can
             so
             empty
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             lay
             him
             low
             ,
             and
             fil
             him
             with
             confusion
             of
             face
             ,
             as
             his
             sin
             pursuing
             him
             ;
             
               Mine
               iniquities
               have
               taken
               hold
               upon
               me
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               look
               up
               .
            
             7.
             
             When
             all
             that
             is
             a
             mans
             own
             ,
             as
             natural
             strength
             ,
             wit
             ,
             or
             courage
             doth
             fail
             ;
             yet
             God
             doth
             not
             fail
             and
             faith
             doth
             not
             fail
             ;
             
               For
               here
               when
               it
               is
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               my
               heart
               faileth
               me
               ,
            
             Faith
             stands
             up
             ,
             and
             in
             prayer
             pleadeth
             for
             mercy
             and
             kindness
             upon
             this
             very
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             heart
             doth
             fail
             .
             8.
             
             As
             the
             strait
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             burden
             heavy
             ,
             and
             the
             creature
             weak
             :
             so
             is
             the
             delivery
             and
             help
             neer
             at
             hand
             ,
             
               Be
               pleased
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               deliver
               me
               :
               O
               Lord
               ,
               make
               haste
               to
               help
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 14.
              
               
               Let
               them
               be
               ashamed
               and
               confounded
               together
               that
               seek
               after
               my
               soule
               to
               destroy
               it
               :
               let
               them
               be
               driven
               backward
               and
               put
               to
               shame
               ,
               that
               wish
               me
               evil
               .
            
             
               15
               Let
               them
               be
               desolate
               for
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               shame
               that
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               Aha
               ,
               aha
               !
            
          
           
             From
             this
             part
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             his
             enemies
             :
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wil
             not
             fail
             to
             help
             his
             people
             in
             trouble
             ;
             so
             wil
             he
             not
             miss
             to
             disappoint
             ,
             and
             bring
             mischief
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             how
             many
             and
             how
             strong
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             
               Let
               them
               be
               confounded
               together
               and
               ashamed
               that
               seek
               after
               my
               soul
               to
               destroy
               it
               .
            
             2.
             
             Not
             only
             the
             open
             persecuters
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             but
             all
             their
             ill
             willers
             and
             unfriends
             ,
             who
             could
             be
             content
             to
             see
             evil
             come
             upon
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             shal
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             open
             adversaries
             ;
             
               They
               shall
               be
               driven
               backward
               and
               put
               to
               shame
               that
               wish
               them
               evil
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             mocking
             of
             the
             godly
             and
             putting
             them
             to
             shame
             ,
             is
             the
             shame
             indeed
             of
             the
             mockers
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             upon
             whom
             in
             their
             suffeings
             the
             Spirit
             of
             glory
             doth
             rest
             ,
             and
             therfore
             shal
             the
             wicked
             
             scorners
             bear
             their
             own
             shame
             and
             their
             punishment
             ;
             
               Let
               them
               be
               desolate
               for
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               shame
               ,
               that
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               Aha
               ,
               aha
               !
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 16.
              
               
               Let
               all
               those
               that
               seek
               thee
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               in
               thee
               :
               let
               such
               as
               love
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               say
               continually
               ,
               The
               LORD
               be
               magnified
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               But
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               thinketh
               upon
               me
               :
               thou
               art
               my
               help
               and
               my
               deliverer
               ,
               make
               no
               tar●ying
               ,
               O
               my
               God.
               
            
          
           
             From
             this
             prayer
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             godly
             may
             have
             comfort
             by
             his
             delivery
             ,
             which
             delivery
             he
             doth
             confidently
             expect
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             every
             mercy
             to
             every
             believer
             giveth
             a
             proof
             of
             Gods
             readiness
             to
             shew
             the
             like
             mercy
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             when
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             ;
             so
             should
             every
             mercy
             shewn
             to
             any
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             being
             known
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             be
             made
             the
             matter
             and
             occasion
             of
             magnifying
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Let
               all
               those
               that
               seek
               thee
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               in
               thee
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             godly
             whose
             property
             it
             is
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             affliction
             of
             Christ
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             Lords
             way
             of
             delivery
             ,
             and
             do
             love
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             shal
             have
             reason
             to
             rejoyce
             and
             praise
             God
             continually
             for
             new
             evidences
             of
             his
             mercy
             to
             his
             own
             ;
             
               Let
               all
               those
               that
               seek
               thee
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
               in
               thee
               :
               let
               such
               as
               love
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               say
               continually
               ,
               The
               Lord
               be
               magnified
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             an
             usual
             condition
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             any
             difficulties
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             once
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             weakness
             ,
             emptiness
             ,
             and
             necessities
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               needy
            
             .
             4.
             
             It
             is
             an
             ordinary
             exercise
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             to
             be
             despised
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             contemned
             ;
             and
             this
             also
             is
             a
             tentation
             to
             move
             them
             to
             mistake
             their
             own
             condition
             before
             God
             ;
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             Psalmist
             propound
             the
             matter
             before
             God
             ;
             But
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               am
               poor
               and
               needy
            
             .
             5.
             
             Whatsoever
             the
             world
             or
             sense
             and
             false
             suggestions
             do
             say
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             yet
             faith
             gives
             ground
             of
             assurance
             that
             our
             base
             and
             mean
             condition
             is
             so
             far
             from
             making
             us
             loathsome
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             contrary
             the
             lower
             we
             are
             brought
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             in
             his
             heart
             and
             estimation
             ;
             
               Yet
               the
               Lord
               thinketh
               upon
               me
            
             ;
             and
             Gods
             respecting
             of
             us
             ,
             may
             easily
             make
             up
             our
             loss
             of
             respect
             among
             men
             .
             6.
             
             When
             the
             believer
             hath
             fastned
             his
             faith
             ,
             he
             may
             expect
             shortly
             his
             relief
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               help
               and
               my
               deliverer
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             then
             
               make
               no
               tarrying
               ,
               O
               my
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XLI
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalm
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             
               David
               as
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               afflicted
               followers
               ,
               after
               prayer
               comforteth
               himself
               against
               the
               uncharitable
               judgment
               ,
               which
               the
               wicked
               had
               of
               him
               in
               his
               affliction
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               he
               complaineth
               of
               his
               enemies
               cursed
               disposition
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               to
               be
               delivered
               out
               of
               his
               trouble
               ,
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               he
               is
               answered
               comfortably
               ,
               and
               praiseth
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               BLessed
               is
               he
               that
               considereth
               the
               poore
               :
               the
               Lord
               will
               deliver
               him
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               wil
               preserve
               him
               ,
               and
               keep
               him
               alive
               ,
               and
               he
               shal
               be
               blessed
               upon
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               thou
               wilt
               not
               deliver
               him
               unto
               the
               wil
               of
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               will
               strengthen
               him
               upon
               the
               bed
               of
               languishing
               :
               thou
               wilt
               make
               all
               his
               bed
               in
               his
               sickness
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               said
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               be
               merciful
               unto
               me
               :
               heal
               my
               soul
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             he
             may
             comfort
             the
             godly
             in
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             correct
             the
             common
             judgment
             of
             the
             world
             concerning
             afflicted
             people
             ,
             he
             giveth
             a
             reason
             for
             which
             it
             is
             safe
             to
             judg
             charitably
             of
             every
             man
             who
             humbleth
             himself
             before
             God
             in
             his
             affliction
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             it
             be
             usual
             for
             the
             world
             to
             judg
             all
             them
             that
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             to
             be
             plagued
             of
             God
             in
             wrath
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             course
             to
             study
             to
             frame
             our
             hearts
             to
             a
             wise
             and
             discreet
             judging
             of
             other
             mens
             estates
             ,
             by
             looking
             to
             a
             mans
             behaviour
             
             in
             his
             trouble
             ,
             and
             to
             judg
             charitably
             of
             the
             man
             who
             is
             contrite
             ,
             and
             humbleth
             himself
             before
             God
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               considereth
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             or
             giveth
             comfort
             and
             instruction
             to
             the
             weak
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             afflicted
             and
             humbling
             himself
             before
             God
             to
             judg
             charitably
             of
             his
             own
             condition
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             of
             anothers
             condition
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               considereth
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             is
             so
             set
             down
             as
             it
             is
             applicable
             to
             the
             patient
             in
             affliction
             judging
             of
             himself
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             to
             the
             beholder
             of
             another
             in
             affliction
             :
             and
             for
             confirmation
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             giveth
             six
             reasons
             of
             comforting
             the
             afflicted
             and
             humbled
             man
             ,
             and
             confirming
             the
             charitable
             beholder
             and
             judger
             of
             him
             as
             a
             fellow-sufferer
             with
             him
             .
             3.
             
             The
             afflicted
             and
             humble
             man
             shal
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             his
             trouble
             ,
             be
             what
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               wil
               deliver
               him
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             of
             the
             comfort
             ,
             and
             withal
             a
             reason
             of
             confirmation
             and
             encouragement
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             judg
             wisely
             of
             the
             afflicted
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             a
             way
             of
             delivery
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             trouble
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             fal
             not
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             of
             delivering
             from
             trouble
             ,
             by
             removing
             of
             the
             trouble
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             way
             of
             delivery
             ,
             when
             the
             trouble
             is
             yet
             remaining
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             sustaining
             the
             man
             ,
             comforting
             of
             him
             ,
             saving
             of
             him
             from
             any
             harm
             by
             the
             trouble
             ,
             giving
             him
             good
             by
             the
             trouble
             ,
             quieting
             his
             mind
             by
             patient
             submission
             unto
             God
             under
             the
             trouble
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               The
               Lord
               wil
               deliver
               him
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               :
            
             and
             this
             is
             branched
             out
             in
             particulars
             in
             the
             verses
             following
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             reasons
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             charitable
             judging
             of
             his
             own
             condition
             and
             others
             .
             5.
             
             Albeit
             the
             godly
             be
             brought
             very
             low
             ,
             yet
             shal
             he
             not
             perish
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               preserve
               him
               and
               keep
               him
               alive
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             second
             reason
             of
             comfort
             ;
             albeit
             he
             faint
             ,
             and
             have
             soul-swarses
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             yet
             shal
             spiritual
             life
             be
             kept
             in
             him
             .
             6.
             
             None
             of
             the
             godly
             mans
             afflictions
             shal
             hinder
             or
             take
             away
             his
             begun
             blessedness
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             
               He
               shal
               be
               blessed
               on
               the
               earth
            
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             third
             reason
             of
             comfort
             ;
             if
             it
             may
             be
             for
             Gods
             glory
             and
             the
             mans
             good
             ,
             this
             temporal
             life
             shall
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             evidences
             of
             Gods
             blessing
             shal
             be
             seen
             upon
             him
             .
             7.
             
             No
             persecuter
             shal
             drive
             the
             godly
             man
             from
             his
             point
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             forsake
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             of
             godliness
             ;
             if
             he
             slip
             in
             a
             step
             ,
             God
             shal
             raise
             him
             up
             again
             ;
             
               Thou
               wilt
               not
               deliver
               him
               to
               the
               wil
               of
               his
               enemies
            
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             fourth
             reason
             of
             his
             comfort
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Lord
             wil
             strengthen
             the
             godly
             to
             bear
             whatsoever
             trouble
             he
             putteth
             on
             him
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               wil
               strengthen
               him
               on
               the
               bed
               of
               languishing
            
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             fifth
             reason
             of
             his
             comfort
             .
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             shal
             mitigate
             
             and
             moderate
             all
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             ease
             him
             under
             his
             trouble
             ,
             as
             tenderly
             as
             when
             a
             sick
             persons
             bed
             is
             made
             the
             best
             way
             that
             can
             be
             for
             his
             ease
             ;
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               all
               his
               bed
               in
               his
               sickness
            
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sixth
             reason
             of
             his
             comfort
             .
             10.
             
             The
             man
             who
             may
             look
             for
             all
             these
             consolations
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             judged
             of
             charitably
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             himself
             or
             another
             ,
             is
             the
             man
             who
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             sins
             humbleth
             himself
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             is
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             flieth
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             :
             first
             ,
             to
             have
             sins
             pardoned
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             trouble
             removed
             ,
             as
             God
             seeth
             it
             fit
             for
             his
             salvation
             .
             This
             is
             pointed
             out
             in
             Davids
             behaviour
             under
             his
             trouble
             ,
             of
             set
             purpose
             that
             he
             may
             give
             the
             character
             of
             the
             Lords
             poor
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             foresaid
             comforts
             do
             belong
             ,
             and
             of
             whose
             estate
             a
             good
             construction
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ;
             
               I
               said
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               ,
               heal
               my
               soul
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               Mine
               enemies
               speake
               evil
               of
               me
               :
               When
               shal
               he
               die
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               perish
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               if
               he
               come
               to
               see
               me
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               vanity
               :
               his
               heart
               gathereth
               iniquity
               to
               it self
               ,
               when
               hee
               goeth
               abroad
               ,
               he
               telleth
               it
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               All
               that
               hate
               me
               whisper
               together
               against
               me
               :
               gainst
               me
               do
               they
               devise
               my
               hurt
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               An
               evil
               disease
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               cleaveth
               fast
               unto
               him
               :
               and
               now
               that
               hee
               lieth
               ,
               he
               shal
               rise
               up
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Yea
               ,
               mine
               own
               familiar
               friend
               in
               whom
               I
               trusted
               ,
               which
               did
               eat
               of
               my
               bread
               ,
               hath
               lift
               up
               his
               heel
               against
               me
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               LORD
               ,
               be
               merciful
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               ●aise
               me
               up
               that
               I
               may
               requite
               them
               .
            
          
           
             From
             his
             complaint
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Evil
             speeches
             against
             the
             godly
             wil
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             part
             of
             the
             wickeds
             ditty
             ,
             
               Mine
               enemies
               speak
               evil
               of
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             malice
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             godliness
             is
             such
             against
             the
             godly
             ,
             as
             nothing
             but
             their
             utter
             overthrow
             and
             root●ng
             out
             from
             the
             earth
             of
             such
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             can
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             
               When
               shal
               he
               die
               ,
               and
               his
               name
               perish
               ?
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
             3.
             
             The
             godly
             have
             to
             do
             not
             only
             with
             open
             enemies
             ,
             but
             with
             secret
             false
             dissemblers
             also
             ,
             who
             wil
             profess
             friendship
             with
             fair
             words
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             following
             the
             way
             of
             malice
             ,
             from
             whose
             falshood
             there
             is
             no
             refuge
             more
             then
             from
             the
             force
             of
             the
             open
             enemy
             ,
             save
             to
             fly
             ▪
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Judg
             of
             all
             oppressed
             people
             :
             
               If
               he
               come
               to
               see
               me
               ,
               he
               speaketh
               vanity
            
             ;
             many
             fair
             words
             ,
             but
             none
             of
             them
             true
             .
             4.
             
             The
             end
             of
             the
             wicked
             mans
             pretended
             kindness
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             insinuating
             of
             himself
             in
             their
             fellowship
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             make
             observation
             of
             somthing
             in
             their
             behaviour
             ,
             or
             condition
             or
             speeches
             ,
             wherof
             he
             may
             make
             advantage
             against
             them
             ▪
             
               If
               he
               cometh
               to
               see
               me
               ,
               his
               heart
               gathereth
               iniquity
               to
               it self
               ;
               when
               he
               goeth
               abroad
               he
               telleth
               it
               .
            
             5.
             
             Albeit
             the
             wicked
             can
             do
             no
             more
             against
             the
             godly
             then
             God
             wil
             permit
             to
             be
             done
             for
             the
             godly
             mans
             exercise
             and
             good
             ,
             yet
             many
             are
             the
             consultations
             which
             the
             wicked
             have
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             hurt
             and
             destroy
             the
             godly
             ,
             
               All
               that
               hate
               me
               whisper
               together
               against
               me
               ,
               against
               me
               do
               they
               devise
               my
               hurt
               .
            
             6.
             
             When
             the
             godly
             fal
             in
             straits
             ,
             the
             wicked
             judg
             that
             the
             godly
             shal
             never
             get
             out
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             hope
             do
             refresh
             themselves
             ,
             
               An
               evil
               disease
               cleaveth
               fast
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               now
               that
               he
               lieth
               ,
               he
               shal
               rise
               no
               more
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             lot
             appointed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             true
             members
             of
             his
             mystical
             body
             as
             wel
             as
             to
             David
             ,
             is
             to
             find
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             trials
             a
             hard
             meeting
             in
             the
             world
             from
             the
             wicked
             ,
             how
             many
             bonds
             soever
             of
             nature
             ,
             friendship
             ,
             familiarity
             ,
             or
             obligations
             of
             the
             wicked
             unto
             the
             godly
             intervene
             ,
             which
             otherwayes
             might
             require
             better
             offices
             ;
             
               Yea
               ,
               mine
               own
               familiar
               friend
               in
               whom
               I
               trusted
               ,
               which
               did
               eat
               of
               my
               bread
               ,
               hath
               lift
               up
               his
               heel
               against
               me
               .
            
             8.
             
             We
             must
             not
             dwel
             upon
             our
             miseries
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             save
             to
             weep
             and
             mourn
             ,
             but
             we
             should
             turn
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             him
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             expect
             a
             delivery
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             here
             ,
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               raise
               me
               up
               .
            
             9.
             
             Albeit
             it
             be
             not
             fit
             for
             every
             believer
             ,
             to
             resolve
             requiting
             of
             their
             persecuters
             and
             enemies
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             sit
             to
             David
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             who
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             here
             represented
             by
             him
             ;
             to
             resolve
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             the
             same
             also
             against
             their
             enemies
             ;
             yet
             every
             believer
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             what
             injuries
             are
             done
             to
             Christ
             in
             their
             person
             ,
             Christ
             shal
             requite
             their
             persecuters
             ;
             for
             he
             in
             his
             mystical
             members
             shal
             never
             be
             so
             born
             down
             ,
             but
             he
             shal
             be
             raised
             up
             again
             (
             as
             he
             was
             raised
             up
             personally
             after
             his
             personal
             suffering
             )
             
               Raise
               me
               up
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               requite
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 11
              
               By
               this
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               favourest
               me
               because
               mine
               enemy
               doth
               not
               triumph
               over
               me
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               thou
               upholdest
               me
               in
               mime
               integrity
               :
               and
               settest
               me
               before
               thy
               face
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Blessed
               be
               the
               LORD
               God
               of
               Israel
               from
               everlasting
               and
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               Amen
               and
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             in
             his
             thanksgiving
             ,
             presupposing
             that
             the
             Psalm
             was
             drawn
             up
             after
             the
             delivery
             from
             the
             trouble
             which
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             former
             part
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             external
             deliveries
             from
             enemies
             ,
             and
             success
             eternal
             do
             not
             alwaies
             serve
             for
             marks
             of
             Gods
             favour
             (
             for
             an
             ill
             man
             in
             an
             ill
             cause
             may
             have
             success
             for
             a
             time
             )
             yet
             when
             the
             man
             is
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             which
             the
             reconciled
             man
             defendeth
             against
             his
             persecuters
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             cause
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             if
             God
             shal
             give
             to
             his
             servant
             either
             spiritual
             victory
             ,
             that
             the
             enemy
             do
             not
             so
             prevail
             over
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             drive
             him
             from
             his
             righteous
             cause
             ;
             or
             external
             victory
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             also
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             adversary
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             spiritual
             victory
             ;
             in
             this
             case
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             God
             concurring
             ,
             do
             give
             evidence
             not
             only
             of
             Gods
             favouring
             the
             mans
             person
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             his
             favouring
             the
             mans
             cause
             and
             carriage
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             
               By
               this
               I
               know
               that
               thou
               favorest
               me
               ,
               because
               mine
               enemie
               doth
               not
               triumph
               over
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             Uprightness
             is
             a
             special
             means
             to
             bring
             a
             man
             through
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             infirmities
             the
             believer
             be
             subject
             unto
             ,
             he
             shal
             not
             want
             comfort
             ,
             if
             he
             keep
             the
             conscience
             of
             integrity
             ,
             uprightness
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Psalmists
             rejoycing
             ,
             when
             he
             looks
             back
             upon
             his
             former
             exercise
             under
             trouble
             ,
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               thou
               upholdest
               me
               in
               my
               integrity
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             wise
             wrastler
             with
             tentations
             ,
             is
             made
             at
             length
             to
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             by
             the
             experience
             he
             hath
             of
             himself
             and
             of
             Gods
             help
             in
             time
             of
             tentation
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             standing
             and
             bearing
             out
             in
             trouble
             for
             righteousness
             ,
             doth
             belong
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Thou
               upholdest
               me
               in
               mine
               integritie
               .
            
             4.
             
             Experience
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             bearing
             out
             of
             a
             believer
             in
             time
             of
             trial
             ,
             serveth
             for
             a
             good
             argument
             to
             make
             him
             confident
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             to
             him
             for
             ever
             ;
             yea
             after
             experiences
             and
             victory
             ,
             God
             useth
             to
             give
             some
             measure
             of
             perswasion
             of
             his
             everlasting
             love
             toward
             them
             that
             have
             overcome
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             
               Thou
               settest
               me
               before
               thy
               face
               for
               ever
               .
            
             5.
             
             He
             that
             gets
             a
             
             sight
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             may
             knit
             Gods
             felt
             favour
             in
             effect
             with
             Gods
             everlasting
             love
             decreeing
             to
             shew
             favour
             ,
             and
             his
             everlasting
             love
             communicating
             it self
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             performing
             the
             decrees
             of
             love
             touching
             him
             ,
             and
             may
             behold
             the
             course
             of
             everlasting
             blessings
             running
             from
             eternity
             before
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             everlasting
             after
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             believer
             having
             seen
             it
             ,
             should
             acknowledge
             this
             with
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             ;
             as
             here
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               .
            
             6.
             
             He
             that
             seeth
             the
             course
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             himself
             ,
             seeth
             Gods
             love
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             also
             ,
             who
             are
             joyned
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             with
             him
             unto
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             now
             when
             he
             will
             bless
             God
             for
             his
             own
             particular
             mercy
             .
             7.
             
             Fresh
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             a
             particular
             trial
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             lifted
             up
             to
             the
             eternal
             original
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             endurance
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             soul
             heartily
             with
             all
             his
             strength
             give
             everlasting
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             seal
             it
             affectionately
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XLII
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             Maschil
             ,
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             Korah
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               Psalm
               David
               sheweth
               what
               was
               his
               longing
               after
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               their
               publick
               worship
               and
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               banishment
               ,
               by
               the
               persecution
               of
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               how
               he
               wrastled
               with
               discouragements
               ,
               by
               checking
               himself
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               praying
               to
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               erected
               unto
               hope
               and
               confidence
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               ver
               .
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               AS
               the
               Hart
               panteth
               after
               the
               water-brooks
               :
               so
               panteth
               my
               soul
               after
               thee
               ,
               O
               God.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               My
               soul
               thirsteth
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               living
               God
               :
               when
               shall
               I
               come
               and
               appear
               before
               God
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               My
               tears
               have
               been
               my
               meat
               day
               and
               night
               :
               while
               they
               continually
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               Where
               is
               thy
               God
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               I
               remember
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               pour
               out
               my
               soul
               in
               me
               ;
               for
               I
               had
               gone
               with
               the
               multitude
               ,
               I
               went
               with
               them
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               voyce
               of
               joy
               and
               praise
               ,
               with
               a
               multitude
               that
               kept
               holy
               day
               .
            
          
           
             HE
             setteth
             down
             his
             sad
             condition
             in
             his
             banishment
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             remembred
             the
             solemn
             assembly
             of
             Gods
             people
             at
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             saw
             himself
             either
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             or
             among
             the
             heathen
             ,
             deprived
             of
             the
             use
             of
             publick
             ordinances
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             formal
             use
             of
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             but
             communion
             with
             God
             himself
             ,
             which
             the
             lively
             believer
             doth
             seek
             after
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               painteth
               after
               thee
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             2.
             
             Spiritual
             affections
             when
             they
             are
             raised
             ,
             and
             by
             delay
             ,
             or
             by
             outward
             restraint
             are
             kept
             off
             from
             satisfaction
             ,
             are
             comparable
             in
             measure
             or
             in
             the
             point
             of
             sincerity
             to
             the
             kindly
             appetite
             of
             natural
             food
             ,
             
               As
               the
               heart
               panteth
               after
               the
               water-brooks
               ,
               so
               panteth
               my
               soul
               after
               thee
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             4.
             
             Worshippers
             of
             the
             true
             God
             do
             find
             ,
             and
             more
             and
             more
             may
             find
             lively
             refreshments
             to
             their
             souls
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             experience
             whereof
             doth
             kindle
             their
             desire
             of
             the
             renewing
             thereof
             by
             such
             means
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             found
             refreshments
             by
             before
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               thirsteth
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               living
               God.
            
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             the
             trysting
             places
             ,
             where
             God
             useth
             to
             shew
             himself
             to
             his
             people
             ;
             therefore
             lovers
             of
             God
             are
             hearty
             lovers
             of
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             most
             desirous
             to
             frequent
             them
             for
             that
             cause
             ;
             
               When
               shall
               I
               come
               and
               appear
               before
               God
               ?
            
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             wicked
             to
             see
             the
             godly
             in
             affliction
             ,
             except
             they
             impute
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             godly
             unto
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             insult
             over
             them
             ,
             either
             as
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             as
             false
             worshippers
             ,
             or
             as
             hypocritical
             people
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ;
             
               They
               say
               continually
               unto
               me
               ,
               Where
               is
               thy
               God
               ?
            
             7.
             
             To
             find
             Satan
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             Gods
             sad
             dispensations
             seeming
             to
             speak
             rejection
             from
             God
             ,
             &
             to
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             mans
             own
             interest
             in
             
             God
             called
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             thrust
             through
             with
             fiery
             darts
             of
             insulting
             enemies
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             indeed
             of
             great
             grief
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             render
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             earthly
             creatures
             tastless
             to
             a
             godly
             soul
             ,
             
               My
               tears
               have
               been
               my
               meat
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               while
               they
               say
               unto
               me
               ,
               Where
               is
               thy
               God
               ?
            
             8.
             
             As
             they
             who
             have
             had
             most
             plenty
             of
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             ,
             may
             have
             scarcity
             of
             them
             ere
             all
             be
             done
             ;
             so
             no
             one
             will
             take
             the
             inlack
             of
             them
             more
             heavily
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             have
             reaped
             most
             spiritual
             benefit
             by
             them
             ;
             
               When
               I
               remember
               these
               things
               ,
               I
               pour
               out
               my
               soul
               in
               me
               .
            
             9.
             
             The
             Saints
             should
             be
             so
             far
             from
             separation
             from
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             the
             publick
             exercise
             of
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             albeit
             they
             know
             certainly
             that
             all
             are
             not
             sound
             professors
             who
             are
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             their
             joy
             to
             have
             multitudes
             partaking
             in
             the
             use
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             of
             some
             )
             of
             the
             publick
             means
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             not
             publickly
             scandalous
             joyning
             in
             all
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             whereby
             God
             might
             be
             openly
             honoured
             ,
             and
             his
             elect
             among
             them
             might
             in
             Gods
             own
             time
             be
             converted
             ;
             for
             
               David
               went
               with
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               joy
               and
               praise
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               multitude
               that
               kept
               holy
               day
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             at
             the
             time
             when
             King
             Saul
             and
             his
             Courtiers
             were
             joyned
             in
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             Ionathan
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             godly
             persons
             :
             Now
             what
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             visible
             was
             in
             Sauls
             days
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             professors
             known
             to
             David
             ,
             sundry
             of
             Davids
             Psalmes
             do
             make
             evident
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             he
             wisheth
             to
             have
             the
             like
             occasion
             of
             worshipping
             God
             again
             ,
             and
             doth
             account
             highly
             of
             what
             he
             sometimes
             did
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
             down
             ,
             O
             my
             soul
             ;
             and
             why
             art
             thou
             disquieted
             in
             me
             ?
             hope
             thou
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             I
             shall
             yet
             praise
             him
             for
             the
             help
             of
             his
             countenance
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             he
             wrestleth
             with
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             the
             conflicts
             are
             four
             .
             In
             the
             first
             he
             laboureth
             to
             comfort
             himself
             three
             wayes
             ;
             first
             by
             checking
             himself
             for
             his
             dejection
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             for
             disquietness
             ;
             next
             ,
             by
             stirring
             up
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             himself
             ,
             namely
             faith
             and
             hope
             ;
             thirdly
             by
             application
             of
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             made
             unto
             him
             for
             strengthening
             of
             both
             to
             bear
             him
             o●t
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             should
             manifest
             his
             promised
             kindness
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             2.
             
             When
             sore
             troubles
             in
             stead
             of
             humbling
             a
             man
             ,
             do
             press
             him
             down
             unto
             dejection
             and
             discouragement
             
             of
             minde
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             gracious
             mans
             part
             to
             check
             himself
             for
             this
             reasonless
             fit
             of
             unbelief
             ▪
             and
             to
             put
             his
             conscience
             to
             answer
             for
             yeilding
             so
             far
             to
             the
             tentation
             ;
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
            
             2.
             
             Mis-belief
             in
             a
             child
             of
             God
             is
             followed
             with
             restlesness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             as
             a
             chastisement
             drawn
             on
             by
             that
             sin
             ,
             for
             which
             disquieting
             of
             himself
             the
             man
             may
             justly
             be
             challenged
             also
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
            
             ?
             3.
             
             The
             only
             means
             of
             remedying
             discouragements
             and
             unquietness
             of
             minde
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             faith
             on
             work
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             anchor
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             hoping
             for
             and
             expecting
             relief
             from
             him
             ,
             
               Hope
               thou
               in
               God.
            
             4.
             
             The
             believer
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             trouble
             ,
             may
             promise
             to
             himself
             new
             experience
             of
             Gods
             kindness
             and
             consolation
             by
             delivery
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             he
             may
             promise
             praises
             :
             
               I
               shall
               yet
               praise
               him
               for
               the
               help
               of
               his
               countenance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
            
             
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             soul
             is
             cast
             down
             within
             me
             :
             therefore
             will
             I
             remember
             thee
             from
             the
             land
             of
             Iordan
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Hermonites
             ,
             from
             the
             hill
             Missar
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             conflict
             he
             turneth
             him
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             layeth
             the
             case
             of
             his
             discouraged
             heart
             before
             him
             ,
             labouring
             to
             make
             use
             of
             old
             experience
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             a
             dejected
             and
             disconsolate
             soul
             may
             and
             should
             deal
             with
             it self
             rationally
             ,
             to
             recover
             it self
             ,
             yet
             can
             it
             not
             do
             it
             effectually
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             man
             sick
             and
             weak
             and
             faln
             from
             his
             bed
             calleth
             for
             help
             ,
             so
             must
             it
             call
             to
             God
             and
             lay
             out
             its
             case
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             recover
             it
             :
             
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               soul
               is
               cast
               down
               within
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             power
             of
             making
             the
             means
             effectual
             ,
             be
             not
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Lords
             hands
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             not
             cease
             to
             use
             the
             means
             rationally
             still
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Lord
             useth
             to
             convey
             his
             efficacious
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             to
             minde
             experiences
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             means
             for
             recovering
             of
             our selves
             ;
             
               My
               soul
               is
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               therefore
               will
               I
               remember
               thee
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               Iordan
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             aime
             at
             comforting
             my self
             ,
             by
             remembring
             what
             I
             have
             found
             by
             experience
             in
             several
             places
             of
             Iudea
             of
             thy
             goodness
             to
             me
             :
             and
             I
             will
             look
             to
             the
             holy
             land
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             thy
             gracious
             presence
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             where
             thy
             honour
             dwelleth
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             Deep
             calleth
             unto
             deep
             ,
             at
             the
             noise
             of
             thy
             
             water-spouts
             :
             all
             thy
             waves
             and
             thy
             billows
             are
             gone
             over
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             conflict
             ,
             wherein
             the
             very
             remembrance
             of
             by-gone
             experience
             ,
             which
             even
             now
             was
             made
             use
             of
             to
             comfort
             him
             ,
             doth
             kindle
             a
             fresh
             again
             his
             grief
             .
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             the
             using
             of
             the
             right
             and
             appointed
             means
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             should
             seem
             to
             us
             to
             have
             a
             contrary
             effect
             to
             what
             we
             intended
             ,
             and
             to
             encrease
             our
             grief
             by
             our
             using
             them
             ,
             yet
             still
             must
             we
             wrastle
             on
             ,
             using
             still
             one
             means
             after
             another
             ,
             mixing
             prayer
             with
             all
             other
             means
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             here
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Deep
               calleth
               to
               deep
               ,
               at
               the
               noise
               of
               thy
               water-spouts
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             the
             noise
             of
             rain
             from
             the
             clouds
             raiseth
             a
             noise
             of
             the
             inferiour
             waters
             and
             floods
             ;
             as
             the
             raising
             of
             brooks
             doth
             raise
             the
             rivers
             ,
             and
             all
             do
             shut
             themselves
             into
             a
             sea
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             do
             call
             one
             upon
             another
             to
             follow
             the
             former
             at
             the
             back
             :
             so
             one
             grief
             doth
             waken
             another
             ,
             one
             tentation
             doth
             strengthen
             another
             ,
             one
             affliction
             augmenteth
             another
             ,
             till
             a
             sea
             of
             troubles
             raised
             by
             a
             storm
             be
             like
             to
             overwhelm
             the
             man
             ,
             
               All
               thy
               waves
               and
               thy
               billows
               are
               gone
               over
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 8.
              
               
               Yet
               the
               LORD
               will
               command
               his
               loving
               kindness
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               his
               song
               
                 shall
                 be
              
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               prayer
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               I
               will
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               My
               rock
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               fore
               gotten
               me
               ?
               why
               go
               I
               mourning
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               enemy
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             oppose
             this
             new
             assult
             ,
             faith
             puts
             forth
             it self
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             promising
             to
             the
             wrastler
             what
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             the
             believer
             ;
             whereupon
             he
             resolveth
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             more
             hardly
             ,
             and
             ply
             God
             yet
             again
             with
             prayer
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             prevaile
             :
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             seeth
             in
             Gods
             Word
             and
             in
             by-gone
             evidence
             of
             his
             truth
             manifested
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             written
             order
             and
             commission
             ready
             to
             be
             given
             forth
             in
             acts
             of
             providence
             for
             satisfying
             the
             believer
             with
             so
             much
             fresh
             experience
             ,
             as
             may
             fill
             him
             day
             and
             night
             with
             sense
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             songs
             of
             praise
             ,
             
               Yet
               the
               Lord
               will
               command
               his
               loving
               kindness
               in
               the
               day-time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               his
               song
               shall
               be
               with
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             care
             of
             our
             life
             bodily
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             ,
             lieth
             upon
             God
             ,
             by
             vertue
             
             of
             his
             Covenant
             with
             us
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             to
             feed
             it
             and
             renew
             it
             in
             all
             the
             decays
             thereof
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             possessed
             of
             unchangeable
             blessedness
             ,
             the
             belief
             whereof
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             perseverance
             in
             prayer
             ,
             
               My
               prayer
               shall
               be
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             3.
             
             Faith
             may
             improve
             its
             right
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             plead
             that
             the
             believer
             be
             not
             rejected
             ,
             and
             may
             regrate
             any
             appearance
             (
             which
             is
             offered
             to
             sense
             )
             of
             rejection
             ,
             
               I
               will
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forgotten
               me
               ?
            
             4.
             
             The
             believer
             in
             his
             complaints
             must
             not
             weaken
             his
             own
             faith
             ,
             but
             weaken
             his
             unbelief
             rather
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             should
             fasten
             his
             faith
             ere
             he
             complain
             ,
             
               I
               will
               say
               unto
               God
               ,
               My
               rock
               ,
            
             there
             faith
             is
             fastened
             ,
             then
             followeth
             the
             complaint
             ,
             
               why
               hast
               thou
               forgotten
               me
               ?
               why
               go
               I
               mourning
               because
               of
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               enemy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 10.
                 
                 As
              
               with
               a
               sword
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
               mine
               enemies
               reproach
               me
               :
               while
               they
               say
               daily
               unto
               me
               ,
               Where
               is
               thy
               God
               ?
            
             
               11.
               
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
               and
               w●y
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
               hope
               thou
               in
               God
               ;
               for
               I
               shall
               yet
               praise
               him
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
              
               the
               help
               of
               my
               countenance
               ,
               and
               my
               God
               ▪
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             conflict
             which
             he
             hath
             chiefly
             with
             the
             mockers
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             sharpest
             part
             of
             a
             believers
             trial
             and
             affliction
             is
             ,
             when
             in
             his
             person
             Religion
             and
             Gods
             glory
             is
             mocked
             ;
             this
             cruel
             sort
             of
             persecution
             pierceth
             deepest
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             because
             it
             tends
             to
             drive
             the
             man
             to
             desperation
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Religion
             and
             faith
             in
             God
             out
             of
             request
             ,
             
               As
               with
               a
               sword
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
               mine
               enemies
               reproach
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             Continuance
             of
             the
             reproach
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             insolency
             of
             mockers
             scorning
             Religion
             in
             the
             afflicted
             mans
             face
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             when
             it
             seemeth
             that
             his
             affliction
             speaketh
             desperation
             of
             relief
             ,
             doth
             greatly
             encrease
             the
             power
             of
             the
             tentation
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             mans
             grief
             :
             
               A
               sword
               in
               my
               bones
               ,
               while
               they
               say
               daily
               unto
               me
               ,
               Where
               is
               thy
               God
               ?
            
             3.
             
             As
             the
             battel
             against
             discouragements
             and
             unbelief
             useth
             to
             be
             oftner
             renewed
             even
             after
             the
             believer
             hath
             gotten
             the
             victory
             once
             and
             again
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             wrastlers
             weakness
             useth
             oftner
             to
             be
             made
             evident
             :
             so
             the
             same
             means
             and
             weapons
             must
             be
             oftner
             used
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             be
             weary
             to
             fight
             on
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             is
             now
             repeated
             as
             before
             ;
             the
             mis-beleif
             and
             disquietness
             drawn
             on
             by
             mis-belief
             ,
             must
             be
             yet
             again
             rebuked
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
            
             
             Faith
             and
             hope
             must
             be
             set
             on
             work
             against
             all
             the
             disappearances
             of
             help
             ,
             
               Hope
               thou
               in
               God
            
             ;
             we
             must
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             be
             surety
             to
             our selves
             for
             Gods
             promises
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             performed
             ;
             
               I
               shall
               yet
               praise
               him
            
             .
             4.
             
             As
             when
             the
             Lord
             doth
             withdraw
             both
             the
             outward
             tokens
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             also
             his
             inward
             consolation
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             the
             countenance
             of
             the
             godly
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             be
             heavy
             ,
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             look
             sad
             like
             a
             man
             that
             is
             sick
             ;
             so
             when
             God
             returneth
             to
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             owne
             his
             own
             either
             both
             inwardly
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             or
             inwardly
             only
             ;
             the
             mans
             face
             looketh
             cheerful
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               health
               of
               my
               countenance
               .
            
             5.
             
             Although
             the
             Lord
             for
             a
             time
             shall
             nether
             remove
             the
             outward
             affliction
             ,
             nor
             yet
             inwardly
             give
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             faith
             will
             sustain
             it self
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             lay
             its
             whole
             weight
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             may
             do
             it
             confidently
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             not
             sink
             under
             the
             man
             ,
             nor
             under
             his
             burden
             ,
             
               He
               is
               my
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalme
               tendeth
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               for
               David
               in
               exile
               complaineth
               of
               his
               persecuters
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               for
               delivery
               ,
               and
               regrateth
               his
               sad
               condition
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.2
               .
               prayeth
               for
               restitution
               unto
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               publick
               ordinances
               ,
               promising
               to
               praise
               God
               at
               his
               returning
               cheerfully
               ,
               ver
               .
               3
               ,
               4.
               and
               warstleth
               with
               his
               discouragements
               as
               he
               did
               in
               the
               former
               Psalme
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 1.
              
               
               JVdge
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               and
               plead
               my
               cause
               against
               an
               ungodly
               nation
               :
               O
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               deceitful
               and
               unjust
               man.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               thou
               art
               the
               God
               of
               my
               strength
               ,
               why
               doest
               thou
               cast
               me
               off
               ?
               why
               go
               I
               mourning
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               enemy
               ?
            
          
           
           
             FRom
             his
             complaint
             and
             prayer
             against
             his
             enemies
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             godly
             have
             usually
             enemies
             powerful
             ,
             many
             ,
             crafty
             and
             cruel
             ,
             oppressing
             them
             for
             righteousnesse
             ;
             so
             want
             they
             not
             a
             Judge
             impartial
             ,
             who
             is
             sufficient
             to
             take
             order
             with
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             may
             &
             should
             address
             themselves
             in
             their
             affliction
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             here
             ;
             
               Iudge
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               plead
               my
               cause
               against
               an
               ungodly
               Nation
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             craftinesse
             and
             falshood
             ,
             and
             fair
             pretences
             ,
             whereby
             the
             enemies
             do
             palliate
             their
             cruel
             purposes
             ,
             are
             more
             dangerous
             then
             their
             professed
             cruelty
             ;
             from
             which
             no
             wisdome
             ,
             except
             divine
             direction
             ,
             can
             save
             a
             man
             ;
             
               O
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               deceitful
               and
               unjust
               man.
            
             3.
             
             What
             the
             oppressed
             Church
             ,
             or
             particular
             Believer
             wanteth
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             forth-coming
             for
             the
             Believers
             use
             and
             benefit
             ,
             (
             as
             his
             need
             shall
             be
             )
             to
             uphold
             him
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             comfort
             him
             ,
             and
             deliver
             him
             ,
             and
             blesse
             him
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               God
               of
               my
               strength
               .
            
             4.
             
             Although
             the
             Lord
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             by
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             for
             our
             good
             and
             his
             own
             glory
             he
             may
             so
             exercise
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             want
             possession
             for
             a
             time
             of
             what
             we
             have
             in
             promise
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             seem
             also
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             our
             right
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             if
             we
             shall
             once
             fixe
             our
             faith
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             liberty
             to
             dispute
             our
             right
             against
             all
             tentations
             ,
             and
             to
             expresse
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             condition
             unto
             God
             without
             being
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             here
             David
             doth
             ,
             saying
             (
             not
             before
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             fixing
             of
             his
             faith
             :
             )
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               cast
               me
               off
               ?
               Why
               go
               I
               mourning
               for
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               enemy
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 3.
              
               
               O
               send
               out
               thy
               light
               and
               thy
               truth
               ;
               let
               them
               lead
               me
               ,
               let
               them
               bring
               me
               unto
               thy
               holy
               hill
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               Tabernacles
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Then
               will
               I
               go
               unto
               the
               Altar
               of
               God
               ,
               unto
               God
               my
               exceeding
               joy
               :
               yea
               ,
               upon
               the
               harp
               will
               I
               praise
               thee
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               God.
               
            
          
           
             From
             his
             prayer
             and
             promise
             of
             thanksgiving
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             tentation
             unto
             discouragement
             ,
             nor
             seeming
             desertion
             should
             divert
             the
             Beleever
             from
             pursuing
             his
             desire
             of
             relief
             ,
             but
             rather
             kindle
             his
             affection
             in
             prayer
             :
             
               O
               send
               out
               thy
               light
            
             .
             2.
             
             Comfort
             ,
             deliverances
             from
             troubles
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             promises
             ,
             when
             they
             most
             disappear
             ,
             are
             kept
             in
             store
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             fast
             locked
             up
             ,
             to
             be
             let
             forth
             in
             due
             time
             unto
             us
             :
             
               O
               send
               out
               thy
               light
               ,
               and
               thy
               truth
               .
            
             3.
             
             Direction
             how
             to
             carry
             our selves
             till
             we
             obtain
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             observation
             of
             the
             steps
             of
             Gods
             providence
             ;
             
             bringing
             us
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             promised
             mercies
             ,
             are
             necessary
             preparations
             for
             the
             mercie
             which
             we
             seek
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             prayed
             for
             as
             mercies
             in
             order
             preceding
             that
             particular
             which
             we
             should
             have
             :
             
               Let
               them
               lead
               me
               ;
               let
               them
               bring
               me
               unto
               thy
               holy
               hil
               .
            
             4.
             
             Spiritual
             grief
             must
             have
             spiritual
             comfort
             ;
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             distance
             from
             God
             and
             want
             of
             the
             comfortable
             use
             his
             of
             ordinances
             ,
             admitteth
             no
             comfort
             ,
             save
             a
             comfort
             of
             that
             kind
             ;
             for
             David
             longeth
             more
             to
             have
             the
             free
             use
             of
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             Therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               let
               them
               bring
               me
               to
               thy
               holy
               hill
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               Tabernacles
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             first
             thing
             a
             soul
             is
             to
             look
             unto
             in
             his
             address
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             means
             of
             expiation
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Christ
             (
             represented
             by
             the
             Altar
             )
             offering
             himself
             a
             ransome
             for
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             sanctifying
             the
             person
             of
             the
             offerer
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             the
             man
             that
             comes
             to
             God
             through
             him
             ;
             
               Then
               wil
               I
               go
               to
               the
               Altar
               of
               God.
            
             6.
             
             This
             way
             of
             making
             address
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             giveth
             present
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             peace
             to
             the
             soul
             of
             him
             who
             draweth
             near
             this
             way
             :
             
               Thus
               I
               wil
               go
               to
               God.
            
             7.
             
             God
             laid
             hold
             upon
             through
             Christ
             ,
             furnisheth
             not
             only
             peace
             ,
             but
             unspeakable
             joy
             also
             to
             the
             believer
             ;
             yea
             ,
             God
             reconciled
             through
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             believers
             gladness
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               go
               to
               God
               ,
               my
               exceeding
               joy
               .
            
             8.
             
             As
             is
             the
             longing
             of
             the
             soul
             after
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             him
             :
             so
             is
             the
             consolation
             and
             satisfaction
             which
             it
             findeth
             after
             renewed
             access
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             supplicant
             is
             earnest
             for
             renewed
             sense
             of
             fellowship
             :
             so
             doth
             he
             purpose
             that
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             shal
             be
             hearty
             at
             the
             receiving
             of
             that
             which
             he
             longed
             for
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             his
             faith
             shal
             be
             stronger
             by
             the
             fastning
             of
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             Covenant
             between
             him
             and
             God
             more
             strongly
             :
             
               I
               wil
               praise
               thee
               with
               the
               harpe
               ,
               O
               my
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             Why
             art
             thou
             cast
             downe
             ,
             O
             my
             soule
             ?
             and
             why
             art
             thou
             disquieted
             within
             me
             ?
             hope
             in
             God
             ;
             for
             I
             shal
             yet
             praise
             him
             ,
             
               who
               is
            
             the
             health
             of
             my
             countenance
             and
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             closeth
             this
             Psalm
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             setting
             faith
             and
             hope
             on
             work
             to
             wrastle
             with
             discouragement
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             strongest
             Believer
             may
             be
             overtaken
             with
             fits
             of
             dejection
             and
             discouragement
             ;
             for
             this
             Champion
             findeth
             his
             soul
             cast
             down
             .
             2.
             
             A
             praying
             soul
             believing
             in
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             no
             
             reason
             of
             dejection
             and
             discouragement
             ,
             whatsoever
             reason
             of
             humiliation
             he
             may
             have
             :
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               ?
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sanctifying
             means
             for
             wrastling
             out
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             to
             dispute
             mis-belief
             to
             the
             door
             ,
             or
             to
             dispute
             our selves
             out
             of
             the
             dumps
             by
             reason
             taken
             from
             the
             Lords
             word
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             wisdome
             to
             get
             the
             conscience
             to
             be
             our
             friend
             ,
             when
             the
             mind
             and
             the
             heart
             are
             in
             a
             wrong
             temper
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             take
             Gods
             part
             against
             mis-belief
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             unquietnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             dispute
             both
             his
             cause
             and
             our
             own
             against
             tentations
             :
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
            
             4.
             
             No
             rest
             to
             a
             troubled
             and
             unquiet
             spirit
             ,
             but
             by
             casting
             anchor
             on
             the
             Rock
             ,
             and
             hoping
             in
             God
             ;
             
               Hope
               thou
               in
               God.
            
             5.
             
             Hope
             cannot
             raise
             it self
             in
             trouble
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             gripe
             of
             a
             promise
             ;
             
               Hope
               in
               God
               ,
               for
               I
               shal
               yet
               praise
               him
               .
            
             6.
             
             Though
             faith
             be
             in
             darkness
             ,
             yet
             wil
             it
             see
             afar
             off
             ;
             so
             soon
             as
             it
             puts
             the
             prospect
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             its
             eye
             ,
             it
             discerneth
             the
             proper
             remedy
             of
             present
             evils
             to
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             it
             would
             be
             at
             ,
             coming
             along
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             sure
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             possession
             :
             
               He
               is
               the
               health
               of
               my
               countenance
               ,
               and
               my
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XLIV
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             Korah
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Church
               under
               heavy
               persecution
               :
               First
               ,
               strengtheneth
               her
               faith
               in
               God
               before
               she
               enter
               upon
               her
               lamentation
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               she
               layeth
               forth
               her
               sad
               sufferings
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               cruell
               persecuters
               ,
               verse
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               In
               the
               third
               ,
               she
               professeth
               her
               constant
               adherence
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               doth
               avow
               his
               truth
               for
               time
               by-past
               ,
               and
               her
               purpose
               to
               continue
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               vers
               .
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               they
               pray
               unto
               the
               Lord
               to
               arise
               ,
               and
               relieve
               them
               from
               their
               cruel
               persecuters
               ,
               
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               both
               his
               justice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               ver
               .
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
          
           
             FRom
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             Seeing
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             whole
             Hebrew
             Bible
             is
             commended
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             undoubted
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             undoubted
             Scriptures
             given
             by
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             writers
             therof
             ,
             as
             kept
             inti●e
             and
             not
             vitiate
             by
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             (
             whose
             honor
             for
             preserving
             faithfully
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             committed
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             unstained
             ,
             Rom.
             4.2
             .
             )
             We
             are
             not
             to
             trouble
             our selves
             about
             the
             name
             of
             the
             writer
             ,
             or
             time
             of
             writing
             of
             any
             part
             therof
             ;
             especially
             because
             God
             of
             set
             purpose
             concealeth
             the
             name
             sundry
             times
             of
             the
             writer
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             it
             was
             written
             ;
             That
             we
             might
             look
             in
             every
             book
             ,
             more
             to
             the
             enditer
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             writer
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             use
             of
             any
             exercise
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Saints
             set
             down
             therein
             ,
             might
             be
             so
             much
             the
             more
             large
             ,
             as
             the
             consideration
             of
             particular
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             persons
             ,
             (
             whereunto
             it
             might
             seem
             only
             to
             be
             applied
             )
             were
             laid
             aside
             ;
             For
             this
             Psalm
             wanting
             the
             name
             of
             the
             writer
             ,
             and
             time
             of
             the
             writing
             of
             it
             also
             ,
             is
             looked
             upon
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             36
             .
             not
             only
             as
             an
             experience
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             prophecie
             of
             the
             martyrdom
             of
             Christians
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             as
             encouragement
             to
             stand
             constant
             in
             the
             faith
             in
             hottest
             persecutions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               WE
               have
               heard
               with
               our
               ears
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               our
               fathers
               have
               told
               us
               what
               works
               thou
               didest
               in
               their
               dayes
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               old
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
              
               thou
               didst
               drive
               out
               the
               heathen
               with
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               plantedst
               them
               ;
               how
               thou
               didst
               afflict
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               cast
               them
               out
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               they
               got
               not
               the
               land
               in
               possession
               by
               their
               own
               sword
               ,
               neither
               did
               their
               own
               arm
               save
               them
               ;
               but
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               thine
               arm
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               because
               thou
               hadst
               a
               favour
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             FOr
             the
             confirmation
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             they
             lay
             forth
             three
             arguments
             .
             The
             first
             is
             from
             the
             Lords
             mighty
             work
             in
             driving
             out
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             and
             planting
             their
             fathers
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             made
             
             mention
             of
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             informations
             which
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             give
             us
             of
             Gods
             working
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             is
             as
             sure
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             so
             looked
             upon
             by
             us
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             people
             of
             God
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             dayes
             when
             these
             works
             were
             done
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             eye-witnesses
             thereof
             ,
             should
             also
             rise
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             when
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             read
             ,
             and
             testifie
             unto
             us
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Of
               these
               things
               we
               were
               eye-witnesses
               ,
            
             and
             we
             
               tell
               them
               unto
               you
            
             for
             unquestionable
             truths
             ;
             for
             thus
             much
             do
             these
             words
             import
             :
             
               We
               have
               heard
               with
               our
               eares
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               our
               fathers
               have
               told
               us
               what
               thou
               didst
               in
               their
               dayes
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             keep
             the
             declarations
             of
             Gods
             work
             and
             wil
             so
             fresh
             ,
             and
             clean
             and
             pure
             from
             the
             mixture
             and
             superfluitie
             and
             imperfection
             of
             humane
             tradition
             ,
             that
             God
             wil
             own
             it
             as
             his
             own
             proper
             testimonie
             ,
             when
             we
             bring
             it
             before
             him
             :
             
               Our
               eares
               have
               heard
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               what
               thou
               didst
               in
               the
               times
               of
               old
               .
            
             3.
             
             Gods
             old
             works
             have
             new
             use
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             Believers
             faith
             ,
             patience
             and
             comfort
             :
             
               Wee
               have
               heard
               what
               thou
               didst
               in
               times
               of
               old
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Saints
             now
             in
             trouble
             ;
             and
             standing
             in
             need
             of
             experience
             of
             the
             like
             works
             of
             God
             for
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Albeit
             comparison
             of
             by-gone
             better
             times
             with
             ours
             ,
             doth
             augment
             grief
             and
             tentation
             at
             first
             ;
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             well
             looked
             upon
             in
             their
             end
             and
             use
             ,
             they
             serve
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             and
             confirm
             our
             faith
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             persecuted
             Kirks
             use-making
             of
             the
             like
             condition
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             before
             them
             doth
             teach
             us
             .
             5.
             
             Although
             Families
             and
             Nations
             were
             rooted
             in
             a
             Land
             ,
             like
             old
             Oak-trees
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             long
             possessors
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             God
             can
             drive
             them
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             what
             instruments
             soever
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             The
             work
             of
             vanquishing
             Nations
             ,
             and
             subduing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             casting
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             Lords
             work
             :
             
               Thou
               didst
               drive
               out
               the
               heathen
               with
               thy
               hand
               .
            
             And
             so
             is
             the
             planting
             of
             a
             people
             in
             a
             land
             ,
             or
             continuing
             families
             in
             succession
             :
             
               Thou
               plantedst
               our
               fathers
               ,
               and
               castedst
               out
               the
               people
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             Lords
             part
             in
             a
             work
             is
             best
             seen
             ,
             when
             mans
             part
             and
             all
             that
             he
             ,
             as
             an
             instrument
             hath
             done
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             done
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             all
             declared
             null
             ;
             being
             considered
             as
             separate
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             moved
             the
             instruments
             ,
             and
             did
             work
             by
             them
             what
             he
             pleased
             :
             
               They
               got
               not
               the
               land
               in
               possession
               by
               their
               own
               sword
               ,
               &c.
            
             7.
             
             The
             fountaine
             of
             all
             good
             which
             is
             done
             to
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             meer
             favour
             of
             God
             and
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             an
             incorporation
             ,
             a
             Church
             planted
             ,
             fost●red
             ,
             defended
             so
             long
             ,
             watered
             ,
             spared
             so
             long
             ,
             all
             is
             free
             favour
             ;
             
               Neither
               did
               their
               own
               arme
               save
               them
               ,
               but
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
               &c.
               because
               thou
               hadst
               a
               favour
               
               unto
               them
               .
            
             8.
             
             When
             God
             sheweth
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             to
             a
             people
             or
             person
             ,
             he
             wil
             also
             shew
             his
             power
             for
             them
             ;
             
               Thy
               arm
               and
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               gave
               them
               the
               land
               in
               possession
               .
            
             These
             two
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               4.
            
             
             Thou
             art
             my
             King
             ,
             O
             God
             ;
             command
             deliverance
             for
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             argument
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             relation
             between
             God
             and
             her
             ;
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               King
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whence
               learn
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Trouble
             doth
             make
             Faith
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             the
             believer
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             right
             and
             interest
             ,
             and
             relations
             between
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             possibly
             might
             have
             lien
             idle
             in
             his
             coffe●
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             Faith
             by
             trouble
             is
             made
             wise
             to
             chuse
             out
             the
             relation
             which
             serveth
             most
             for
             its
             present
             use
             ;
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               King
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             2.
             
             Relations
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             do
             stand
             constantly
             in
             adversity
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             in
             prosperity
             :
             The
             godly
             in
             persecution
             have
             God
             for
             a
             King
             to
             come
             unto
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             may
             expect
             all
             the
             benefits
             which
             Subjects
             can
             expect
             from
             a
             potent
             King
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Church
             saith
             to
             God
             ,
             how
             ever
             thou
             thinkest
             it
             fit
             to
             put
             us
             under
             the
             feet
             of
             persecuters
             ;
             yet
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               King
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             be
             the
             particular
             condition
             of
             any
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             prayer
             should
             be
             put
             forth
             for
             the
             whole
             body
             ;
             specially
             when
             the
             persecution
             is
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             
               Command
               deliverance
               for
            
             Jacob.
             4.
             
             It
             wil
             cost
             the
             Lord
             but
             a
             word
             to
             deliver
             his
             people
             :
             Let
             him
             give
             out
             order
             ,
             and
             it
             shal
             be
             effected
             ;
             The
             Church
             craveth
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             
               Command
               deliverance
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 5.
              
               
               Through
               thee
               wil
               we
               push
               down
               our
               enemies
               ;
               through
               thy
               name
               wil
               we
               t●ead
               them
               under
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               For
               I
               wil
               not
               trust
               in
               my
               bowe
               ,
               neither
               shall
               my
               sword
               save
               me
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               thou
               hast
               saved
               us
               from
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               hast
               put
               them
               to
               shame
               that
               hated
               us
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               In
               God
               wil
               we
               boast
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ;
               and
               praise
               thy
               Name
               for
               ever
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             third
             argument
             to
             confirm
             their
             Faith
             ,
             is
             the
             conscience
             of
             their
             sincere
             purpose
             ,
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             inabling
             them
             unto
             all
             duties
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             inable
             them
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             believer
             may
             promise
             to
             himself
             whatsoever
             God
             hath
             promised
             unto
             him
             ;
             hath
             God
             promised
             to
             give
             his
             own
             people
             the
             victory
             over
             their
             enemies
             ?
             then
             the
             believer
             may
             promise
             to
             himself
             he
             shal
             overcome
             his
             persecuters
             ,
             and
             through
             Gods
             strength
             be
             more
             then
             a
             conquerour
             over
             them
             ;
             
               Through
               thee
               wil
               we
               push
               down
               our
               enemies
               .
            
             If
             the
             enemy
             make
             head
             against
             them
             after
             a
             defeat
             ,
             the
             Believer
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Through
               thy
               Name
               wil
               we
               tread
               under
               that
               rise
               up
               against
               us
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             less
             confidence
             me
             have
             in
             our selves
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             beside
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             evidence
             have
             we
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             God
             :
             
               For
               I
               wil
               not
               trust
               in
               my
               bow
               ,
               neither
               shal
               my
               sword
               save
               mee
               .
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             proof
             of
             sincerity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             give
             God
             as
             much
             credit
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             gained
             to
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             evidencing
             of
             his
             truth
             in
             time
             by-gone
             ;
             
               My
               sword
               shal
               not
               save
               me
               :
               But
               thou
               hast
               saved
               us
               ,
               and
               therfore
               through
               thee
               wil
               we
               push
               down
               our
               enemies
               .
            
             4.
             
             Whosoever
             doth
             hate
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             shall
             be
             forced
             to
             think
             shame
             of
             their
             enmity
             one
             day
             ;
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               them
               to
               shame
               ,
               that
               hated
               us
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             glory
             which
             we
             give
             to
             God
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             we
             should
             give
             him
             the
             same
             in
             our
             adversity
             ;
             change
             of
             times
             and
             dispensations
             should
             not
             change
             his
             glory
             ,
             nor
             our
             confidence
             in
             him
             :
             Though
             the
             Church
             be
             under
             foot
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             Churches
             God
             is
             above
             all
             :
             
               In
               God
               wil
               we
               boast
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
               and
               praise
               thy
               Name
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 9.
              
               
               But
               thou
               hast
               cast
               off
               ,
               and
               put
               us
               to
               shame
               ,
               and
               goest
               not
               forth
               with
               our
               armies
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Thou
               makest
               us
               to
               turn
               back
               from
               the
               enemy
               ;
               and
               they
               which
               hate
               us
               ,
               spoile
               for
               themselves
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Thou
               hast
               given
               us
               like
               sheep
               appointed
               for
               meat
               ;
               and
               hast
               scattered
               us
               among
               the
               heathen
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Thou
               sellest
               thy
               people
               for
               nought
               ;
               and
               dost
               not
               increase
               
                 thy
                 wealth
              
               by
               their
               price
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Thou
               makest
               us
               a
               repro●ch
               unto
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               a
               scorn
               and
               derision
               to
               them
               that
               are
               round
               about
               us
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Thou
               makest
               us
               a
               b●
               word
               among
               the
               heathen
               ;
               a
               
               shaking
               of
               the
               head
               among
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               My
               confusion
               is
               continually
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               my
               face
               hath
               covered
               me
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               For
               the
               voice
               of
               him
               that
               reproacheth
               and
               blasphemeth
               :
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               enemie
               and
               avenger
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             thus
             fastned
             a
             resolution
             to
             believe
             constantly
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             layeth
             forth
             the
             lamentable
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             tentation
             which
             did
             assault
             his
             people
             in
             their
             sufferings
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             can
             stand
             with
             the
             constant
             love
             of
             God
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             to
             so
             hard
             exercises
             by
             variety
             of
             troubles
             ;
             as
             he
             may
             seem
             not
             only
             to
             break
             off
             his
             former
             course
             of
             kindness
             towards
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             turn
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             sending
             sore
             judgments
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             ordinarily
             do
             speake
             unto
             humane
             sense
             wrath
             ,
             and
             utter
             wrath
             ;
             
               Thou
               hast
               cast
               off
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             seem
             disappointed
             of
             their
             hoped
             for
             protection
             and
             assistance
             from
             God
             ;
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               us
               to
               shame
            
             :
             and
             may
             lose
             heart
             and
             hand
             when
             they
             go
             to
             battel
             against
             their
             enemies
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ;
             
               Thou
               goest
               not
               forth
               with
               our
               armies
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             9.
             and
             be
             put
             to
             flight
             in
             battels
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             a
             spoil
             to
             their
             despiteful
             enemies
             :
             
               Thou
               makest
               us
               turne
               back
               from
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               hate
               us
               ,
               spoil
               for
               themselves
               .
               v.
            
             10.
             and
             being
             destitute
             of
             humane
             help
             for
             recovery
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             left
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             enemie
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             (
             as
             it
             may
             seem
             )
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             
               Thou
               hast
               given
               us
               like
               sheepe
               for
               meat
               .
            
             And
             albeit
             all
             believers
             cannot
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             lose
             the
             face
             of
             a
             Church
             or
             Congregation
             :
             
               Thou
               hast
               scattered
               us
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             11.
             and
             may
             be
             made
             underlings
             and
             slaves
             to
             oppressors
             with
             no
             apparant
             advantage
             to
             the
             Lords
             glory
             ,
             but
             seeming
             losse
             rather
             ;
             
               Thou
               sellest
               thy
               people
               for
               nought
               ,
               and
               dost
               not
               increase
               thy
               wealth
               with
               their
               price
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             12.
             
             And
             may
             be
             deprived
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             common
             duties
             of
             humanity
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             expected
             of
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             also
             be
             disdained
             by
             them
             ,
             mocked
             and
             reproached
             by
             them
             :
             
               Thou
               makest
               us
               a
               reproach
               to
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               a
               scorn
               and
               derision
               to
               them
               that
               are
               about
               us
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             13.
             
             And
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             most
             despised
             people
             under
             heaven
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             the
             just
             punishment
             of
             the
             scandalous
             carriage
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             Gods
             name
             to
             bereproached
             among
             Idolaters
             and
             heathen
             people
             ;
             So
             is
             it
             the
             sharpest
             trial
             and
             tentation
             of
             the
             truly
             godly
             that
             can
             
             be
             ;
             
               Thou
               makest
               us
               a
               by-word
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               a
               shaking
               of
               the
               head
               among
               the
               people
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Learn
               also
            
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             Gods
             presence
             manifested
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             makes
             them
             the
             most
             famous
             ,
             wise
             ,
             couragious
             ,
             prosperous
             and
             blessed
             people
             in
             the
             world
             :
             So
             when
             God
             being
             provoked
             by
             the
             wicked
             behaviour
             of
             his
             professed
             people
             ,
             leaveth
             them
             ,
             with-draweth
             his
             protection
             from
             them
             ,
             wil
             shew
             himself
             angry
             at
             them
             ;
             they
             become
             foolish
             and
             feeble
             sheep
             ,
             a
             despicable
             and
             disdained
             people
             above
             all
             others
             ;
             
               We
               turn
               back
               from
               the
               enemy
               .
               Thou
               hast
               given
               us
               as
               sheep
               appointed
               for
               meat
               ,
               a
               reproach
               ,
               a
               scorn
               ,
               a
               by-word
               .
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             calamity
             cometh
             upon
             us
             ,
             howsoever
             ,
             and
             for
             whatsoever
             cause
             ,
             we
             may
             safely
             take
             God
             for
             the
             worker
             of
             all
             our
             woe
             ;
             albeit
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             be
             in
             our self
             ,
             the
             inflicting
             of
             the
             calamity
             is
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             trouble
             in
             the
             City
             which
             the
             Lord
             wil
             not
             avow
             himselfe
             to
             be
             the
             inflicter
             of
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Prophet
             puts
             all
             upon
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               done
               it
            
             ,
             five
             or
             six
             times
             .
             4.
             
             When
             the
             visible
             Church
             hath
             drawn
             on
             miserie
             on
             her self
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             inflicted
             calamities
             justly
             on
             her
             ;
             it
             is
             safer
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             lay
             before
             him
             all
             his
             work
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             which
             lieth
             on
             us
             ,
             then
             to
             keep
             it
             within
             our
             brests
             ,
             or
             tel
             it
             of
             him
             to
             others
             ;
             He
             that
             hath
             wounded
             us
             ,
             is
             only
             able
             to
             heal
             us
             ,
             so
             doth
             this
             example
             teach
             us
             to
             do
             .
             5.
             
             When
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             visited
             with
             sad
             calamities
             ,
             the
             true
             members
             therof
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             trouble
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             shame
             of
             that
             condition
             :
             
               My
               confusion
               is
               continuallly
               before
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             not
             very
             soon
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             delivered
             out
             of
             her
             trouble
             ,
             when
             once
             she
             falleth
             in
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             time
             wherein
             it
             is
             continued
             :
             
               My
               confusion
               is
               continually
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               my
               face
               hath
               covered
               me
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             15.7
             .
             When
             the
             enemy
             doth
             reproach
             Religion
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             calamity
             of
             the
             godly
             ;
             the
             more
             is
             spoken
             of
             Gods
             respect
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             their
             cause
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             enemie
             reproacheth
             and
             putteth
             the
             godly
             to
             shame
             ;
             and
             so
             (
             while
             Gods
             dispensation
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             the
             contrary
             )
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             but
             their
             own
             confusion
             for
             the
             godly
             to
             speak
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             godliness
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             of
             their
             cause
             .
             This
             is
             a
             sad
             case
             ,
             
               The
               shame
               of
               my
               face
               hath
               covered
               me
               ,
               for
               the
               voice
               of
               him
               that
               reproacheth
               ,
               and
               blasphemeth
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               enemie
               and
               the
               avenger
            
             ▪
             verse
             16.
             
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 17.
              
               
               All
               this
               is
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               yet
               have
               we
               not
               forgotten
               thee
               :
               neither
               have
               we
               dealt
               falsly
               in
               thy
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Our
               heart
               is
               not
               turned
               back
               :
               neither
               have
               our
               steps
               declined
               from
               thy
               way
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Though
               thou
               hast
               sore
               broken
               us
               in
               the
               place
               of
               dragons
               ,
               and
               covered
               us
               with
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               If
               we
               have
               forgotten
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               or
               stretched
               out
               our
               hands
               to
               a
               strange
               god
               :
            
             
               21.
               
               Shall
               not
               God
               search
               this
               out
               ?
               for
               he
               knoweth
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Yea
               ,
               for
               thy
               sake
               are
               we
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               :
               we
               are
               counted
               as
               sheep
               for
               the
               slaughter
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             the
             godly
             do
             professe
             for
             all
             that
             is
             said
             ,
             their
             stedfastnesse
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             faith
             for
             which
             they
             were
             persecuted
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             whatsoever
             trouble
             or
             persecution
             they
             shall
             fall
             into
             ,
             to
             be
             stedfast
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             point
             of
             controverted
             truth
             :
             
               All
               this
               is
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               yet
               have
               we
               not
               forgotten
               thee
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             the
             maintaining
             of
             controverted
             truth
             must
             flow
             from
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             entertaining
             the
             affectionate
             remembrance
             of
             Gods
             kindnesse
             ,
             whatsoever
             change
             of
             dispensation
             they
             shall
             feel
             :
             So
             the
             passing
             from
             a
             point
             of
             truth
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             is
             a
             forgetting
             of
             God
             who
             is
             but
             hiding
             himself
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             till
             the
             trial
             be
             perfected
             ;
             Therefore
             say
             the
             faithful
             ,
             
               All
               this
               is
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               yet
               have
               we
               not
               forgotten
               thee
            
             :
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Covenant
             a
             sanctified
             means
             for
             keeping
             his
             people
             more
             stedfast
             in
             their
             duty
             ;
             So
             should
             his
             people
             make
             conscience
             of
             keeping
             Covenant
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             remaining
             stedfast
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             every
             duty
             whereunto
             they
             stand
             bound
             therein
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             give
             accompt
             thereof
             ,
             they
             may
             say
             with
             comfort
             ,
             
               We
               have
               not
               dealt
               falsly
               in
               thy
               Covenant
               .
            
             4.
             
             Covenants
             which
             people
             do
             make
             for
             adhering
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             mora●●
             duties
             commanded
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             humane
             
             Covenants
             ,
             wherein
             man
             and
             man
             are
             the
             parties
             ,
             and
             God
             only
             judge
             and
             witnesse
             ;
             but
             are
             such
             Covenants
             as
             God
             is
             also
             a
             party
             therein
             ,
             to
             whom
             a
             people
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             engaged
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             sworn
             to
             keep
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             Covenants
             are
             called
             Gods
             Covenant
             :
             
               We
               have
               not
               dealt
               falsly
               in
               thy
               Covenant
               .
            
             5.
             
             No
             excuse
             from
             hazard
             of
             trouble
             ,
             or
             persecution
             can
             guard
             the
             conscience
             ,
             to
             shift
             or
             passe
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             :
             Nothing
             can
             make
             us
             give
             a
             comfortable
             accompt
             of
             our
             carriage
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             save
             upright
             and
             streight
             dealing
             before
             God
             ;
             
               We
               have
               not
               dealt
               falsly
               in
               thy
               Covenant
               .
            
             vers
             .
             17.
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             can
             procure
             more
             honour
             to
             himself
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             persecution
             of
             his
             scattered
             people
             by
             the
             constancy
             of
             his
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             suffering
             Saints
             in
             their
             open
             profession
             and
             maintenance
             of
             his
             truth
             before
             their
             persecuters
             ;
             then
             when
             the
             visible
             Church
             lived
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             scandalized
             their
             neighbours
             by
             their
             ill
             behaviour
             ,
             as
             this
             experience
             of
             scattered
             Israel
             maketh
             evident
             .
             7.
             
             A
             good
             conscience
             doth
             much
             sweeten
             affliction
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trial
             ,
             as
             here
             appeareth
             .
             8.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             making
             a
             man
             constant
             in
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             truth
             in
             the
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             be
             established
             by
             grace
             ,
             that
             his
             heart
             be
             fixed
             ,
             trusting
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             These
             shall
             be
             born
             through
             ,
             who
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               heart
               is
               not
               turned
               back
               .
            
             9.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             watch
             over
             our
             severall
             actions
             ,
             lest
             by
             little
             and
             little
             in
             particular
             passages
             we
             be
             drawn
             aside
             from
             our
             walking
             with
             a
             streight
             foot
             toward
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             lest
             the
             heart
             be
             stollen
             away
             by
             little
             and
             little
             from
             the
             truth
             ;
             therefore
             these
             two
             must
             be
             joyned
             together
             in
             our
             endeavour
             :
             
               That
               neither
               our
               heart
               be
               turned
               back
               ,
               neither
               our
               steps
               decline
               from
               the
               Lords
               way
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             18.
             10.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             for
             perfecting
             the
             full
             triall
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             people
             should
             put
             them
             in
             the
             power
             of
             most
             cruel
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             in
             daily
             danger
             of
             losing
             their
             life
             ,
             yet
             should
             they
             choose
             to
             suffer
             all
             extremity
             of
             torments
             ,
             and
             death
             it self
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             truth
             ;
             for
             so
             did
             the
             Lords
             approved
             witnesses
             before
             us
             :
             
               Though
               God
               did
               break
               them
               sore
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Dragons
               ,
               and
               cover
               them
               with
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             v.
             19.
             11.
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             trial
             concerning
             Religion
             ,
             two
             sorts
             of
             sins
             are
             to
             be
             eschewed
             .
             The
             one
             is
             the
             passing
             from
             any
             point
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             doctrine
             or
             divine
             ordinances
             ;
             The
             other
             is
             the
             practising
             of
             any
             point
             of
             false
             worship
             of
             another
             institution
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             the
             Lords
             ;
             Whether
             under
             pretence
             of
             offering
             it
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             or
             with
             profession
             unto
             another
             God
             ;
             for
             both
             these
             are
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             because
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             sin
             is
             a
             forgetting
             of
             the
             
             name
             of
             God
             :
             The
             other
             is
             ,
             
               a
               stretching
               out
               of
               our
               hands
               to
               a
               strange
               god
               .
            
             12.
             
             The
             Lord
             who
             searcheth
             the
             depth
             of
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
             will
             make
             speciall
             search
             for
             corrupters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             depravers
             of
             divine
             Doctrine
             ,
             worship
             or
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             idolatry
             ,
             whatsoever
             excuses
             or
             pretences
             be
             used
             for
             the
             colouring
             or
             covering
             of
             the
             same
             :
             
               If
               we
               have
               forgotten
               the
               name
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               or
               stretched
               out
               our
               hands
               to
               another
               god
               ,
               shall
               not
               God
               search
               this
               out
               ?
            
             v.
             20.
             13.
             
             In
             time
             of
             persecution
             for
             Religion
             ;
             nothing
             can
             counter
             balance
             the
             terrours
             and
             allurements
             of
             the
             persecuters
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             man
             stedfast
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             save
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             God
             setled
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             For
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Saints
             stedfastnesie
             in
             this
             Psalme
             is
             ,
             
               because
               God
               would
               have
               searched
               out
               their
               sinne
               ,
            
             if
             they
             had
             done
             otherways
             ;
             for
             
               he
               knoweth
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               hearts
               ,
            
             v.
             21.
             14.
             
             Such
             as
             resolve
             to
             bear
             out
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             must
             resolve
             to
             give
             their
             life
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             it
             :
             
               We
               are
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               .
            
             15.
             
             It
             is
             ordinary
             for
             the
             world
             to
             hate
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             Saints
             ,
             more
             for
             their
             faithfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             uprightnesse
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             ;
             
               For
               thy
               sake
               are
               we
               killed
               .
            
             16.
             
             It
             is
             mercy
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             might
             punish
             us
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             doth
             make
             our
             correction
             honourable
             ,
             and
             our
             troubles
             to
             be
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ;
             
               For
               thy
               sake
               are
               we
               killed
               .
            
             17.
             
             Although
             all
             the
             hours
             of
             the
             day
             the
             persecuters
             were
             taking
             and
             killing
             some
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             Saints
             for
             their
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             fidelity
             in
             his
             service
             ;
             yet
             that
             must
             not
             divert
             the
             rest
             from
             following
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             professing
             of
             true
             Religion
             ;
             How
             long
             soever
             the
             Lord
             continue
             the
             persecution
             and
             our
             trouble
             for
             his
             cause
             ,
             we
             should
             resolve
             constantly
             to
             endure
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             
               Yea
               ,
               for
               thy
               cause
               are
               we
               killed
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Verse
                 23.
              
               
               Awake
               ,
               why
               sleepest
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
               arise
               ,
               cast
               us
               not
               off
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Wherefore
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
               ?
               and
               forgettest
               our
               affliction
               ,
               and
               our
               oppression
               ?
            
             
               25.
               
               For
               our
               soul
               is
               bowed
               down
               to
               the
               dust
               ;
               our
               belly
               cleaveth
               unto
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               Arise
               for
               our
               help
               ,
               and
               redeeme
               us
               for
               thy
               mercies
               sake
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             pray
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             cruelty
             of
             persecuters
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             bitternesse
             of
             spirit
             for
             anguish
             and
             grief
             ,
             doth
             vent
             his
             present
             sense
             of
             Gods
             dispensation
             ,
             yet
             corrected
             by
             faith
             ;
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             who
             watcheth
             over
             Israel
             be
             most
             vigilant
             for
             every
             one
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             never
             slumbereth
             nor
             sleepeth
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             upon
             his
             work
             ,
             his
             glorious
             work
             of
             preparing
             his
             jewels
             for
             eternal
             life
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             putteth
             his
             people
             in
             the
             furnace
             of
             affliction
             by
             hottest
             persecution
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             in
             special
             he
             is
             about
             to
             glorifie
             himself
             and
             his
             Saints
             also
             in
             the
             triall
             of
             their
             precious
             faith
             ,
             and
             is
             bringing
             to
             the
             view
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             people
             who
             do
             love
             him
             better
             then
             their
             own
             lives
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             endure
             any
             misery
             rather
             then
             deny
             any
             point
             of
             his
             truth
             committed
             unto
             them
             ;
             )
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             natural
             senses
             and
             affections
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             partiality
             of
             self-love
             in
             carnal
             disputation
             about
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             when
             he
             putteth
             his
             people
             to
             so
             sad
             sufferings
             for
             no
             fault
             done
             to
             their
             persecuters
             ;
             and
             such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Satans
             tentations
             ,
             helped
             on
             by
             humane
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             perturbation
             of
             passions
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             looked
             on
             as
             if
             he
             misregarded
             the
             case
             of
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             and
             took
             no
             more
             care
             of
             them
             then
             a
             sleeping
             man
             doth
             of
             his
             businesse
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             imported
             in
             this
             expression
             ;
             
               Awake
               ,
               why
               sleepest
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
            
             2.
             
             Faith
             doth
             not
             allow
             not
             subscribe
             unto
             carnall
             sense
             ,
             but
             in
             presenting
             the
             objections
             thereof
             unto
             God
             ,
             doth
             really
             refute
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             prayer
             it
             goeth
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             hearer
             of
             the
             most
             secret
             sighes
             of
             supplicants
             ,
             at
             whatsoever
             time
             ,
             night
             or
             day
             ,
             or
             in
             whatsoever
             place
             opened
             up
             unto
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             intreating
             him
             to
             refute
             the
             slander
             and
             calumny
             which
             carnal
             sense
             ,
             and
             suggested
             tentations
             did
             put
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               Awake
               ,
               arise
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             manifesting
             of
             thy
             justice
             and
             mercy
             ,
             as
             thou
             usest
             to
             do
             by
             thy
             open
             working
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             thou
             takest
             notice
             of
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             persecuters
             violence
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             avowing
             that
             such
             misregarding
             of
             his
             own
             cause
             and
             servants
             ,
             as
             sense
             and
             tentation
             did
             vent
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             nature
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             and
             practices
             towards
             his
             people
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Why
               sleepest
               thou
            
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             thou
             sleepest
             ;
             and
             why
             here
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             quarrelling
             ,
             but
             a
             word
             of
             denying
             ,
             that
             any
             reason
             can
             be
             given
             for
             such
             a
             thought
             ,
             as
             
               God
               sleepeth
            
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             by
             avowing
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             God
             manifesting
             himself
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             for
             deciding
             of
             the
             controversie
             between
             them
             and
             their
             persecuters
             ;
             for
             what
             he
             prayeth
             for
             ,
             he
             believeth
             to
             obtain
             .
             His
             
             prayer
             being
             according
             to
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             :
             and
             
               Awake
               why
               sleepest
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             as
             much
             as
             I
             believe
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             indeed
             let
             us
             and
             the
             world
             see
             that
             thou
             art
             not
             sleeping
             in
             all
             this
             our
             hard
             sufferings
             for
             thy
             sake
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             pray
             thee
             shew
             thy self
             early
             .
             3.
             
             As
             tentation
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             fasten
             upon
             us
             any
             thought
             of
             Gods
             careless
             misregarding
             of
             us
             in
             our
             sad
             sufferings
             ;
             yet
             will
             it
             suggest
             suspicions
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             indignation
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             rejection
             ,
             and
             reprobation
             of
             us
             ;
             So
             faith
             will
             study
             to
             dispell
             this
             mist
             ,
             and
             quench
             this
             fiery
             dart
             by
             prayer
             also
             ;
             
               Cast
               us
               not
               off
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             giving
             assurance
             ,
             that
             albeit
             there
             were
             wrath
             in
             their
             exercise
             ,
             yet
             it
             shall
             be
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             perpetuall
             .
             4.
             
             As
             tentation
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             fasten
             upon
             us
             suspicion
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             purpose
             to
             cast
             us
             off
             for
             ever
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             suggest
             that
             God
             is
             pursuing
             us
             for
             some
             sinne
             which
             we
             know
             not
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             wroth
             with
             us
             in
             suffering
             persecuters
             to
             prevaile
             and
             to
             oppresse
             us
             ,
             (
             when
             in
             the
             mean-time
             he
             is
             glorifying
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             truth
             in
             us
             ,
             edifying
             others
             by
             our
             constancy
             in
             such
             a
             point
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             patience
             in
             bearing
             the
             crosse
             ,
             to
             the
             advantage
             both
             of
             the
             present
             age
             and
             posterity
             :
             )
             So
             faith
             must
             study
             to
             dispel
             this
             mist
             also
             ,
             and
             to
             quench
             this
             fiery
             dart
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             by
             rejecting
             this
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             no
             token
             of
             Gods
             pursuing
             sin
             in
             wrath
             ,
             when
             God
             giveth
             us
             grace
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             Names
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospels
             ;
             When
             he
             maketh
             us
             to
             be
             his
             publick
             Martyrs
             and
             witnesses
             for
             his
             truth
             ,
             some
             in
             one
             degree
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             some
             in
             another
             ;
             When
             he
             maketh
             the
             spirit
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             to
             rest
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             blesseth
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             on
             the
             persecuters
             part
             he
             is
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             he
             is
             on
             our
             part
             glorified
             .
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             no
             token
             of
             wrath
             ,
             no
             token
             of
             pursuing
             us
             for
             our
             sinnes
             .
             Therefore
             albeit
             sense
             calls
             this
             a
             hiding
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             yet
             faith
             will
             not
             admit
             these
             causes
             which
             might
             import
             wrath
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
            
             ?
             is
             in
             the
             terms
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             ,
             Albeit
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             
               thou
               seemest
               to
               hide
               thy
               face
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             cannot
             admit
             this
             thought
             ,
             that
             this
             thy
             dealing
             with
             us
             is
             in
             wrath
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             I
             should
             expound
             thy
             dispensation
             so
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             very
             question
             wherefore
             ,
             importeth
             that
             the
             Psalmist
             cannot
             condescend
             upon
             any
             suggested
             reason
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             hiding
             of
             Gods
             face
             ,
             as
             sense
             would
             say
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             expecteth
             the
             Lord
             will
             shew
             forth
             tokens
             of
             his
             love
             and
             good
             will
             to
             them
             in
             due
             time
             .
             5.
             
             As
             when
             these
             tentations
             are
             refuted
             by
             faith
             ,
             long-lasting
             trouble
             meeting
             with
             infirme
             flesh
             ,
             doth
             hold
             up
             
             the
             complaint
             of
             poor
             frail
             man
             ,
             not
             being
             able
             to
             endure
             trouble
             long
             ,
             weak
             nature
             is
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             forgotten
             or
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             striketh
             still
             upon
             its
             own
             string
             of
             lamentation
             ,
             whatsoever
             faith
             doth
             speak
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             whether
             it
             have
             reason
             or
             not
             ;
             So
             faith
             must
             do
             its
             office
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             stop
             complaining
             ,
             it
             must
             lay
             forth
             before
             God
             in
             prayer
             the
             lamenter
             ,
             and
             his
             lamentation
             to
             finde
             pity
             ;
             
               Why
               forgettest
               thou
               our
               affliction
               ,
               and
               our
               oppression
               ?
            
             6.
             
             All
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             poor
             persecuted
             and
             afflicted
             person
             can
             bring
             from
             himself
             ,
             to
             plead
             pity
             when
             he
             lamenteth
             his
             case
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             emptinesse
             ,
             low
             condition
             ,
             near
             drawing
             to
             discouragement
             ,
             fainting
             and
             dying
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               Our
               soul
               is
               bowed
               down
               to
               the
               dust
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             godly
             soul
             under
             persecution
             ,
             resolveth
             never
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             persecuters
             ,
             nor
             quit
             the
             Lords
             cause
             ,
             but
             to
             lie
             supplicant
             at
             Gods
             feet
             from
             day
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             die
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             his
             will
             to
             delay
             or
             deny
             outward
             relief
             .
             Thus
             much
             the
             gesture
             of
             the
             supplicant
             speaks
             ;
             
               Our
               belly
               cleaveth
               to
               the
               earth
               .
            
             8.
             
             Though
             the
             Believer
             do
             finde
             no
             reason
             in
             himself
             of
             his
             prayer
             for
             relief
             ,
             yet
             he
             findeth
             reasons
             sufficient
             to
             give
             him
             hope
             in
             God
             ;
             As
             first
             ,
             The
             Lords
             Soveraign
             power
             and
             place
             to
             help
             such
             weak
             creatures
             as
             come
             to
             him
             in
             their
             need
             ;
             
               Arise
               for
               our
               help
               ,
               arise
               a
               help
               for
               us
            
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Redeemer
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             cloathed
             himself
             in
             the
             Messiah
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             in
             the
             paction
             of
             whose
             redemption
             ,
             and
             payment
             of
             the
             price
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             begun
             and
             perfected
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             ,
             every
             Believer
             hath
             undoubted
             interest
             and
             right
             unto
             all
             particular
             deliveries
             out
             of
             all
             straits
             ,
             as
             branches
             ,
             and
             appendices
             of
             the
             great
             Redemption
             of
             their
             souls
             unto
             eternall
             life
             .
             And
             this
             is
             hinted
             at
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Arise
               for
               our
               help
               ,
               and
               redeem
               us
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             purchased
             ,
             promised
             ,
             and
             constantly
             running
             forth
             ,
             and
             offered
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             Believers
             ,
             looseth
             all
             objections
             and
             doubts
             arising
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             ill-deserving
             :
             For
             ,
             
               (
               Redeem
               us
               for
               thy
               mercies
               sake
               )
            
             importeth
             so
             much
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XLV
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             upon
             Shoshannim
             ,
             for
             the
             sonnes
             of
             
               Korah
               ,
               Maschil
            
             :
             a
             song
             of
             loves
             .
          
           
             
               Laying
               aside
               what
               useth
               to
               be
               spoken
               here
               of
               Solomons
               marrying
               of
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               typicall
               things
               therein
               ,
               (
               tending
               to
               the
               extenuation
               of
               Solomons
               fault
               )
               as
               conjectural
               ,
               and
               serving
               nothing
               to
               the
               advantage
               of
               that
               marriage
               ,
               presuppose
               the
               conjecture
               did
               hold
               ,
               both
               concerning
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               also
               what
               might
               seem
               typical
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               similitudes
               taken
               from
               ,
               and
               types
               made
               of
               what
               thing
               soever
               God
               pleaseth
               ,
               do
               serve
               to
               make
               clear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               will
               have
               taken
               up
               about
               Christ
               ,
               or
               about
               any
               spiritual
               antitype
               ;
               but
               doth
               not
               serve
               to
               make
               clear
               the
               thing
               resembled
               by
               the
               antitype
               ,
               from
               being
               sinful
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               type
               of
               Agar
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               brazen
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               of
               Ionas
               his
               punishment
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               similitudes
               and
               parables
               set
               down
               in
               Scripture
               doth
               appear
               :
               But
               we
               are
               sure
               this
               Psalme
               is
               a
               song
               ,
               describing
               the
               mystical
               marriage
               of
               the
               
                 Messiah
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               the
               Bridegroom
               is
               praised
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               And
               the
               Church
               his
               Spouse
               is
               instructed
               in
               her
               duty
               to
               him
               ,
               ver
               .
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               the
               end
               of
               the
               song
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               everlasting
               praise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ver
               .
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
          
           
           
             COncerning
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             that
             this
             Psalme
             is
             altogether
             spiritual
             and
             holy
             ,
             appeareth
             ;
             First
             by
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             directed
             to
             the
             publick
             Minister
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             publickly
             use
             of
             in
             Gods
             publick
             praises
             .
             
               To
               the
               chief
               Musician
               ,
               for
               the
               sonnes
               of
            
             Korah
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             intituled
             Maschil
             ,
             a
             song
             to
             give
             instruction
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Majesty
             and
             grace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             blessings
             of
             the
             Believers
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             divine
             Scripture
             ,
             ranked
             among
             the
             holy
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             for
             such
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             applying
             it
             directly
             as
             the
             word
             and
             speech
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             Heb.
             1.8
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             matter
             and
             words
             of
             the
             Psalme
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             verified
             in
             any
             person
             save
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             plurality
             of
             loves
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             to
             shew
             unto
             the
             Reader
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             wherein
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             loves
             that
             ever
             was
             heard
             tell
             of
             ,
             is
             surpassed
             ;
             
               It
               is
               a
               song
               of
               loves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               1.
            
             
             MY
             heart
             is
             enditing
             of
             a
             good
             matter
             ▪
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             things
             which
             I
             have
             made
             touching
             the
             King
             :
             my
             tonque
             is
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             ready
             writer
             .
          
           
             THis
             Verse
             is
             a
             commendation
             given
             to
             this
             song
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Preface
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             good
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             inspired
             ;
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             making
             the
             heart
             filled
             with
             his
             presence
             ,
             to
             be
             boiling
             in
             the
             enditing
             of
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             of
             Christ
             the
             King.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             the
             Poem
             of
             the
             inspired
             Prophet
             ,
             made
             ready
             to
             expresse
             what
             is
             furnished
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             knowledge
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             espousing
             of
             her
             ,
             is
             the
             sweetest
             subject
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             most
             glad
             tydings
             that
             ever
             sinners
             did
             hear
             of
             ,
             and
             worthy
             indeed
             to
             be
             called
             a
             good
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             The
             heart
             acquainted
             with
             this
             sweet
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             ready
             to
             communicate
             what
             it
             knoweth
             ,
             then
             able
             to
             expresse
             it self
             ;
             the
             heart
             will
             be
             as
             a
             spring-well
             ,
             a
             boiling
             pot
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             Lords
             presence
             in
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             theam
             of
             the
             praises
             of
             the
             believing
             soul
             is
             Christs
             person
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             offices
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             souls
             .
             For
             the
             main
             subject
             of
             this
             song
             is
             touching
             the
             King.
             
          
           
           
             4
             When
             the
             heart
             is
             full
             of
             gracious
             affection
             ,
             the
             tongue
             wil
             be
             loosed
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             others
             may
             be
             edified
             :
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             mouth
             wil
             speak
             heartily
             ;
             
               My
               tongue
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               the
               pen
               of
               a
               ready
               writer
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 2.
              
               
               Thou
               art
               fairer
               then
               the
               children
               of
               men
               :
               grace
               is
               poured
               into
               thy
               lips
               :
               therefore
               God
               hath
               blessed
               thee
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               3
               Gird
               thy
               sword
               upon
               thy
               thigh
               ,
               O
               most
               mighty
               :
               with
               thy
               glory
               and
               thy
               majesty
               ;
            
             
               4
               And
               in
               thy
               majesty
               ride
               prosperously
               ,
               because
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               meekness
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               :
               and
               thy
               right
               hand
               shall
               teach
               thee
               terrible
               things
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Thine
               arrowes
               are
               sharpe
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Kings
               enemies
               ;
               whereby
               the
               people
               fall
               under
               thee
               .
            
             
               6
               Thy
               throne
               (
               O
               God
               )
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               :
               the
               scepter
               of
               thy
               kingdom
               is
               a
               right
               scepter
               .
            
             
               7
               Thou
               lovest
               righteousness
               ▪
               and
               hatest
               wickedness
               :
               therefore
               God
               ,
               thy
               God
               ,
               hath
               annointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladnesse
               above
               thy
               fellows
               .
            
             
               8
               All
               thy
               garments
               smell
               of
               mirrhe
               ,
               aloes
               ,
               and
               cassia
               :
               out
               of
               the
               ivory
               palaces
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               made
               thee
               glad
               .
            
             
               9
               Kings
               daughters
               were
               among
               thy
               honourable
               women
               :
               upon
               thy
               right
               hand
               did
               stand
               the
               Queen
               in
               gold
               of
               Ophir
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             description
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             very
             true
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             are
             set
             down
             sundry
             points
             of
             glory
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             no
             beauty
             among
             men
             comparable
             to
             the
             beauty
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             only
             the
             fairest
             of
             ten
             thousand
             for
             wisdome
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             vertue
             can
             be
             named
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             man
             ;
             but
             also
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             resplendency
             of
             his
             Fathers
             glory
             ,
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ;
             of
             whose
             glory
             the
             whole
             earth
             is
             full
             ,
             by
             whose
             beautiful
             righteousness
             and
             power
             the
             deformity
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             of
             his
             own
             is
             taken
             away
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             removed
             fully
             ,
             therefore
             justly
             is
             it
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               faire●
               then
               the
               
               children
               of
               men
               .
            
             2.
             
             Christ
             by
             the
             doctrine
             which
             he
             delivereth
             is
             able
             not
             only
             to
             discover
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             way
             of
             delivery
             from
             the
             same
             by
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             a
             man
             in
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             by
             grace
             ,
             but
             also
             graciously
             and
             powerfully
             to
             perswade
             a
             man
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             
               Grace
               is
               poured
               into
               thy
               lips
               .
            
             3.
             
             Christ
             as
             man
             is
             furnished
             abundantly
             and
             above
             measure
             ,
             for
             communicating
             of
             the
             blessing
             to
             his
             hearers
             invincibly
             and
             infallibly
             ,
             and
             for
             making
             his
             Doctrine
             effectually
             powerful
             to
             salvation
             to
             whomsoever
             he
             wil
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Therefore
               (
               or
               to
               this
               purpose
               )
               God
               hath
               blessed
               him
               for
               ever
               .
            
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             furnished
             to
             subdue
             and
             conquer
             and
             bring
             in
             so
             many
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             under
             subjection
             unto
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             he
             hath
             his
             sword
             even
             the
             rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             his
             word
             which
             is
             sharper
             then
             any
             two-edged
             sword
             which
             no
             man
             can
             withstand
             .
             5.
             
             He
             goeth
             not
             abroad
             to
             conquer
             or
             subdue
             without
             this
             his
             sword
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             word
             ;
             it
             is
             alwayes
             with
             him
             ready
             to
             be
             drawn
             forth
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thrust
             in
             the
             soul
             and
             conscience
             of
             the
             hearer
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             mindeth
             to
             deal
             ,
             
               His
               sword
               is
               girded
               upon
               his
               thigh
               .
            
             6.
             
             Christ
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             so
             able
             to
             make
             good
             all
             that
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             word
             of
             precept
             ,
             promise
             and
             threatning
             effectual
             unto
             the
             errand
             for
             which
             it
             is
             sent
             ,
             
               He
               is
               most
               mighty
            
             .
             7.
             
             Where
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             open
             his
             word
             and
             to
             discover
             himself
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             they
             that
             s●t
             in
             darkness
             do
             see
             a
             great
             light
             of
             his
             own
             glory
             as
             God
             ,
             a
             shining
             light
             ,
             a
             glorious
             light
             ,
             making
             open
             the
             deep
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             mystery
             of
             mens
             salvation
             ,
             
               Gird
               thy
               sword
               upon
               thy
               thigh
               ,
               O
               most
               mighty
               ,
               with
               thy
               glory
               .
            
             3.
             
             Where
             he
             pleaseth
             to
             shew
             himself
             ,
             there
             the
             stateliness
             of
             a
             mighty
             Monarch
             is
             seen
             ,
             the
             soveraignty
             of
             the
             rule
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             is
             seen
             ,
             able
             to
             shake
             the
             heart
             with
             fear
             ,
             and
             awe
             of
             his
             greatness
             ,
             with
             his
             glory
             there
             is
             majesty
             or
             stately
             magnificence
             .
             9.
             
             The
             wheels
             of
             Christs
             Chariot
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             rideth
             when
             he
             goeth
             to
             conquer
             and
             sub●ue
             new
             converts
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             are
             
               Majesty
               ,
               truth
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               righteousness
               ,
            
             manifested
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             Majesty
             ,
             when
             the
             stately
             magnificence
             of
             his
             person
             and
             offices
             is
             declared
             ;
             Truth
             ,
             when
             the
             certainty
             of
             all
             that
             he
             teacheth
             in
             Scripture
             is
             known
             ;
             Meekness
             when
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             is
             offered
             to
             rebels
             ;
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             when
             justification
             by
             f●ith
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             is
             clearly
             set
             forth
             .
             10.
             
             Christ
             goeth
             no
             voyage
             in
             vain
             ,
             he
             cometh
             not
             short
             of
             his
             intent
             and
             purpose
             ,
             but
             doth
             the
             work
             for
             which
             hee
             cometh
             ,
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               In
               his
               majesty
               ,
               truth
               ,
               meekness
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               he
               rideth
               prosperously
               .
            
             11.
             
             Christ
             can
             do
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             he
             can
             do
             terrible
             things
             to
             make
             his
             enemies
             tremble
             ,
             and
             
             his
             friends
             reverence
             him
             with
             holy
             fear
             ,
             having
             omnipotency
             in
             him
             to
             work
             by
             ,
             as
             ready
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             employ
             ;
             let
             him
             but
             will
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             done
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             done
             ;
             he
             hath
             not
             long
             to
             advise
             what
             he
             is
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             men
             consult
             with
             their
             ability
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             so
             powerful
             as
             to
             effect
             what
             they
             intend
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             
               Thy
               right
               hand
               shal
               teach
               thee
               terrible
               things
               .
            
             12.
             
             Albeit
             he
             needeth
             no
             admonition
             to
             do
             what
             he
             is
             in
             doing
             or
             wil
             do
             ,
             yet
             loveth
             he
             to
             have
             his
             children
             furthering
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             shewing
             unto
             him
             what
             they
             would
             have
             done
             ,
             &
             praying
             unto
             him
             that
             his
             Kingdom
             may
             more
             and
             more
             come
             ,
             as
             the
             form
             of
             speech
             endited
             by
             the
             holy
             spirit
             doth
             import
             ,
             
               Gird
               thy
               sword
               ,
               ride
               thou
               prosperously
               ,
            
             &c.
             13.
             
             Christ
             in
             his
             conquest
             is
             to
             meet
             with
             his
             enemies
             ,
             of
             whō
             some
             wil
             openly
             oppose
             him
             ,
             some
             wil
             feignedly
             profess
             subjection
             ,
             but
             wil
             not
             heartily
             submit
             themselves
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             stand
             aloof
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             being
             far
             from
             him
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             when
             with
             their
             lips
             they
             draw
             neer-hand
             unto
             him
             ;
             both
             these
             are
             here
             called
             
               The
               Kings
               enemies
            
             .
             14.
             
             Such
             as
             do
             not
             draw
             neer
             unto
             him
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             he
             can
             and
             wil
             send
             messengers
             of
             wrath
             unto
             their
             heart
             ,
             threatnings
             which
             shal
             be
             executed
             ,
             terrors
             which
             shall
             be
             followed
             with
             judgments
             ,
             and
             judgments
             which
             shall
             end
             in
             their
             destruction
             ,
             sudden
             and
             unexpected
             ;
             how
             many
             or
             how
             strong
             soever
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             shal
             not
             stand
             before
             him
             nor
             be
             able
             to
             hinder
             his
             conquest
             ,
             
               Thine
               arrowes
               are
               sharp
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Kings
               enemies
               ,
            
             wherby
             
               the
               people
               fall
               under
               thee
            
             .
             15.
             
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             was
             revealed
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             very
             true
             eternal
             God
             ,
             that
             their
             faith
             and
             ours
             might
             have
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             a
             solid
             ground
             to
             rest
             upon
             ,
             in
             the
             all-sufficiency
             and
             infinite
             worthiness
             of
             the
             promised
             Redeemer
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             1.8
             .
             confirmeth
             unto
             us
             ,
             citing
             to
             this
             purpose
             this
             very
             text
             ,
             
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             16.
             
             Christ
             shall
             not
             want
             a
             Church
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ;
             let
             persecuters
             do
             their
             worst
             ,
             he
             shal
             reign
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             sit
             on
             his
             throne
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             giving
             forth
             his
             laws
             ,
             and
             executing
             them
             ,
             oppose
             him
             who
             wil
             ,
             
               Thy
               throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
            
             ▪
             17.
             
             The
             Scepter
             of
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Gospel
             or
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             whereby
             he
             gathereth
             his
             subjects
             and
             ruleth
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             governing
             his
             people
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             law
             and
             discipline
             ,
             is
             most
             just
             and
             equitable
             ,
             a
             righteous
             scepter
             ,
             wherby
             the
             subjects
             may
             be
             instructed
             in
             all
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             justified
             and
             made
             righteous
             ;
             
               The
               scepter
               of
               thy
               Kingdome
               is
               a
               right
               scepter
               .
            
             18.
             
             The
             holiness
             and
             righteousnesse
             
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             both
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             is
             so
             essential
             to
             his
             person
             and
             employment
             ,
             that
             his
             rule
             of
             government
             and
             administration
             of
             his
             affaires
             in
             his
             kingdome
             cannot
             be
             but
             right
             ,
             as
             for
             direction
             ,
             so
             also
             for
             rewards
             to
             them
             who
             obey
             his
             direction
             ,
             and
             punishments
             of
             the
             disobedients
             ,
             
               Thou
               lovest
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               hatest
               iniquity
               .
            
             19.
             
             As
             Christ
             is
             very
             God
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             very
             man
             in
             all
             things
             (
             except
             sin
             )
             like
             unto
             us
             whom
             he
             calleth
             ,
             Psal.
             22.22
             .
             and
             Heb.
             2.12
             .
             
               his
               brethren
            
             ,
             and
             here
             his
             fellows
             ,
             sharemen
             and
             partakers
             of
             all
             that
             is
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             joynt
             heirs
             with
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             8.17
             .
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             making
             covenant
             in
             our
             name
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             by
             assuming
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             God
             becometh
             his
             God
             and
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             our
             name
             as
             man
             receiveth
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             without
             measure
             ,
             for
             fitting
             him
             as
             he
             is
             man
             to
             manage
             his
             Kingdome
             in
             righteousness
             effectually
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Therfore
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             intent
             ,
             
               God
               ,
               thy
               God
               hath
               annointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladness
               .
            
             20.
             
             The
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             spoken
             of
             here
             in
             terms
             of
             oile
             ,
             (
             employed
             for
             figuring
             mens
             furnishing
             unto
             their
             calling
             ,
             and
             enabling
             of
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             their
             offices
             ,
             and
             employed
             also
             in
             the
             entertainment
             of
             honourable
             guests
             invited
             to
             a
             feast
             )
             are
             so
             bestowed
             on
             believers
             ,
             joynt-heirs
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Christ
             is
             not
             degraded
             from
             his
             soveraignty
             by
             his
             partners
             exaltation
             ;
             for
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thy
               God
               hath
               annointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladness
               above
               thy
               fellowes
               .
            
             21.
             
             As
             the
             attendants
             of
             great
             persons
             are
             refreshed
             by
             the
             smel
             of
             their
             oyntments
             and
             perfumed
             garments
             ,
             so
             are
             Christs
             attendants
             refreshed
             with
             the
             consolation
             of
             Christs
             Spirit
             perfuming
             all
             his
             outward
             ordinances
             ,
             wherein
             as
             in
             his
             garments
             he
             doth
             shew
             forth
             himself
             to
             his
             church
             more
             comfortably
             ,
             then
             any
             perfume
             or
             odoriferous
             spice
             can
             set
             forth
             ,
             
               All
               thy
               garments
               smel
               of
               myrrhe
               and
               aloes
               and
               cassi●h
               .
            
             22.
             
             Not
             only
             the
             heavens
             where
             God
             sheweth
             fo●th
             his
             glory
             to
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             the
             places
             where
             his
             honour
             dwelleth
             ,
             all
             the
             meetings
             of
             his
             church
             where
             he
             sheweth
             himself
             in
             his
             ordinances
             to
             a
             spiritual
             eye
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             most
             glorious
             and
             stately
             palaces
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             the
             beauty
             of
             holiness
             ,
             whence
             doth
             come
             forth
             the
             smel
             of
             his
             graces
             in
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             as
             
               out
               of
               Ivory
               palaces
            
             .
             23.
             
             It
             is
             savoury
             and
             well-pleasing
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             his
             people
             find
             pleasure
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             refreshed
             by
             his
             blessing
             upon
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Therby
               they
               have
               made
               thee
               glad
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             to
             Christ.
             24.
             
             Albeit
             the
             catholick
             church
             consisting
             
             of
             true
             converts
             or
             real
             Saints
             ,
             be
             but
             the
             one
             and
             onely
             true
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             particular
             visible
             churches
             consisting
             of
             Saints
             by
             calling
             ,
             by
             obligation
             ,
             by
             profession
             &
             common
             estimation
             ,
             their
             own
             or
             others
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             being
             true
             Saints
             indeed
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             but
             counterfeits
             ,
             and
             Saints
             in
             the
             letter
             only
             ,
             are
             in
             number
             many
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             dispersed
             for
             time
             and
             place
             wherein
             they
             do
             live
             ,
             and
             do
             make
             up
             sundry
             incorporations
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             consociations
             in
             Parishes
             ,
             Townes
             ,
             Countries
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             giveth
             them
             occasion
             ,
             opportunity
             or
             possibility
             to
             make
             use
             one
             of
             another
             for
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             in
             this
             respect
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             therfore
             the
             true
             Spouse
             ,
             the
             true
             church
             consisting
             of
             true
             converts
             (
             whose
             praise
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             only
             they
             are
             certainly
             known
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             men
             )
             being
             but
             one
             ,
             is
             compared
             to
             the
             Queen
             ;
             but
             the
             particular
             churches
             ,
             whose
             collections
             and
             consociations
             is
             known
             to
             men
             ,
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             compared
             to
             Ladies
             of
             Honour
             which
             serve
             the
             Queen
             ;
             of
             this
             sort
             is
             here
             prophesied
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             renowned
             cities
             ,
             countries
             ,
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             should
             be
             professed
             attendants
             of
             Christ
             the
             bridegroom's
             honour
             ,
             and
             professed
             servants
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             promoters
             of
             the
             honour
             ,
             estate
             ,
             and
             welfare
             of
             his
             spouse
             ;
             
               Kings
               daughters
               among
               thy
               honourable
               women
               .
            
             25.
             
             Albeit
             our
             Lord
             wil
             allow
             a
             place
             of
             honour
             and
             room
             in
             his
             own
             court
             unto
             visible
             churches
             in
             their
             several
             consociations
             greater
             and
             smaller
             ,
             for
             that
             service
             which
             they
             may
             do
             in
             order
             to
             the
             gathering
             in
             of
             the
             Elect
             into
             the
             inner
             court
             of
             neerest
             spiritual
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             universal
             invisible
             church
             which
             he
             counteth
             his
             Spouse
             ;
             she
             is
             the
             Queen
             who
             hath
             access
             unto
             him
             to
             be
             in
             highest
             honour
             beside
             him
             ,
             
               Upon
               thy
               right
               hand
               did
               stand
               the
               Queen
               .
            
             26.
             
             As
             the
             whole
             society
             of
             true
             Saints
             reverently
             attend
             the
             wil
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             their
             place
             may
             honour
             the
             Lord
             :
             so
             are
             they
             all
             highly
             honoured
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             whatsoever
             may
             make
             them
             glorious
             ;
             for
             the
             ornaments
             put
             on
             by
             Christ
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             adoption
             ,
             justification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             relations
             tending
             to
             their
             felicity
             ,
             are
             here
             compared
             to
             the
             finest
             Gold
             ;
             
               The
               Queen
               doth
               stand
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               in
               gold
               of
               Ophir
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 10.
              
               
               Hearken
               (
               O
               daughter
               )
               and
               consider
               ,
               and
               encline
               thine
               ear
               :
               forget
               also
               thine
               own
               people
               ,
               and
               thy
               fathers
               house
               ,
            
             
             
               11.
               
               So
               shal
               the
               King
               greatly
               desire
               thy
               beauty
               :
               he
               is
               thy
               Lord
               ,
               and
               worship
               thou
               him
               .
            
             
               12
               And
               the
               daughter
               of
               Tyre
               
                 shal
                 be
              
               there
               with
               a
               gift
               ,
               even
               the
               rich
               among
               the
               people
               shall
               entreat
               thy
               favour
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               The
               Kings
               daughter
               is
               all
               glorious
               within
               ;
               her
               clothing
               is
               of
               wrought
               gold
               .
            
             
               14
               Shee
               shal
               be
               brought
               unto
               the
               King
               in
               raiment
               of
               needle-work
               :
               the
               virgins
               her
               companions
               that
               follow
               her
               shall
               be
               brought
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             
               15
               With
               gladness
               and
               rejoycing
               shall
               they
               be
               brought
               :
               they
               shal
               enter
               into
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Psalme
             wherein
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             to
             the
             true
             Church-militant
             ,
             and
             directeth
             her
             in
             her
             duty
             ,
             and
             encourageth
             her
             by
             sundry
             inducements
             to
             follow
             the
             Lords
             direction
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             because
             their
             is
             spiritual
             love
             and
             respect
             between
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             therfore
             the
             Cevenant
             and
             the
             spiritual
             communion
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             marriage
             :
             So
             because
             the
             derivation
             of
             all
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             grace
             and
             motion
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             ,
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             dependeth
             on
             him
             ;
             Therfore
             the
             Church
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             daughter
             ,
             
               Hearken
               ,
               O
               daughter
            
             ,
             and
             ver
             .
             13.
             she
             is
             called
             
               the
               King●
               daughter
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             way
             and
             order
             of
             bringing
             the
             Church
             to
             her
             duty
             ,
             is
             by
             her
             hearing
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             consideration
             of
             what
             is
             taught
             ,
             and
             subjection
             of
             her
             spirit
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ;
             
               Hearken
               ,
               O
               daughter
               ,
               and
               consider
               ,
               and
               encline
               thine
               ear
               .
            
             3.
             
             Because
             even
             the
             true
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             praise
             is
             not
             of
             men
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             in
             this
             life
             intangled
             in
             affections
             to
             their
             old
             wayes
             and
             corruption
             of
             manners
             ;
             Therefore
             every
             one
             hath
             need
             to
             renounce
             and
             forget
             more
             and
             more
             their
             old
             lusts
             and
             enticements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             very
             true
             fruit
             ,
             and
             necessary
             evidence
             of
             their
             hearing
             in
             faith
             ,
             
               Forget
               also
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               thine
               own
               people
               ,
               and
               thy
               fathers
               house
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             more
             we
             renounce
             and
             abandon
             our
             lusts
             and
             sinful
             inclination
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             we
             beautified
             with
             holiness
             ,
             and
             are
             acceptable
             to
             God
             In
             our
             endeavours
             ,
             
               Forsake
               thy
               fathers
               house
               ,
               so
               shal
               the
               King
               greatly
               desire
               thy
               beauty
               .
            
             5.
             
             Christ
             hath
             all
             right
             unto
             our
             service
             ,
             and
             by
             creation
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             &
             covenant
             we
             are
             absolutely
             bound
             to
             serve
             
             and
             honor
             him
             in
             all
             things
             :
             
               He
               is
               thy
               Lord
               ,
               and
               worship
               thou
               him
               .
            
             6.
             
             When
             the
             Church
             honoureth
             Christ
             he
             wil
             honour
             her
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             noble
             and
             potent
             in
             the
             world
             submit
             themselves
             to
             her
             and
             seek
             communion
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             esteem
             the
             meanest
             true
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             more
             blessed
             then
             riches
             or
             honour
             can
             make
             any
             man
             :
             
               The
               daughter
               of
               Tyre
               shal
               be
               there
               with
               a
               gift
               :
               The
               rich
               among
               the
               people
               shall
               entreat
               thy
               favour
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             glory
             of
             the
             true
             Kirk
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             true
             member
             thereof
             is
             in
             things
             spiritual
             ,
             not
             discernable
             by
             the
             uptaking
             of
             the
             natural
             man
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             outwardly
             professed
             ,
             is
             inwardly
             studied
             unto
             sincerity
             by
             them
             who
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             ;
             and
             the
             graces
             wherewith
             she
             is
             adorned
             ,
             as
             knowledge
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             hope
             zeal
             ,
             courage
             ,
             sob●iety
             ,
             patience
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             object
             of
             outward
             beholders
             ,
             but
             most
             beautiful
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             a
             spiritual
             discerner
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             him
             that
             seeth
             in
             secret
             :
             
               The
               Kings
               daughter
               is
               all
               glorious
               within
               .
            
             8.
             
             Whatsoever
             inherent
             graces
             the
             Saints
             have
             ,
             and
             how
             beautiful
             soever
             they
             be
             ;
             yet
             they
             have
             need
             of
             a
             garment
             which
             may
             hide
             their
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             beautifie
             them
             before
             God
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             imputed
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Husband
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             only
             hath
             this
             garment
             to
             sel
             ,
             Rev.
             3.18
             .
             and
             though
             it
             be
             bought
             without
             mony
             and
             without
             price
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             rich
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             either
             nature
             or
             art
             can
             furnish
             to
             set
             it
             forth
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             shadowing
             similitude
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Her
               cloathing
               is
               of
               wrought
               gold
               .
            
             9.
             
             Though
             the
             marr●age
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             be
             bound
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             hand-fasting
             be
             past
             ,
             and
             tokens
             of
             love
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Bride
             yet
             the
             full
             solemnity
             of
             the
             complete
             marriage
             is
             delayed
             til
             a
             set
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             particular
             members
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             may
             be
             perfected
             .
             The
             time
             of
             the
             brides
             being
             brought
             to
             a
             constant
             habitation
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             at
             the
             Lords
             appointed
             time
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             at
             the
             death
             of
             every
             particular
             Saint
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             together
             at
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lords
             second
             coming
             ;
             the
             day
             is
             coming
             ,
             wherin
             
               she
               shall
               be
               brought
               unto
               the
               King.
            
             10.
             
             Albeit
             now
             there
             be
             many
             imperfections
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             Christs
             imputed
             righteousness
             doth
             hide
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Churches
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             to
             be
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             ;
             she
             shal
             have
             no
             imperfection
             ,
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             may
             per●ect
             her
             glory
             in
             all
             respects
             ;
             she
             shal
             put
             on
             immortality
             and
             incorruption
             ,
             and
             her
             very
             body
             of
             flesh
             shal
             be
             made
             conformable
             to
             the
             glorious
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             
               She
               shall
               be
               brought
               unto
               the
               King
               in
               raiment
               of
               needle
               work
               :
            
             Wherin
             the
             height
             of
             artifice
             and
             of
             natures
             materials
             are
             joyned
             as
             the
             fittest
             similitude
             which
             can
             express
             this
             unexpressible
             glory
             .
             
             11.
             
             The
             same
             shal
             be
             the
             glorious
             state
             of
             particular
             Saints
             ,
             and
             particular
             congregations
             ,
             which
             shal
             be
             of
             the
             whole
             church
             universal
             ;
             whereof
             as
             every
             true
             congregation
             and
             particular
             Saint
             therein
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             have
             contributed
             their
             service
             in
             their
             time
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             as
             handmaids
             to
             the
             Mistris
             :
             so
             shal
             they
             share
             in
             the
             glorious
             reward
             ;
             
               The
               virgins
               ,
               her
               companions
               shal
               be
               brought
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             so
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             unto
             Christ.
             12.
             
             Great
             shal
             be
             the
             joy
             of
             men
             and
             angels
             in
             the
             general
             meeting
             of
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             all
             being
             gathered
             together
             by
             the
             angels
             ,
             who
             have
             lived
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             ending
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             received
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             God
             in
             blessedness
             to
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               with
               gladnesse
               and
               rejoycing
               shall
               they
               be
               brought
               ,
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kings
               palace
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 16.
              
               
               In
               stead
               of
               thy
               fathers
               shall
               bee
               thy
               children
               ,
               whom
               thou
               mayest
               mak●
               princes
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               name
               to
               be
               remembred
               in
               all
               generations
               :
               therefore
               shall
               the
               people
               praise
               thee
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             The
             two
             last
             verses
             may
             be
             applied
             both
             to
             the
             Bride
             the
             true
             militant
             church
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Bridegroom
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
             As
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Saints
             have
             no
             ground
             of
             gloriation
             in
             their
             progenitors
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             draw
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             polluted
             with
             sin
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             is
             rather
             in
             her
             children
             which
             she
             bringeth
             forth
             by
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               In
               stead
               of
               thy
               fathers
               shall
               be
               thy
               children
            
             2.
             
             What
             any
             member
             of
             the
             church
             seemeth
             to
             lose
             in
             the
             world
             by
             forsaking
             thereof
             and
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             up
             to
             them
             by
             Christ
             in
             spiritual
             respects
             ,
             if
             not
             also
             in
             temporal
             blessings
             when
             God
             seeth
             fit
             ,
             
               In
               stead
               of
               thy
               fathers
               shall
               be
               thy
               children
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             true
             children
             of
             the
             church
             are
             indeed
             the
             excellent
             ones
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             princes
             indeed
             ,
             wherever
             they
             live
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             all
             other
             men
             who
             are
             but
             the
             beastly
             slaves
             of
             Satan
             :
             
               Thy
               children
               are
               princes
               in
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             4.
             
             The
             true
             church
             shal
             be
             honorable
             ,
             and
             honore●
             by
             her
             kindly
             children
             in
             all
             generations
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             estimation
             which
             God
             putteth
             upon
             her
             in
             his
             holy
             Scripture
             :
             
               I
               wil
               make
               thy
               name
               to
               be
               remembred
               in
               all
               generations
               :
               Therefore
               the
               people
               shal
               praise
               thee
               .
            
          
           
           
             These
             verses
             may
             also
             be
             applied
             more
             pertinently
             to
             the
             bridegroome
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             whose
             praise
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             is
             composed
             .
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             whom
             only
             the
             words
             can
             be
             verified
             fully
             ,
             as
             onely
             capable
             of
             what
             is
             ascribed
             directly
             to
             the
             person
             spoken
             unto
             here
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             well
             ascribed
             to
             Solomon
             and
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             in
             their
             marriage
             ;
             because
             partly
             Solomons
             marriage
             with
             outlandish
             women
             ,
             is
             marked
             among
             his
             faults
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             hardly
             be
             esteemed
             to
             be
             honoured
             with
             this
             song
             delivered
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             her
             perpetual
             instruction
             ;
             partly
             because
             in
             the
             Inscription
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             of
             Solomons
             name
             ,
             either
             as
             type
             or
             resemblance
             of
             this
             marriage
             of
             Christ
             &
             his
             Church
             ;
             &
             partly
             also
             because
             what
             is
             here
             spoken
             ,
             hath
             little
             typical
             verity
             answering
             to
             it
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Scripture
             concerning
             Solomons
             marriage
             ,
             or
             children
             of
             Pharaohs
             daughter
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             this
             song
             is
             set
             down
             not
             in
             a
             typical
             manner
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             simple
             similitude
             of
             the
             marriage
             of
             a
             King
             &
             Queen
             indefinitely
             ,
             whose
             marriage
             useth
             to
             be
             the
             most
             glorious
             of
             all
             eatthly
             marriages
             ,
             and
             fittest
             to
             lead
             us
             up
             to
             that
             incomparably
             glorious
             spiritual
             marriage
             of
             Christ
             &
             his
             Church
             .
             In
             which
             consideration
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             doth
             not
             draw
             glory
             from
             his
             progenitors
             according
             to
             his
             flesh
             ,
             but
             giveth
             being
             and
             gracious
             being
             to
             such
             as
             he
             regenerateth
             by
             his
             word
             and
             Spirit
             to
             be
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               In
               stead
               of
               thy
               fathers
               shall
               be
               thy
               children
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             Christs
             children
             and
             their
             princely
             disposition
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             unregenerate
             ,
             is
             of
             Christs
             making
             ;
             he
             only
             it
             is
             ,
             of
             whom
             properly
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               make
               thy
               children
               princes
               in
               all
               the
               earth
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               made
               us
               Kings
               and
               Prists
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Father
               .
            
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Spirit
             that
             indited
             this
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Scriptures
             Christs
             name
             shall
             be
             holden
             forth
             and
             remembred
             from
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             while
             the
             world
             lasteth
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               name
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Spirit
             )
             
               to
               be
               remembred
               to
               all
               generations
               .
            
             4.
             
             Christs
             espousing
             unto
             himself
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             gathering
             moe
             and
             moe
             from
             age
             to
             age
             by
             his
             word
             and
             Spirit
             unto
             it
             ,
             his
             converting
             souls
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             in
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             his
             family
             ,
             and
             giving
             unto
             them
             princely
             mindes
             and
             affections
             where
             ever
             they
             live
             ,
             is
             a
             large
             matter
             of
             growing
             and
             everlasting
             glory
             unto
             his
             majesty
             ;
             for
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             said
             before
             in
             this
             Psalme
             ,
             he
             addeth
             as
             the
             close
             of
             all
             ,
             
               Therefore
               shall
               the
               people
               praise
               thee
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             XLVI
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             Korah
             ,
             a
             song
             upon
             Alamoth
             .
          
           
             
               After
               some
               notable
               delivery
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               enemies
               ,
               the
               Lords
               people
               do
               confirm
               themselves
               in
               their
               resolution
               to
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               trouble
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               comfortable
               presence
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               like
               unto
               a
               river
               of
               continual
               refreshment
               ,
               as
               late
               experience
               did
               give
               evidence
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               and
               do
               exhort
               all
               men
               in
               the
               world
               to
               observe
               this
               his
               late
               work
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               it
               for
               their
               humiliation
               ,
               ver
               .
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               as
               the
               Church
               doth
               make
               use
               of
               it
               for
               confirmation
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               GOD
               is
               our
               refuge
               and
               strength
               :
               a
               very
               present
               help
               in
               trouble
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Therefore
               will
               we
               not
               fear
               ,
               though
               the
               earth
               be
               removed
               :
               and
               though
               the
               mountains
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 Though
              
               the
               waters
               thereof
               roar
               ,
               and
               be
               troubled
               :
               though
               the
               mountains
               shake
               with
               the
               swelling
               thereof
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             FRom
             by-gone
             experience
             of
             Gods
             defending
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lords
             people
             do
             strengthen
             themselves
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             concerning
             the
             care
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             ground
             do
             guard
             their
             heart
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             all
             possible
             trouble
             in
             time
             coming
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             in
             Gods
             word
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             made
             much
             more
             vigorous
             and
             lively
             after
             felt-experience
             of
             the
             verity
             thereof
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             did
             believe
             this
             truth
             before
             this
             late
             delivery
             ,
             but
             now
             after
             this
             fresh
             experience
             they
             are
             
             animated
             to
             set
             to
             their
             seal
             to
             it
             more
             confidently
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               God
               is
               our
               refuge
            
             .
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Church
             were
             destitute
             of
             all
             humane
             strength
             within
             her self
             ,
             and
             were
             forsaken
             ;
             yea
             and
             pursued
             by
             all
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             yet
             hath
             she
             God
             for
             a
             retiring
             place
             ,
             and
             for
             furnishing
             of
             what
             is
             sufficient
             for
             her
             subsistence
             ;
             
               God
               is
               our
               refuge
               and
               strength
               .
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             exempt
             his
             people
             from
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             be
             near
             them
             in
             trouble
             ;
             and
             when
             their
             weakness
             is
             discovered
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             help
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             delay
             his
             help
             too
             long
             ,
             but
             will
             give
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             effectually
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             
               A
               very
               present
               help
               in
               trouble
               .
            
             4.
             
             Nothing
             can
             guard
             the
             heart
             of
             Gods
             people
             against
             the
             terror
             of
             possible
             ,
             or
             imminent
             troubles
             ,
             sa●e
             faith
             in
             God
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Lords
             people
             having
             fixed
             their
             faith
             ,
             do
             make
             this
             inference
             ,
             
               Therefore
               will
               we
               not
               fear
            
             .
             5.
             
             The
             terrour
             of
             apparent
             trouble
             ,
             is
             the
             touchstone
             of
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             faith
             fixed
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             look
             upon
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             and
             troubles
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             with
             resolution
             to
             adhere
             to
             God
             and
             to
             that
             truth
             that
             persecuters
             do
             oppose
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             come
             .
             
               We
               will
               not
               fear
               ,
               though
               the
               earth
               be
               removed
               .
            
             6.
             
             Albeit
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             were
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             creation
             were
             either
             dissolved
             or
             confounded
             ,
             which
             shal
             be
             in
             effect
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             yet
             faith
             findeth
             footing
             and
             ground
             to
             stand
             upon
             in
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               We
               will
               not
               fear
               ,
               though
               the
               mountains
               be
               carried
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               though
               the
               waters
               thereof
               roar
               and
               be
               troubled
               ,
               though
               the
               mountains
               shake
               with
               the
               swelling
               thereof
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 is
              
               a
               river
               ,
               the
               streams
               whereof
               shall
               make
               glad
               the
               city
               of
               God
               :
               the
               Holy
               place
               of
               the
               Tabernacles
               of
               the
               most
               High.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               God
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               :
               she
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               :
               God
               shall
               help
               her
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
              
               right
               early
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Church
             doth
             look
             upon
             the
             Lords
             word
             and
             ordinances
             joyned
             with
             the
             blessing
             of
             his
             Spirit
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             sufficient
             consolation
             against
             whatsoever
             trouble
             can
             be
             imagined
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Although
             there
             be
             many
             particular
             persons
             in
             the
             Lords
             Church
             militant
             ,
             &
             many
             particular
             Congregations
             as
             there
             were
             many
             habitations
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             many
             tabernacles
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             solmn
             feast
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             were
             gathered
             together
             to
             the
             keeping
             thereof
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             all
             one
             Church
             universal
             ,
             one
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             one
             City
             compact
             together
             in
             the
             union
             
             of
             one
             sealed
             Covenant
             ,
             one
             true
             faith
             and
             Spirit
             ▪
             
               The
               plurality
               of
               the
               Tabernacles
               of
               God
               doth
               make
               but
               one
               City
               of
               God
               here
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             trouble
             without
             comfort
             may
             fall
             on
             men
             who
             know
             not
             God
             ;
             yet
             to
             believers
             within
             the
             Church
             there
             can
             no
             trouble
             come
             ,
             wherein
             the
             true
             Citizens
             may
             not
             finde
             consolation
             and
             joy
             to
             uphold
             them
             against
             all
             causes
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               river
               ,
               the
               streams
               whereof
               make
               glad
               the
               City
               of
               God.
            
             3.
             
             The
             consolat●ons
             which
             God
             furnishes
             to
             all
             who
             wil
             make
             use
             of
             them
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             not
             like
             the
             consolations
             which
             the
             world
             can
             afford
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             all
             respects
             insufficient
             to
             overcome
             trouble
             ;
             but
             the
             consolations
             of
             God
             are
             abundant
             ,
             constantly
             running
             ,
             ready
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             conquerour
             over
             trouble
             effectually
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             ●●ouble
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             imported
             in
             the
             similitude
             of
             refreshing
             water
             ;
             
               There
               is
               a
               river
               ,
               the
               streams
               whereof
               shall
               make
               glad
               th●
               City
               of
               God.
            
             4.
             
             God
             will
             never
             forsake
             his
             people
             who
             seek
             after
             him
             ,
             but
             where
             they
             are
             following
             his
             ordinances
             in
             any
             measure
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             there
             will
             he
             be
             ;
             
               God
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               ,
            
             5.
             
             As
             the
             consolation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             stability
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             continuance
             of
             it
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             dependeth
             upon
             Gods
             setled
             residence
             therein
             ;
             
               God
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               her
               ,
               she
               shall
               not
               be
               moved
               .
            
             6.
             
             Gods
             presence
             among
             his
             people
             will
             not
             exempt
             them
             from
             trouble
             ,
             but
             from
             perdition
             in
             trouble
             :
             he
             will
             not
             exempt
             the
             bush
             from
             burning
             ,
             but
             from
             being
             consumed
             ,
             
               For
               God
               shall
               help
               her
            
             .
             7.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             do
             not
             appear
             at
             the
             point
             of
             time
             when
             we
             would
             ,
             yet
             shall
             he
             come
             and
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             most
             timeously
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               help
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               right
               early
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
              
               
               The
               heathen
               raged
               ,
               the
               kingdomes
               were
               moved
               :
               he
               uttered
               his
               voice
               ,
               the
               earth
               melted
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               LORD
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               :
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               is
               our
               refuge
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             He
             cleareth
             the
             doctrine
             delivered
             ,
             by
             a
             late
             experience
             of
             Gods
             taking
             order
             with
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             when
             they
             in
             great
             confluence
             and
             power
             made
             assault
             against
             her
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             no
             small
             indignation
             which
             the
             world
             doth
             bear
             against
             the
             Lords
             Kingdome
             ,
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             work
             among
             them
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             any
             mean
             power
             from
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             suffer
             hardship
             ,
             but
             fury
             in
             the
             height
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             force
             in
             the
             farthest
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             she
             expect
             to
             encounter
             with
             ;
             
               The
               heathen
               raged
               ,
               the
               Kingdoms
               were
               moved
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             worldly
             power
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             which
             can
             sustain
             the
             assault
             of
             their
             raging
             
             enemies
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             must
             prove
             party
             to
             her
             oppressors
             ;
             therefore
             here
             the
             Lord
             doth
             interpose
             himself
             for
             his
             people
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               uttereth
               his
               voice
            
             .
             3.
             
             It
             shall
             not
             cost
             the
             Lord
             any
             business
             to
             dispatch
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             let
             him
             shew
             himself
             a
             little
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             say
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             gone
             ;
             as
             Snow
             before
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             fat
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             consumed
             ;
             
               He
               uttered
               his
               voice
               ,
               the
               earth
               melted
               .
            
             4.
             
             Any
             one
             experience
             of
             the
             Lords
             working
             for
             his
             church
             may
             suffice
             to
             confirm
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             people
             concerning
             his
             perpetual
             presence
             in
             his
             church
             ,
             for
             assistance
             of
             his
             people
             in
             their
             difficulties
             ;
             for
             from
             this
             one
             experience
             he
             draweth
             the
             inference
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               .
            
             5.
             
             What
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             wisdom
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             other
             attributes
             ,
             that
             may
             the
             church
             apply
             to
             her self
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             as
             her
             need
             requireth
             ;
             if
             hosts
             of
             heathen
             and
             huge
             great
             Armies
             of
             whole
             Kingdomes
             he
             against
             his
             church
             ,
             yet
             still
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             God
             the
             Lord
             of
             Armies
             will
             stand
             up
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             church
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             covenant
             of
             God
             made
             with
             the
             church
             in
             former
             ages
             is
             good
             enough
             security
             to
             the
             church
             in
             after
             ages
             ;
             for
             obtaining
             whatsoever
             benefit
             his
             covenant
             includeth
             ;
             
               The
               God
               of
               Iacob
               is
               our
               refuge
               ▪
            
             yea
             the
             rights
             made
             to
             the
             incorporation
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             is
             as
             good
             security
             for
             the
             use
             of
             every
             particular
             believer
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             made
             personally
             to
             every
             member
             by
             name
             ;
             and
             therefore
             as
             wise
             citizens
             do
             reckon
             whatsoever
             they
             can
             claim
             by
             their
             town-charter
             ,
             no
             less
             to
             belong
             to
             them
             then
             their
             own
             private
             possessions
             :
             so
             whatsoever
             the
             believer
             can
             claim
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             great
             charter
             made
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             he
             should
             reckon
             it
             as
             sure
             to
             be
             his
             as
             if
             his
             proper
             name
             had
             been
             specified
             in
             the
             promises
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               The
               God
               of
               Iacob
               is
               our
               refuge
               ,
            
             is
             thus
             much
             ;
             because
             God
             is
             undoubtedly
             the
             God
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             his
             childrens
             refuge
             ;
             he
             must
             undoubtedly
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             members
             of
             that
             incorporation
             ,
             and
             our
             refuge
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 8.
              
               
               Come
               ,
               behold
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               what
               desolations
               he
               hath
               made
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               He
               maketh
               the
               wars
               to
               cease
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               he
               breaketh
               the
               bowe
               ,
               and
               cutteth
               the
               spear
               in
               sunder
               ,
               he
               burneth
               the
               chariot
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Be
               still
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               I
               am
               God
               :
               I
               will
               be
               exalted
               among
               the
               heathen
               :
               I
               will
               be
               exalted
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               :
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               is
               our
               refuge
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
           
             In
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             all
             men
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             deliverance
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             their
             humiliation
             ,
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             consolation
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             God
             doth
             work
             works
             of
             wonder
             in
             favour
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             most
             men
             mark
             not
             the
             Lords
             doing
             ;
             such
             is
             the
             dulnesse
             and
             stupidity
             ,
             ingratitude
             ,
             mis-belief
             &
             perverseness
             of
             men
             ,
             either
             thinking
             little
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             or
             ascribing
             the
             praise
             to
             instruments
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             besides
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             need
             to
             call
             unto
             men
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             to
             their
             duty
             ;
             
               Come
               and
               behold
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             Wonderful
             calamities
             doth
             God
             pour
             out
             upon
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             he
             entreth
             in
             judgement
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             what
             they
             intended
             to
             do
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             doth
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               what
               desolations
               he
               hath
               made
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             3.
             
             When
             it
             seemeth
             good
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             can
             give
             peace
             universally
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             whiles
             breathing
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             outward
             enemies
             ,
             
               He
               maketh
               wars
               to
               cease
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             4.
             
             Long
             preparations
             for
             war
             ,
             arms
             and
             amunition
             which
             have
             been
             made
             with
             great
             labour
             and
             expences
             against
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Lord
             can
             soon
             give
             a
             short
             accompt
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             useless
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             
               He
               breaketh
               the
               ●ow●
               ,
               and
               cutteth
               the
               spear
               in
               sunder
               ,
               he
               burneth
               the
               Chariot
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
             5.
             
             Because
             men
             cannot
             understadd
             what
             they
             are
             doing
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             their
             duty
             so
             long
             as
             their
             passions
             are
             aloft
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             their
             mindes
             are
             tumultuous
             ,
             busied
             about
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             distracted
             from
             what
             is
             most
             necessary
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             for
             people
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             gather
             in
             their
             straying
             thoughts
             ,
             to
             silence
             their
             passions
             and
             perturbations
             ,
             and
             humbly
             compose
             themselves
             for
             observation
             of
             whatsoever
             God
             requireth
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Be
               still
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               I
               am
               God.
            
             6.
             
             It
             is
             better
             for
             men
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             words
             of
             his
             instruction
             ,
             then
             to
             leave
             their
             lesson
             to
             be
             learned
             by
             doleful
             experience
             and
             danger
             of
             destruction
             ,
             
               Be
               still
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               I
               am
               God.
            
             7.
             
             There
             is
             not
             so
             ready
             a
             way
             for
             the
             Lords
             people
             to
             quiet
             their
             minde
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             trouble
             and
             persecution
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             settle
             their
             faith
             about
             Gods
             taking
             care
             of
             his
             people
             and
             of
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             minde
             declared
             against
             his
             and
             their
             enemies
             ;
             
               Be
               still
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               I
               am
               God.
            
             8.
             
             The
             Lord
             will
             not
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             enlarge
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             more
             that
             men
             go
             about
             to
             suppress
             it
             ;
             he
             will
             make
             an
             inrode
             upon
             his
             adversaries
             lands
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             know
             himself
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             their
             conversion
             or
             confusion
             and
             destruction
             ;
             
               I
               will
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               be
               exalted
               among
               the
               heathen
            
             .
             9.
             
             How
             little
             notice
             soever
             
             be
             taken
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             oft-times
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             and
             always
             without
             the
             Church
             he
             be
             misregarded
             ,
             yet
             will
             he
             see
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             also
             among
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             among
             such
             as
             have
             actually
             invaded
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             also
             among
             them
             far
             and
             neer
             that
             have
             taken
             no
             notice
             either
             of
             him
             or
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             
               I
               will
               be
               exalted
               in
               the
               earth
               .
            
             10.
             
             Whatsoever
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             power
             be
             made
             in
             the
             world
             by
             his
             judgement
             against
             his
             enemies
             who
             know
             him
             not
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             ever
             doing
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             her
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               .
            
             11.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             or
             belivers
             ,
             need
             not
             care
             how
             many
             be
             against
             them
             seeing
             they
             have
             moe
             for
             them
             then
             can
             be
             against
             them
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             God
             and
             all
             the
             creatures
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               .
            
             12.
             
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Church
             stands
             in
             her
             renouncing
             her
             own
             ,
             and
             fleeing
             into
             Gods
             strength
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             opposing
             their
             enemie
             by
             strong
             hand
             ,
             but
             by
             betaking
             of
             themselves
             to
             God
             ;
             
               The
               God
               of
               Iacob
               is
               our
               refuge
               .
            
             13.
             
             We
             have
             need
             to
             make
             God
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             confidence
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             communion
             with
             God
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             comfort
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             sufficient
             for
             us
             against
             every
             evil
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             sufficient
             unto
             us
             for
             furnishing
             every
             good
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             need
             to
             fix
             and
             settle
             our
             grounds
             ,
             by
             oftner
             subscription
             of
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             oftner
             avowing
             of
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Iacob
               is
               our
               refuge
               ,
            
             is
             repeated
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XLVII
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             .
             A
             Psalme
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             Korah
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalme
               is
               a
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               enlargement
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               conjunction
               of
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               in
               one
               body
               under
               Christ
               their
               ●ead
               and
               Lord
               ,
               delivered
               by
               way
               of
               exhortation
               to
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               joyfully
               to
               praise
               the
               God
               and
               Saviour
               of
               his
               people
               Jesus
               Christ
               ▪
               on
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               looketh
               as
               now
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               triumphantly
               after
               the
               full
               payment
               made
               of
               the
               price
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               as
               going
               about
               the
               gathering
               in
               of
               the
               Redeemed
               Gentiles
               ,
               til
               he
               
               bring
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               them
               into
               one
               Chruch
               with
               the
               Jews
               ;
               the
               exhortation
               is
               prefi●ed
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               and
               repeated
               ,
               ver
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               the
               reasons
               of
               the
               exhortation
               to
               a
               joyful
               praising
               of
               him
               are
               seven
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               The
               second
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               The
               third
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               The
               fifth
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               
               The
               sixth
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               
               The
               seventh
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
               1.
               
               O
            
             Clap
             your
             hands
             (
             all
             ye
             people
             )
             shout
             unto
             God
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             triumph
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             exhortation
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             joyfully
             to
             praise
             the
             Redeemer
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Christs
             Kingdome
             and
             the
             benefits
             thereof
             do
             belong
             to
             moe
             nations
             then
             one
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             the
             redeemed
             in
             al
             the
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             blessed
             ,
             
               Clap
               your
               hands
               all
               yea
               people
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               all
               ye
               Nations
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             coming
             to
             a
             people
             ,
             or
             family
             ,
             or
             person
             ,
             is
             matter
             of
             chief
             joy
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             thereby
             delivery
             cometh
             from
             sin
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             sure
             mercies
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             with
             eternal
             life
             brought
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             just
             reason
             to
             say
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             Christ
             cometh
             ,
             
               O
               clap
               your
               hands
               ,
               shout
               unto
               God
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               triumph
               .
            
             3.
             
             Our
             joy
             and
             our
             victory
             over
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             and
             bringeth
             to
             all
             believers
             in
             every
             Nation
             ,
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             Christs
             praise
             and
             doth
             declare
             that
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             having
             in
             his
             manhood
             suffered
             ,
             wrastled
             against
             sin
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             death
             ,
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             did
             by
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Godhead
             prevaile
             before
             he
             brought
             joy
             to
             the
             Gontiles
             .
             Thus
             much
             do
             the
             words
             of
             the
             exhortation
             import
             ;
             for
             his
             triumph
             presupposeth
             his
             victory
             ,
             and
             his
             victory
             presupposeth
             his
             battel
             before
             he
             overcame
             ,
             and
             the
             commanding
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             
               to
               clap
               their
               hands
               and
               shout
               ,
            
             and
             to
             shout
             
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               triumph
            
             ,
             presupposeth
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             victory
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             are
             bidden
             shout
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             triumpher
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             this
             Psalme
             is
             the
             Redeemer
             Christ
             (
             as
             shall
             appear
             hereafter
             ;
             )
             it
             imports
             that
             the
             Redeemer
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             he
             is
             God
             inseparably
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             here
             he
             is
             distinctly
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             in
             his
             person
             ;
             and
             howsoever
             he
             is
             inseparably
             to
             be
             praised
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             here
             distinctly
             to
             be
             praised
             for
             this
             his
             work
             of
             victorious
             Redemption
             of
             sinners
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             with
             distinct
             relation
             to
             his
             person
             ,
             
               Shout
               unto
               God
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               triumph
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               2.
            
             
             For
             the
             Lord
             most
             high
             is
             terrible
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             great
             King
             over
             all
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             first
             reason
             of
             the
             joyful
             praising
             of
             Christ
             ,
             taken
             from
             his
             Sovereigne
             Majesty
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             Learne
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             victorious
             triumpher
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             very
             God
             ,
             essentially
             
               Iehovah
               ,
               the
               Lord
               most
               high
               .
            
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             able
             both
             to
             keep
             his
             subjects
             in
             subjection
             by
             his
             rod
             and
             corrections
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             order
             with
             his
             enemies
             also
             ,
             how
             high
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               most
               high
               is
               terrible
               .
            
             3.
             
             Christ
             hath
             right
             and
             just
             title
             to
             erect
             a
             church
             in
             what
             country
             and
             kingdome
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             without
             asking
             any
             mans
             licence
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             among
             his
             subjects
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             his
             Ordinances
             pertaining
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastick
             government
             of
             his
             subjects
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               great
               King
               over
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               3.
            
             
             He
             shall
             subdue
             th●
             people
             under
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             nations
             under
             our
             feet
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             second
             reason
             for
             joyful
             praising
             of
             Christ
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             encreasing
             of
             his
             own
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             the
             exalting
             of
             all
             his
             subjects
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             may
             from
             age
             to
             age
             promise
             to
             her self
             addition
             of
             new
             subjects
             ,
             or
             bringing
             down
             of
             their
             enemies
             under
             their
             feet
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             true
             church
             in
             the
             Prophets
             time
             might
             say
             ,
             so
             may
             also
             every
             true
             church
             say
             after
             them
             ,
             
               Hee
               shall
               subdue
               the
               people
               under
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               nations
               under
               our
               feet
               .
            
             2.
             
             If
             it
             wil
             not
             please
             the
             Lord
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             men
             would
             wish
             ,
             to
             execute
             judgement
             on
             their
             enemies
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             convert
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             additional
             subjects
             to
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             yet
             shal
             he
             not
             fail
             to
             make
             his
             own
             people
             victorious
             over
             their
             opposition
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             persecution
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             conquerors
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             
               He
               shal
               subdue
               the
               people
               under
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               nations
               under
               our
               feet
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               4.
            
             
             He
             shal
             chuse
             our
             inheritance
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             Iacob
             whom
             he
             loved
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             third
             reason
             of
             Christs
             praise
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             care
             he
             hath
             for
             sustentation
             and
             welfare
             of
             his
             subjects
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             God
             by
             allotting
             of
             earthly
             Canaan
             for
             the
             inheritance
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             did
             testifie
             his
             care
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             both
             earthly
             suste●ance
             and
             an
             enduring
             substance
             for
             their
             spiritual
             subsistence
             represented
             thereby
             ;
             so
             wil
             he
             provide
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             all
             his
             subjects
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             both
             bodily
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             
               Hee
               shall
               chuse
               
               our
               inheritance
               for
               us
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             he
             is
             most
             loving
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             more
             wise
             to
             make
             choice
             of
             what
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             our selves
             are
             :
             so
             wil
             he
             imploy
             his
             wisdome
             and
             love
             in
             carving
             out
             unto
             us
             our
             lot
             ▪
             measure
             ,
             portion
             ,
             and
             inheritance
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               chuse
               our
               inheritance
               for
               us
               ,
            
             and
             not
             leave
             it
             to
             our
             carving
             .
             3.
             
             The
             main
             part
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Christs
             subjects
             is
             no
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             but
             his
             very
             best
             blessing
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             gave
             to
             Iacob
             above
             
               Esau
               ;
               Their
               inheritance
               shall
               be
               the
               excellency
               of
            
             Jacob.
             4.
             
             The
             fountaine
             of
             Christs
             care
             for
             all
             his
             subjects
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             them
             and
             to
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             his
             love
             ,
             
               The
               excellency
               of
               Iacob
               whom
               he
               loved
               ,
               shall
               be
               their
               inheritance
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             God
             is
             gone
             up
             with
             a
             shout
             ,
             the
             LORD
             with
             a
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             fourth
             reason
             of
             Christs
             praise
             taken
             from
             his
             glorious
             triumphing
             over
             all
             his
             enemies
             and
             ours
             when
             he
             ascended
             to
             heaven
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             that
             ascended
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             that
             he
             also
             descended
             first
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ?
             he
             that
             descended
             is
             the
             same
             also
             that
             ascended
             up
             far
             above
             all
             heavens
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fil
             all
             things
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.9
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ
             being
             very
             God
             ,
             descended
             in
             humbling
             himself
             to
             take
             on
             him
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             perfected
             the
             work
             of
             redemption
             ascended
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             the
             same
             very
             person
             stil
             ,
             very
             God
             ,
             which
             descended
             ;
             for
             
               God
               is
               gone
               up
               with
               a
               shout
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Ark
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             the
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
             after
             the
             victory
             gotten
             over
             the
             chief
             enemies
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             ascended
             up
             to
             Sion
             ,
             and
             Gods
             presence
             in
             it
             ;
             So
             Christ
             after
             victory
             obtained
             of
             his
             chief
             enemies
             on
             the
             cross
             ,
             ascended
             triumphantly
             into
             heaven
             ,
             
               God
               is
               gone
               up
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               Iehovah
               ,
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               trumpet
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 6.
              
               
               Sing
               praises
               to
               God
               ,
               sing
               praises
               :
               sing
               praises
               unto
               our
               King
               ,
               sing
               praises
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               For
               God
               is
               the
               King
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               :
               sing
               yee
               praises
               with
               understanding
               .
            
          
           
             The
             exhortation
             given
             to
             all
             people
             to
             praise
             Christ
             for
             the
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             is
             repeated
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             the
             church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             more
             particularly
             with
             a
             fifth
             reason
             of
             praise
             ,
             taken
             from
             a
             neerer
             conjunction
             between
             Christ
             and
             them
             ,
             then
             betweene
             him
             and
             any
             other
             Nation
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             doth
             shew
             his
             glory
             in
             the
             works
             of
             creation
             ,
             and
             is
             shining
             dayly
             in
             the
             works
             of
             providence
             also
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             conversion
             and
             salvation
             of
             souls
             ▪
             his
             glory
             is
             manifested
             
             far
             more
             ;
             for
             here
             ,
             
               praise
               ,
               praise
               ,
               praise
            
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             time
             praise
             is
             called
             for
             .
             2.
             
             When
             believers
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             do
             consider
             how
             he
             abased
             himself
             to
             assume
             our
             nature
             ,
             how
             he
             payed
             the
             ransome
             for
             us
             as
             surety
             ,
             how
             he
             did
             encounter
             and
             fight
             with
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             being
             victorious
             in
             our
             name
             ,
             ascended
             in
             our
             nature
             with
             the
             shout
             of
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             sound
             of
             the
             trumpet
             of
             the
             triumpher
             ,
             they
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             see
             reasons
             of
             praising
             joyfully
             the
             glorious
             Godhead
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             singing
             praises
             to
             him
             as
             God
             again
             and
             again
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             have
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             prerogative
             ,
             most
             bonds
             with
             ,
             and
             interests
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             he
             delivered
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             setled
             them
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             held
             house
             among
             them
             in
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             answered
             them
             by
             Oracle
             out
             of
             the
             A●ke
             of
             the
             covenant
             the
             type
             of
             his
             incarnation
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             their
             King
             and
             sanctifier
             ,
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             ,
             their
             Redeemer
             ,
             took
             of
             them
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             was
             born
             a
             Jew
             ,
             therefore
             had
             the
             Prophet
             good
             reason
             to
             say
             to
             the
             church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               Sing
               praises
               to
               our
               King
               ▪
               sing
               praises
               ▪
            
             and
             in
             this
             song
             may
             all
             they
             joyn
             with
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             have
             embraced
             Jesus
             for
             their
             King.
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             so
             King
             over
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             he
             also
             extendeth
             his
             kingdom
             over
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             power
             in
             a
             common
             manner
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             special
             grace
             gathering
             in
             subjects
             out
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             til
             he
             have
             the
             ful
             number
             brought
             in
             and
             saved
             ,
             he
             ,
             he
             only
             is
             the
             true
             Catholick
             King
             ,
             
               for
               God
               is
               the
               King
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             5
             As
             none
             can
             praise
             God
             ,
             or
             praise
             Christ
             sincerely
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             reasons
             for
             which
             they
             should
             praise
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             praiseth
             understanstingly
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             praise
             affectionatly
             ,
             therfore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Sing
               ye
               praises
               with
               understanding
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               8.
            
             
             God
             reigneth
             over
             the
             heathen
             :
             God
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             holiness
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             sixth
             reason
             of
             Christs
             praise
             taken
             from
             the
             keeping
             a
             church
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             gathering
             the
             redeemed
             out
             of
             all
             Tongues
             and
             Languages
             ,
             and
             reigning
             among
             them
             as
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             author
             of
             holinesse
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             the
             end
             that
             Faith
             may
             find
             footing
             and
             a
             Rock
             to
             rest
             upon
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             works
             and
             praises
             of
             Christ
             still
             remember
             that
             as
             he
             is
             now
             very
             man
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             also
             eternally
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             reasonably
             or
             with
             understanding
             can
             praise
             him
             as
             the
             Redeemer
             and
             perfecter
             of
             what
             is
             spoken
             of
             him
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             except
             he
             acknowledg
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ;
             therefore
             is
             Christ
             eight
             times
             in
             this
             Psalm
             calleth
             God
             ,
             beside
             the
             ascribing
             unto
             him
             works
             proper
             to
             God
             only
             ;
             and
             twice
             he
             is
             called
             by
             the
             incommunicable
             
             name
             of
             Jehovah
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             verse
             Godhead
             is
             twice
             acknowledged
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             King
             of
             the
             church
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ;
             
               God
               reigneth
               over
               the
               heathen
               ,
               God
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               holinesse
               .
            
             2
             Because
             the
             summe
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             is
             holiness
             ,
             and
             his
             work
             is
             to
             teach
             ,
             prescribe
             and
             command
             holiness
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             to
             apply
             and
             work
             in
             his
             owne
             redeemed
             ones
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             actual
             governing
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             til
             he
             have
             made
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             the
             redeemed
             perfectly
             holy
             ;
             therefore
             is
             his
             throne
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             called
             
               the
               throne
               of
               holinesse
               ;
               God
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               holinesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
            
             
             The
             princes
             of
             the
             people
             are
             gathered
             together
             ,
             even
             the
             people
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             :
             for
             the
             shields
             of
             the
             earth
             belong
             unto
             God
             :
             he
             is
             greatly
             exalted
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             seventh
             reason
             of
             Christs
             praise
             ,
             taken
             from
             his
             converting
             of
             great
             men
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             as
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             )
             and
             bringing
             them
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             union
             with
             the
             true
             church
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             oft
             times
             it
             is
             seen
             ,
             that
             not
             many
             rich
             ,
             noble
             ,
             or
             potent
             are
             called
             ;
             yet
             God
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             is
             from
             time
             to
             time
             bringing
             in
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             may
             glorifie
             his
             name
             ,
             shal
             bring
             in
             and
             perfect
             what
             is
             promised
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             here
             ;
             
               The
               princes
               of
               the
               people
               are
               gathered
               together
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             Christs
             praise
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             his
             omnipotency
             maketh
             men
             voluntary
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             in
             to
             him
             as
             by
             invincible
             power
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             so
             also
             deliberately
             with
             a
             free
             election
             ,
             and
             hearty
             consent
             of
             wil
             on
             the
             converted
             m●ns
             part
             :
             The
             Princes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             excellent
             ones
             in
             the
             earth
             ▪
             of
             whatsoever
             rank
             converted
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
               are
               voluntary
               people
            
             ,
             for
             the
             original
             suffereth
             also
             this
             reading
             ,
             
               The
               voluntary
               of
               the
               people
               are
               gathered
               together
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             church
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             the
             mother-church
             ,
             wherof
             Abraham
             and
             the
             godly
             Jews
             yea
             and
             Christ
             himself
             were
             Members
             ;
             The
             church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             is
             the
             Olive-treee
             ,
             whereunto
             all
             the
             converts
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             are
             ingraffed
             ,
             gathered
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             people
             with
             Abraham
             and
             the
             faithful
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             
               The
               Princes
               of
               the
               people
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             .
             4.
             
             The
             unity
             of
             the
             church
             standeth
             in
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             under
             the
             service
             of
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             conjunction
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             the
             union
             of
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             is
             
               the
               gathering
               together
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               people
               to
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             .
             
             5.
             
             As
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             union
             of
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             in
             one
             visible
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             promised
             and
             prophesied
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             so
             ;
             So
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             wish
             for
             the
             more
             evident
             union
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             be
             as
             eminently
             consociate
             as
             ever
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             were
             ,
             (
             either
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Christian
             Emperors
             time
             ,
             )
             in
             a
             general
             Assembly
             or
             oecumenical
             councel
             ;
             for
             that
             there
             is
             at
             least
             a
             possibility
             of
             an
             oecumenical
             councel
             ,
             or
             a
             general
             assembly
             of
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             in
             this
             world
             under
             Christ
             their
             King.
             This
             place
             makes
             it
             plaine
             ,
             because
             after
             it
             is
             foretold
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             a
             union
             of
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             
               their
               princes
               shal
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
            
             He
             takes
             away
             the
             chief
             ground
             of
             a
             great
             objection
             which
             may
             be
             made
             from
             the
             discord
             and
             disagreement
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             being
             averse
             altogether
             from
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             from
             the
             true
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             almost
             dissenting
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             warring
             one
             against
             another
             ;
             whereby
             now
             for
             many
             years
             the
             gathering
             of
             an
             oecumenical
             councel
             hath
             not
             been
             possible
             .
             He
             meeteth
             this
             objection
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               For
               the
               shields
               of
               the
               earth
               belong
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             hearts
             and
             power
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             are
             in
             the
             Lords
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             the
             disposing
             of
             shields
             ,
             armies
             and
             ammuintion
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             commanders
             and
             rulers
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             make
             them
             serviceable
             for
             the
             nearest
             conjunction
             and
             union
             of
             his
             visible
             church
             ,
             which
             can
             be
             for
             his
             glory
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             ●it
             how
             and
             when
             he
             will.
             6.
             
             When
             all
             is
             said
             of
             Christs
             praise
             that
             man
             can
             expresse
             of
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             ful
             or
             satisfactory
             setting
             forth
             of
             his
             glory
             as
             it
             deserveth
             ;
             but
             men
             must
             content
             themselves
             to
             set
             sail●
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             and
             shal
             be
             very
             highly
             glorified
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Psalmist
             closeth
             ,
             saying
             after
             all
             ;
             
               He
               is
               greatly
               exalted
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XLVIII
             .
             A
             Song
             and
             Psalm
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             Korah
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               Psalme
               the
               Lord
               is
               magnified
               for
               all
               his
               mercies
               bestowed
               on
               his
               Church
               ,
               (
               resembled
               by
               Ierusalem
               ,
               )
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               in
               special
               for
               a
               late
               mercie
               manifested
               in
               a
               passage
               of
               his
               
               care
               to
               preserve
               Ierusalem
               ,
               a
               type
               of
               the
               Church
               universal
               ,
               against
               the
               assault
               of
               mighty
               Kings
               ,
               ver
               .
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               uses
               of
               which
               mercies
               are
               set
               down
               in
               number
               seven
               ;
               The
               first
               ,
               v.
               7.
               
               The
               second
               v.
               8.
               
               The
               third
               ,
               v.
               9.
               
               The
               fourth
               ,
               v.
               10.
               
               The
               fifth
               v.
               11.
               
               The
               sixth
               ,
               v.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               The
               seventh
               ,
               v.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               GReat
               is
               the
               LORD
               ,
               and
               greatly
               to
               bee
               praised
               in
               the
               city
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               mountain
               if
               his
               holinesse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Beautiful
               for
               situation
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               is
               mount
               Sion
               :
               on
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               the
               city
               of
               the
               great
               King.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               God
               is
               known
               in
               her
               palaces
               for
               a
               refuge
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             first
             place
             he
             declareth
             his
             purpose
             to
             give
             God
             the
             praise
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             commendable
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             or
             done
             unto
             it
             ,
             or
             wrought
             for
             it
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             God
             shewes
             his
             greatness
             and
             glory
             in
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             his
             care
             for
             ,
             respect
             unto
             ,
             and
             operation
             in
             his
             church
             ;
             so
             should
             he
             have
             glory
             and
             praise
             from
             his
             church
             ,
             for
             and
             from
             all
             his
             works
             ,
             but
             specially
             for
             his
             care
             of
             her
             :
             
               Great
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               greatly
               to
               bee
               praised
               in
               the
               city
               of
               our
               God.
            
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             church
             represented
             thereby
             ,
             to
             be
             united
             and
             governed
             in
             a
             regular
             incorporation
             ;
             so
             it
             's
             a
             matter
             of
             Gods
             praise
             ,
             that
             he
             maketh
             his
             visible
             church
             above
             all
             other
             incorporations
             and
             societies
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             his
             citie
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             wil
             be
             in
             covenant
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             wil
             manifest
             his
             holy
             Name
             ;
             Therefore
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             represented
             by
             her
             ●s
             here
             called
             ,
             
               the
               city
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               mountain
               of
               his
               holinesse
               .
            
             3.
             
             Whatsoever
             could
             commend
             Ierusalem
             for
             situation
             in
             the
             point
             of
             pleasantnesse
             ,
             commoditie
             ,
             strength
             or
             statelinesse
             ;
             all
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lords
             church
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             whole
             land
             depended
             on
             Ierusalems
             well-fare
             ,
             and
             this
             city
             did
             adorn
             all
             Iudeah
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Kings
             palace
             adorned
             her
             ;
             So
             the
             church
             is
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             by
             holding
             out
             to
             all
             the
             light
             of
             saving
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             shewing
             the
             authority
             ,
             power
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ;
             who
             is
             her
             great
             King
             ,
             and
             doth
             beautifie
             his
             church
             ,
             for
             the
             illumination
             
             of
             the
             blind
             dark
             world
             ;
             
               Beautiful
               for
               situation
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               is
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               on
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               the
               city
               of
               the
               great
               King.
            
             4.
             
             As
             the
             walls
             ,
             houses
             ,
             and
             palaces
             of
             Ierusalem
             were
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             citizens
             ;
             but
             God
             was
             her
             strength
             as
             they
             had
             learned
             by
             experience
             ;
             so
             worldly
             strength
             is
             not
             the
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             church
             ▪
             but
             God
             only
             ,
             who
             defendeth
             her
             by
             his
             power
             ;
             
               God
               is
               known
               in
               her
               palaces
               for
               a
               refuge
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               For
               lo
               ,
               the
               Kings
               were
               assembled
               :
               they
               passed
               by
               together
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               saw
               
                 it
                 ,
                 and
              
               so
               they
               marvelled
               ;
               they
               were
               troubled
               ,
               and
               hasted
               away
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Fear
               took
               hold
               upon
               them
               there
               ;
               and
               pain
               as
               of
               a
               woman
               in
               travell
               .
            
          
           
             He
             confirmeth
             what
             he
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             by
             a
             late
             experience
             of
             deliverance
             from
             the
             invasion
             of
             mighty
             Kings
             ,
             gathered
             to
             besiege
             and
             destroy
             
               Ierusalem
               .
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             by
             experience
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             maketh
             manifest
             his
             care
             to
             defend
             his
             church
             against
             most
             mighty
             oppressors
             ;
             who
             use
             to
             combine
             themselves
             together
             ,
             when
             they
             mind
             to
             overthrow
             the
             church
             :
             
               For
               lo
               ,
               the
               Kings
               were
               assembled
               .
            
             2.
             
             Many
             imaginations
             are
             in
             the
             heads
             of
             adversaries
             when
             they
             are
             plotting
             the
             ruine
             of
             Gods
             church
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             are
             about
             to
             execute
             ,
             do
             vanish
             and
             prove
             presumptuous
             and
             vain
             apprehensions
             of
             their
             owne
             ability
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             churches
             weakness
             ;
             
               When
               the
               Kings
               were
               assembled
               ,
               they
               passed
               by
               together
               .
            
             They
             found
             themselves
             unable
             to
             effect
             what
             they
             intended
             ,
             and
             hoped
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             .
             3.
             
             When
             the
             strait
             cometh
             ,
             and
             the
             church
             is
             in
             danger
             ▪
             then
             the
             Lord
             doth
             shew
             himself
             for
             her
             ,
             and
             against
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             makes
             men
             see
             his
             interest
             in
             his
             church
             ;
             now
             when
             the
             Kings
             were
             assembled
             ,
             they
             perceived
             themselves
             mistaken
             wonderfully
             ;
             
               They
               s●w
               it
               ,
               so
               they
               marvelled
               .
            
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             come
             to
             bring
             trouble
             to
             Gods
             church
             ,
             come
             to
             catch
             troubles
             to
             themselves
             ;
             When
             Kings
             assembled
             to
             trouble
             Gods
             people
             ,
             
               they
               saw
               ,
               and
               marvelled
               ,
               and
               were
               troubled
               .
            
             5.
             
             If
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             church
             could
             foresee
             their
             own
             foul
             retreat
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             advance
             or
             make
             assault
             against
             the
             church
             ;
             for
             now
             when
             they
             did
             see
             matters
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             indeed
             ,
             
               they
               were
               troubled
               ,
               and
               hasted
               away
               .
            
             6.
             
             Besides
             the
             mischief
             which
             God
             bringeth
             upon
             the
             churches
             enemies
             ,
             when
             he
             begins
             to
             plead
             by
             way
             of
             judgment
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             
             sendeth
             terrour
             on
             them
             also
             ,
             a
             messenger
             of
             the
             ill-tidings
             to
             forwarn
             them
             that
             worse
             yet
             shal
             befall
             them
             :
             
               Feare
               tooke
               hold
               upon
               them
               there
               .
            
             7.
             
             Heart
             and
             hand
             ,
             courage
             and
             strength
             ,
             counsel
             and
             resolution
             doth
             faile
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             God
             to
             be
             his
             partie
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             prevailing
             against
             him
             :
             
               Feare
               took
               hold
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               pain
               as
               a
               woman
               in
               travaile
            
             ;
             Sudden
             ,
             unexpected
             ,
             sore
             and
             inevitable
             is
             their
             destruction
             when
             it
             cometh
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             Thou
             breakest
             the
             ships
             of
             Tarshish
             with
             an
             East
             wind
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             use
             they
             make
             of
             this
             experience
             is
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             led
             up
             by
             it
             to
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             Gods
             power
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             take
             order
             with
             and
             destroy
             whomsoever
             he
             will.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             power
             can
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             escape
             his
             hand
             ;
             go
             whither
             they
             wil
             ,
             he
             can
             arme
             some
             of
             his
             creatures
             against
             them
             both
             by
             land
             and
             sea
             ;
             
               Thou
               breakest
               the
               ships
               of
               Tarshish
               with
               an
               East
               wind
               .
            
             2.
             
             One
             work
             of
             the
             Lords
             justice
             or
             power
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             one
             experience
             of
             his
             merciful
             defending
             of
             his
             church
             ,
             should
             lead
             his
             people
             to
             acknowledg
             his
             Soveraign
             power
             and
             omnipotency
             over
             all
             ,
             whereby
             he
             (
             having
             all
             creatures
             at
             his
             disposal
             )
             can
             secure
             his
             people
             from
             all
             quarters
             ,
             and
             destroy
             all
             that
             shall
             rise
             against
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             speech
             sayth
             this
             in
             substance
             :
             Thou
             who
             scatteredst
             the
             armies
             of
             Kings
             who
             had
             invaded
             us
             ,
             hast
             power
             in
             all
             the
             world
             by
             sea
             and
             land
             to
             overtake
             thy
             enemies
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               Thou
               didst
               break
               the
               ships
               of
               Tarshish
               with
               an
               East
               winde
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               8.
            
             
             As
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             so
             have
             we
             seen
             in
             the
             city
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             in
             the
             city
             of
             our
             God.
             God
             wil
             establish
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             use
             is
             this
             ,
             by
             this
             experience
             we
             perceive
             that
             the
             Lord
             wil
             keep
             his
             promise
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             preserve
             her
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             that
             believe
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             mark
             his
             workes
             foretold
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             shal
             see
             and
             find
             by
             experience
             the
             event
             thereof
             to
             answer
             to
             the
             prediction
             ;
             and
             ha●ing
             their
             faith
             so
             confirmed
             :
             they
             should
             say
             ;
             
               As
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               ●o
               have
               we
               seene
               in
               the
               city
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             The
             mercies
             of
             the
             Lord
             bestowed
             on
             his
             church
             for
             her
             defence
             and
             continuance
             ,
             do
             〈◊〉
             from
             his
             covenanting
             with
             his
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             ●●rcy
             now
             bestowed
             is
             ;
             
               because
               the
               city
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               is
               the
               city
               of
               our
               God.
            
             3.
             
             Albeit
             all
             Kingdomes
             and
             Common-wealths
             be
             subject
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             certaine
             limits
             
             and
             periods
             ;
             yet
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             city
             of
             God
             shall
             endure
             throughout
             all
             generations
             ;
             and
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             over
             it
             ;
             
               God
               shall
               establish
               it
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
            
             
             We
             have
             thought
             of
             thy
             loving
             kindnesse
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thy
             Temple
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             use
             is
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             sweet
             fruit
             of
             their
             former
             patient
             depending
             upon
             Gods
             kindnesse
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             perceive
             by
             this
             late
             experience
             it
             was
             not
             vain
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             that
             believe
             Gods
             loving
             kindnesse
             in
             the
             time
             when
             there
             are
             apparent
             signes
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             patiently
             do
             depend
             on
             him
             in
             the
             use
             of
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             frustrate
             of
             their
             expectation
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             doth
             acknowledge
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             patiently
             to
             wait
             on
             Gods
             loving
             kindnesse
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             when
             troubles
             and
             dangers
             do
             come
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             for
             the
             godly
             after
             receiving
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             hope
             and
             patience
             ,
             to
             observe
             the
             grace
             gotten
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             to
             meditate
             upon
             and
             look
             unto
             his
             loving
             kindnesse
             :
             and
             so
             to
             strengthen
             themselves
             in
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             to
             follow
             this
             blessed
             course
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             the
             faithful
             do
             here
             :
             
               We
               have
               thought
               of
               thy
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               Temple
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               10.
            
             
             According
             to
             thy
             Name
             ,
             O
             God
             ;
             so
             is
             thy
             praise
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             thy
             right
             hand
             is
             full
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             use
             is
             their
             gladnesse
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             encrease
             of
             Gods
             glory
             by
             this
             his
             late
             mercy
             towards
             them
             ,
             where-ever
             it
             should
             be
             mentioned
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Whatsoever
             God
             giveth
             himself
             out
             for
             ,
             that
             wil
             he
             be
             found
             to
             be
             answerable
             unto
             in
             effect
             ,
             even
             to
             all
             his
             holy
             and
             magnificent
             attributes
             :
             
               According
               to
               thy
               Name
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               so
               is
               thy
               praise
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             Name
             by
             preaching
             of
             his
             word
             cometh
             to
             many
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             subscribe
             all
             to
             be
             true
             that
             is
             said
             of
             him
             :
             But
             afterward
             when
             he
             maketh
             his
             word
             good
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             men
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             say
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             works
             do
             loose
             his
             word
             laid
             in
             pawn
             for
             performance
             of
             it
             ;
             
               According
               to
               thy
               Name
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               so
               is
               thy
               praise
               unto
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             Lords
             power
             is
             not
             idle
             ,
             but
             constantly
             working
             in
             equity
             and
             justice
             for
             performance
             of
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             for
             defending
             his
             people
             ,
             
             and
             punishing
             his
             enemies
             ;
             
               Thy
               right
               hand
               is
               full
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               11.
            
             
             Let
             mount
             Sion
             rejoyce
             ;
             let
             the
             daughters
             of
             Iudah
             be
             glad
             ,
             because
             of
             thy
             judgements
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             use
             is
             to
             stirre
             up
             all
             good
             people
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             pleaded
             their
             cause
             against
             their
             enemies
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             becometh
             all
             men
             to
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             God
             glorifie
             himself
             in
             deciding
             controversies
             equitably
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             present
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             favours
             controversies
             between
             them
             and
             their
             enemies
             are
             decided
             ;
             
               Let
               mount
               Sion
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               the
               daughters
               of
               Iudah
               be
               glad
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             Gods
             people
             to
             rejoyce
             when
             the
             enemies
             are
             punished
             ;
             yet
             had
             they
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             their
             spirit
             ,
             that
             their
             joy
             be
             not
             fleshly
             ,
             for
             satisfaction
             gotten
             to
             their
             vindictive
             passions
             ;
             but
             spiritual
             ,
             for
             the
             declaration
             of
             Gods
             kindnesse
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             just
             indignation
             at
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             malicious
             persecuters
             :
             
               Let
               them
               be
               glad
               ,
               because
               of
               thy
               judgements
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 12.
              
               
               Walk
               about
               Sion
               ,
               and
               go
               round
               about
               her
               :
               tell
               the
               towers
               thereof
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Marke
               ye
               well
               her
               bulwarkes
               ,
               consider
               her
               palaces
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               generations
               following
               ▪
            
          
           
             The
             sixth
             use
             of
             this
             late
             experience
             of
             the
             churches
             delivery
             ,
             is
             to
             observe
             the
             impregnable
             defence
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             shadowed
             forth
             by
             the
             walls
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             for
             the
             encouraging
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             advertising
             of
             all
             men
             to
             beware
             to
             attempt
             to
             do
             her
             wrong
             in
             time
             coming
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             church
             of
             God
             is
             so
             well
             guarded
             by
             Gods
             wisdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             good
             will
             and
             justice
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             wall
             of
             fire
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             strength
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             walls
             and
             towers
             of
             earthly
             Ierusalem
             are
             but
             shadowes
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               Walk
               about
               Sion
               ,
               and
               go
               round
               about
               her
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               towers
               thereof
               ,
            
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             look
             through
             the
             type
             ,
             and
             consider
             Gods
             protection
             represented
             thereby
             .
             2.
             
             When
             a
             type
             is
             to
             be
             studied
             ,
             observation
             particularly
             may
             and
             should
             be
             made
             of
             whatsoever
             in
             it
             may
             lead
             us
             further
             in
             upon
             the
             right
             uptaking
             of
             the
             antitype
             resembled
             thereby
             ,
             
               Walk
               about
               ,
               go
               round
               about
               ;
               Marke
               ye
               well
               her
               bulwarkes
               ,
               consider
               her
               palaces
            
             ;
             for
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             Gods
             attributes
             something
             answerable
             to
             all
             these
             will
             be
             found
             .
             3.
             
             What
             light
             the
             Lord
             furnisheth
             concerning
             himself
             and
             his
             church
             which
             may
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             the
             posterity
             
             for
             their
             edification
             ,
             should
             be
             transmitted
             unto
             them
             :
             
               Marke
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               tell
               it
               to
               the
               generations
               following
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               14.
            
             
             For
             this
             God
             is
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             our
             guide
             ,
             even
             unto
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             seventh
             and
             last
             use
             of
             this
             experience
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             is
             consolation
             in
             God
             to
             Gods
             people
             in
             every
             hard
             case
             ,
             and
             encouragement
             to
             them
             against
             all
             future
             fears
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             the
             same
             constantly
             to
             his
             people
             in
             all
             ages
             as
             the
             late
             experience
             of
             the
             church
             had
             given
             proof
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             great
             Maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Redeemer
             of
             his
             people
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             ,
             both
             in
             himself
             and
             towards
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             ;
             
               This
               God
               is
               our
               God.
            
             2.
             
             God
             is
             still
             in
             covenant
             with
             his
             church
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             members
             thereof
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             one
             age
             as
             in
             another
             ;
             Now
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             ;
             for
             
               This
               God
               is
               our
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             3.
             
             God
             will
             guide
             them
             whose
             God
             he
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             seek
             his
             counsel
             out
             of
             desire
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             lay
             down
             the
             conducting
             and
             governing
             of
             those
             who
             have
             committed
             themselves
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             will
             guide
             them
             constantly
             all
             the
             days
             of
             their
             life
             ;
             
               He
               will
               be
               our
               guide
               ,
               even
               unto
               death
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             PSAL.
             XLIX
             .
             To
             the
             chief
             Musician
             ,
             A
             Psalme
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             Korah
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Psalme
               sets
               forth
               the
               gloriation
               of
               a
               Believer
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               blessed
               condition
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               lifted
               up
               above
               all
               the
               wealthy
               and
               honorable
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               reconciled
               unto
               God
               :
               And
               this
               the
               Psalmist
               delivereth
               out
               of
               his
               own
               feeling
               and
               experience
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               main
               matter
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               all
               acceptation
               ,
               he
               maketh
               a
               Preface
               to
               his
               gloriation
               ,
               ver
               .
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Then
               he
               cometh
               out
               with
               it
               ,
               making
               his
               boast
               in
               God
               ;
               That
               by
               faith
               in
               God
               he
               was
               so
               secured
               against
               sinne
               and
               misery
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               mar
               his
               happines
               ver
               .
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               he
               doth
               preferre
               his
               blessedness
               above
               whatsoever
               wealth
               or
               riches
               could
               yield
               
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               vers
               .
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               above
               whatsoever
               dominion
               over
               fa●ir
               lands
               ,
               or
               honour
               among
               men
               could
               yield
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               either
               living
               or
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               either
               to
               himself
               or
               to
               any
               of
               his
               posterity
               ,
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               giveth
               reason
               of
               his
               gloriation
               ,
               because
               being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               at
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               sure
               of
               delivery
               from
               every
               evil
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               received
               out
               of
               his
               grave
               into
               glory
               and
               fellowship
               with
               God
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               he
               guards
               every
               true
               Believer
               against
               every
               tentation
               which
               might
               disquiet
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               himself
               and
               other
               godly
               persons
               in
               outward
               trouble
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               vers
               .
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               HEar
               this
               ,
               all
               ye
               people
               ,
               give
               ear
               ,
               all
               ye
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Both
               low
               and
               high
               ,
               rich
               and
               poor
               together
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               My
               mouth
               shall
               speak
               of
               wisdome
               :
               and
               the
               meditation
               of
               my
               heart
               shall
               be
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               will
               incline
               mine
               ear
               to
               a
               parable
               :
               I
               will
               open
               my
               dark
               saying
               upon
               the
               harp
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Preface
             calleth
             to
             the
             hearer
             for
             attention
             ,
             faith
             and
             affection
             to
             this
             excellent
             mystery
             which
             he
             is
             to
             deliver
             unto
             all
             men
             concerning
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             the
             Believer
             above
             all
             other
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             prepared
             and
             sanctified
             ear
             is
             necessary
             for
             heavenly
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             people
             had
             great
             need
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             take
             knowledge
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ;
             
               Hear
               this
               ,
               all
               ye
               people
               ,
               give
               ear
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             consolation
             against
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             concerneth
             all
             people
             in
             the
             world
             to
             know
             ;
             
               Give
               ear
               ,
               all
               ye
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               both
               high
               and
               low
               ,
               rich
               and
               poor
               together
               .
            
             3.
             
             That
             is
             true
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             ,
             which
             doth
             make
             men
             wise
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             which
             maketh
             them
             truly
             blessed
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             this
             wisdom
             is
             not
             the
             birth
             of
             mans
             brain
             ,
             but
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             delivered
             to
             his
             Church
             by
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             in
             holy
             
             Scripture
             ;
             
               My
               mouth
               shal
               speak
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               the
               meditation
               of
               my
               heart
               shall
               be
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             4.
             
             As
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             Preachers
             encouragement
             to
             believe
             what
             he
             doth
             preach
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             a
             great
             inducement
             to
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             Gods
             word
             from
             him
             who
             doth
             speak
             Gods
             word
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             believe
             ,
             and
             doth
             subject
             his
             spirit
             to
             the
             Lords
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             here
             ;
             
               I
               will
               incline
               my
               ears
               to
               a
               parable
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             true
             blessednesse
             ▪
             and
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             mans
             salvation
             manifested
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             doth
             far
             transcend
             the
             carnall
             wisdome
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospell
             unto
             the
             natural
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             
               parable
               and
               dark
               saying
               :
               I
               will
               open
               my
               dark
               saying
               on
               the
               harp
               .
            
             6.
             
             How
             dark
             and
             difficult
             soever
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             to
             the
             carnall
             world
             ;
             yet
             to
             the
             man
             of
             experience
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             of
             experience
             as
             he
             is
             best
             seen
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             most
             willing
             ,
             heartily
             to
             communicate
             it
             to
             others
             ;
             
               I
               will
               open
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               my
               dark
               saying
               upon
               the
               harp
            
             :
             Intimating
             his
             delight
             in
             the
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
            
             
             Wherefore
             should
             I
             fear
             in
             the
             days
             of
             evil
             ,
             when
             the
             iniquity
             of
             my
             heels
             shall
             compasse
             me
             about
             ?
          
           
             After
             this
             Preface
             he
             uttereth
             his
             parable
             and
             dark
             saying
             ,
             the
             substance
             whereof
             is
             this
             :
             I
             am
             so
             perswaded
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             now
             reconciled
             to
             me
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             neither
             do
             I
             need
             to
             fear
             by-past
             sins
             ,
             nor
             any
             trouble
             which
             can
             come
             on
             me
             hereafter
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             let
             all
             men
             know
             that
             this
             blessednesse
             may
             be
             attained
             by
             every
             man
             ,
             who
             shall
             acknowledge
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             embrace
             the
             offers
             of
             grace
             made
             by
             God
             with
             his
             directions
             unto
             life
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             God
             has
             spoken
             in
             his
             word
             of
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             the
             man
             that
             is
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             every
             true
             believer
             may
             finde
             ,
             and
             may
             attain
             to
             be
             fully
             assured
             of
             their
             perseverance
             unto
             eternall
             life
             ;
             for
             here
             is
             a
             proof
             and
             example
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Psalmists
             person
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             unspeakable
             peace
             of
             the
             Believer
             reconciled
             to
             God
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             a
             point
             of
             truth
             which
             the
             world
             is
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             hardly
             will
             believe
             :
             No
             wonder
             therefore
             he
             did
             call
             it
             before
             ,
             and
             here
             uttereth
             it
             as
             a
             
               parable
               and
               dark
               saying
            
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Believer
             after
             reconciliation
             ,
             must
             neither
             exempt
             himself
             from
             danger
             of
             sinning
             ,
             nor
             from
             giving
             daily
             accompt
             of
             his
             carriage
             unto
             God
             ,
             nor
             from
             challenges
             for
             sin
             ,
             nor
             from
             ordinary
             chastisements
             for
             sin
             ,
             nor
             
             from
             heavy
             troubles
             and
             ill
             days
             which
             he
             may
             meet
             with
             ;
             whether
             by
             Gods
             immediate
             hand
             for
             his
             correction
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             persecuters
             of
             godlinesse
             for
             his
             further
             triall
             ,
             exercise
             and
             training
             of
             faith
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             presupposes
             that
             evill
             days
             will
             come
             :
             he
             presupposeth
             that
             every
             sin
             or
             iniquity
             of
             every
             action
             and
             passage
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             leave
             behinde
             it
             an
             impression
             of
             guiltinesse
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             thereafter
             ,
             like
             the
             print
             of
             a
             mans
             foot
             when
             he
             lifts
             his
             heel
             and
             walketh
             forward
             ;
             he
             presupposeth
             after
             remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             after
             the
             daily
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             ,
             after
             frequent
             intimation
             made
             of
             remission
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             oftner
             from
             day
             to
             day
             repeated
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             brought
             back
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             to
             an
             accompt
             for
             altogether
             ,
             and
             old
             reckonings
             may
             be
             raked
             up
             again
             by
             the
             troubled
             conscience
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             will
             be
             ruling
             the
             business
             for
             the
             further
             glory
             of
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             further
             good
             of
             his
             exercised
             childe
             ;
             for
             here
             the
             Psalmist
             foreseeth
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             of
             his
             looking
             for
             
               days
               of
               evill
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               iniquity
               of
               his
               heels
               compassing
               him
               about
               ,
            
             as
             what
             shall
             or
             may
             befall
             him
             .
             4.
             
             Faith
             in
             the
             Messiah
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             make
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             only
             at
             length
             to
             triumph
             over
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             over
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             trouble
             and
             persecution
             ,
             but
             also
             before
             trouble
             come
             in
             humble
             and
             solid
             confidence
             to
             be
             fearless
             for
             what
             can
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             all
             possible
             evils
             out
             of
             countenance
             ;
             
               Wherefore
               should
               I
               fear
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               evil
               ▪
               &c.
            
             5.
             
             Albeit
             it
             be
             possible
             when
             it
             cometh
             to
             push
             of
             pike
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             man
             is
             yoked
             in
             the
             conflict
             with
             troubles
             from
             without
             ,
             and
             challenges
             for
             his
             sinnes
             within
             ,
             that
             the
             strongest
             in
             faith
             may
             finde
             himself
             not
             a
             little
             afraid
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             considereth
             the
             ground
             laid
             down
             for
             settling
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             Mediatours
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             freedome
             ,
             riches
             and
             immutability
             of
             Gods
             love
             and
             grace
             ,
             with
             the
             Psalmist
             he
             may
             confidently
             professe
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             feared
             for
             what
             Satan
             or
             the
             conscience
             may
             threaten
             him
             with
             ;
             for
             this
             also
             is
             imported
             in
             wherefore
             should
             
               I
               fear
               in
               the
               days
               of
               evil
               ,
               when
               the
               iniquity
               of
               my
               heels
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
               ?
            
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             my
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             exercise
             in
             trial
             ;
             yet
             I
             know
             there
             is
             no
             just
             reason
             why
             I
             should
             fear
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             debarred
             from
             the
             possession
             of
             full
             blessednesse
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             possibly
             can
             come
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Vers.
                 6.
              
               
               They
               that
               trust
               in
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               boast
               
               themselves
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               riches
               ,
            
             
               7.
               
               None
               
                 of
                 them
              
               can
               by
               any
               means
               redeem
               his
               brother
               ,
               nor
               give
               to
               God
               a
               ransome
               for
               him
               :
            
             
               8.
               
               (
               For
               the
               redemptoon
               of
               their
               soul
               is
               precious
               ,
               and
               it
               ceaseth
               for
               ever
               )
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               he
               should
               live
               still
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               not
               see
               corruption
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               he
               seeth
               that
               wise
               men
               die
               ,
               likewise
               the
               fool
               and
               the
               brutish
               person
               perish
               ,
               and
               leave
               their
               wealth
               to
               others
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             the
             Believer
             preferreth
             this
             his
             blessed
             condition
             to
             whatsoever
             either
             riches
             or
             honour
             or
             any
             earthly
             thing
             can
             yield
             to
             any
             man.
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             blessedness
             of
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             faith
             is
             best
             seen
             ,
             when
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             earthly
             happinesse
             and
             worldly
             gloriation
             in
             any
             thing
             beside
             God
             is
             discovered
             and
             compared
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Believer
             ,
             therefore
             are
             
               they
               that
               trust
               in
               their
               wealth
               ,
            
             brought
             in
             comparison
             with
             the
             Believer
             here
             .
             2.
             
             In
             whatsoever
             men
             do
             count
             their
             felicity
             to
             stand
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             put
             their
             confidence
             ,
             and
             do
             glory
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             presupposed
             :
             They
             that
             count
             riches
             their
             happinesse
             ,
             
               They
               trust
               in
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               boast
               themselves
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               riches
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             weaknesse
             of
             all
             worldly
             things
             to
             make
             a
             man
             blessed
             doth
             best
             appear
             when
             death
             cometh
             ▪
             for
             when
             the
             time
             thereof
             is
             come
             ,
             no
             rich
             man
             can
             help
             himself
             ,
             nor
             yet
             joyning
             his
             riches
             with
             his
             brothers
             riches
             ,
             can
             help
             his
             brother
             ,
             either
             by
             lengthening
             his
             life
             and
             suspending
             death
             temporall
             ,
             or
             by
             recovering
             him
             from
             death
             when
             he
             dieth
             ▪
             
               None
               can
               by
               any
               means
               redeem
               his
               brother
               .
            
             4.
             
             All
             men
             are
             Gods
             prisoners
             of
             warre
             ,
             his
             captives
             ,
             and
             liable
             by
             justice
             to
             death
             temporal
             &
             eternal
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             delivery
             from
             death
             ,
             whether
             temporal
             or
             eternal
             ,
             but
             by
             paying
             a
             ransome
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             meer
             man
             to
             pay
             ;
             
               None
               can
               give
               to
               God
               a
               ransome
               for
               his
               brother
               .
            
             5.
             
             We
             are
             not
             redeemed
             with
             silver
             or
             gold
             ,
             or
             any
             perishing
             thing
             ;
             our
             ransome
             must
             be
             of
             greater
             value
             then
             a
             meer
             man
             can
             pay
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             :
             
               The
               redemption
               of
               a
               mans
               soul
               is
               precious
               ,
            
             and
             it
             ceaseth
             for
             ever
             .
             6.
             
             Not
             so
             much
             as
             this
             worldly
             life
             can
             be
             perpetuated
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             wealth
             ,
             or
             riches
             ,
             or
             humane
             ability
             can
             do
             ;
             far
             lesse
             can
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             blessednesse
             in
             heaven
             be
             purchased
             by
             any
             meer
             
             man
             ;
             
               None
               can
               redeem
               his
               brother
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               still
               live
               for
               ever
               and
               not
               see
               corruption
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 11.
              
               
               Their
               inward
               thought
               
                 is
                 ,
                 that
              
               their
               houses
               
                 shall
                 continue
              
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               their
               dwelling
               places
               to
               all
               generations
               ;
               they
               call
               their
               lands
               after
               their
               own
               names
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               man
               being
               in
               honour
               ,
               abideth
               not
               ;
               he
               is
               like
               to
               the
               beasts
               that
               perish
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               This
               their
               way
               is
               their
               folly
               ;
               yet
               their
               posterity
               approve
               their
               sayings
               .
               Selah
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Like
               sheep
               they
               are
               laid
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               death
               shall
               feed
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               upright
               shal
               have
               dominion
               over
               them
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               their
               beauty
               shall
               consume
               in
               the
               grave
               from
               their
               dwelling
               .
            
          
           
             He
             compareth
             the
             gloriation
             of
             the
             Believer
             with
             the
             condition
             of
             those
             who
             are
             not
             only
             rich
             ,
             but
             also
             honourable
             ,
             and
             Lords
             of
             great
             rents
             ,
             fair
             lands
             ,
             houses
             and
             heritages
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             preferre
             the
             blessednesse
             of
             the
             Believer
             to
             their
             condition
             also
             :
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             experience
             doth
             teach
             that
             death
             is
             common
             to
             men
             of
             all
             rankes
             ,
             wise
             and
             foolish
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             and
             all
             ;
             yet
             men
             are
             so
             besotted
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             see
             this
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             consider
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             place
             their
             happinesse
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             wherefrom
             they
             may
             be
             separated
             by
             death
             :
             
               The
               worldly
               man
               seeth
               the
               wise
               man
               die
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               foolish
               .
            
             He
             sees
             also
             that
             many
             rich
             men
             do
             leave
             their
             goods
             they
             know
             not
             to
             whom
             ;
             
               They
               leave
               their
               wealth
               to
               others
            
             :
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             their
             seeing
             the
             mortality
             and
             the
             folly
             of
             mortall
             men
             dying
             before
             them
             ,
             they
             that
             survive
             a
             little
             do
             not
             draw
             wisdome
             from
             this
             observation
             ,
             but
             dream
             they
             shall
             deceive
             death
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             some
             way
             eternall
             ;
             they
             think
             to
             perpetuate
             their
             name
             in
             their
             posterity
             by
             their
             heritages
             and
             the
             honours
             of
             their
             great
             families
             :
             
               Their
               inward
               thought
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               houses
               shall
               continue
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               their
               dwelling
               places
               to
               all
               generations
               .
               They
               call
               their
               lands
               after
               their
               own
               names
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             folly
             is
             his
             deceived
             heart
             ,
             avd
             vain
             conceits
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             which
             by
             death
             are
             blown
             away
             ;
             
               Their
               inward
               thought
               is
               to
               eternize
               themselves
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               man
               being
               in
               honour
               ,
               abideth
               not
            
             ;
             or
             doth
             not
             attain
             his
             fancied
             eternity
             .
             3.
             
             The
             blessedness
             of
             the
             wealthy
             ,
             potent
             and
             honourable
             man
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             permanent
             :
             
             so
             it
             leaves
             him
             in
             the
             dirt
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             better
             case
             (
             if
             he
             have
             no
             faith
             or
             saving
             knowledg
             )
             then
             a
             beast
             :
             
               Neverthe●esse
               ,
               man
               being
               in
               honour
               abideth
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               the
               beasts
               that
               pelrish
               .
            
             4.
             
             Though
             the
             men
             who
             are
             most
             able
             to
             purchase
             lands
             ,
             and
             to
             transmit
             them
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             are
             counted
             ordinarily
             the
             most
             wise
             men
             ;
             yet
             when
             men
             spend
             their
             wit
             and
             care
             mainly
             about
             things
             of
             this
             present
             earth
             ,
             the
             Lord
             pronounceth
             them
             to
             be
             fools
             :
             
               This
               their
               way
               is
               their
               folly
               .
            
             5.
             
             Though
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             folly
             of
             predecessours
             should
             make
             the
             posterity
             wise
             ;
             yet
             few
             are
             found
             father-better
             ,
             or
             father-wiser
             ;
             but
             fools
             follow
             fools
             in
             a
             race
             ,
             and
             folly
             wil
             not
             want
             a
             patrone
             so
             long
             as
             fools
             are
             gone
             before
             :
             
               This
               their
               way
               is
               their
               folly
               ,
               yet
               their
               posterity
               approve
               their
               sayings
               .
            
             6.
             
             A
             worldly
             man
             not
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             dieth
             as
             a
             foolish
             ,
             sensual
             and
             secure
             beast
             as
             he
             lived
             ;
             
               Like
               sheep
               they
               are
               laid
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
            
             for
             they
             are
             deaths
             prey
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             ;
             
               Death
               shall
               feed
               on
               them
            
             .
             7.
             
             The
             righteous
             man
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             studying
             to
             live
             righteously
             ,
             albeit
             you
             look
             on
             him
             in
             the
             worst
             estate
             he
             can
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             under
             poverty
             and
             persecution
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             in
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             richest
             and
             most
             honourable
             ungodly
             man
             in
             all
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             albeit
             this
             doth
             not
             appear
             in
             this
             dark
             world
             ,
             to
             blind
             men
             that
             have
             not
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             word
             in
             them
             ;
             yet
             at
             the
             resurrection
             it
             shal
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             and
             mean
             just
             man
             shal
             be
             in
             a
             glorious
             condition
             above
             the
             worldling
             :
             
               The
               upright
               shall
               have
               dominion
               over
               them
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
             8.
             
             The
             whole
             glory
             of
             the
             worldly-minded
             man
             is
             shortly
             consumed
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             dieth
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             changeth
             his
             lodging
             for
             the
             worse
             ,
             the
             best
             dayes
             that
             ever
             he
             shal
             see
             are
             gone
             :
             
               Their
               beautie
               shall
               consume
               in
               their
               grave
               from
               their
               dwelling
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               15.
            
             
             But
             God
             will
             redeeme
             my
             soul
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             grave
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             recieve
             me
             .
             Selah
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             he
             perfects
             the
             comparison
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             gloriation
             ,
             whereof
             we
             heard
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
             The
             summe
             whereof
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             wealth
             and
             riches
             ,
             nobility
             ,
             honour
             and
             dominion
             among
             men
             can
             follow
             an
             ungodly
             man
             no
             farther
             then
             the
             grave
             ,
             there
             all
             wel-fare
             doth
             forsake
             him
             for
             evermore
             but
             as
             for
             me
             who
             am
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             justified
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             sanctified
             ,
             though
             I
             die
             ,
             yet
             do
             I
             live
             in
             my
             soule
             ,
             being
             kept
             by
             God
             til
             the
             day
             of
             compleat
             redemption
             ,
             and
             then
             my
             soul
             being
             deprived
             only
             for
             a
             while
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             shal
             have
             i●
             
             restored
             again
             in
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             then
             soul
             and
             body
             both
             shal
             fully
             be
             redeemed
             and
             delivered
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             grave
             :
             for
             as
             God
             hath
             received
             me
             into
             favour
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             &
             shal
             receive
             my
             soul
             at
             death
             ;
             so
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             delivering
             of
             my
             body
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             shal
             receive
             me
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             into
             his
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             therefore
             my
             condition
             is
             better
             ▪
             how
             many
             dayes
             of
             evil
             soever
             I
             shal
             see
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             then
             the
             condition
             of
             an
             ungodly
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             wealthy
             ,
             how
             honourable
             and
             apparently
             happy
             soever
             he
             be
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             may
             justly
             glory
             over
             all
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             and
             say
             yet
             again
             ,
             
               wherfore
               should
               I
               feare
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               evil
               ,
               when
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               my
               heels
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
               ?
               For
               God
               wil
               redeeme
               my
               soule
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               .
               Whence
               learn
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Albeit
             the
             godly
             may
             be
             subject
             to
             mortality
             and
             outward
             misery
             of
             this
             mortal
             life
             ,
             common
             to
             him
             and
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             yet
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             of
             a
             deliverance
             from
             all
             misery
             ;
             
               But
               God
               shall
               redeem
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             seith
             he
             ;
             which
             God
             wil
             not
             do
             to
             the
             ungodly
             .
             2.
             
             Hope
             of
             the
             resurrection
             is
             the
             godly
             mans
             chief
             consolation
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Saints
             before
             Christ
             came
             ,
             aswel
             as
             since
             :
             
               God
               shall
               redeem
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               .
            
             3.
             
             A
             believer
             hath
             good
             warrant
             to
             be
             perswaded
             not
             only
             of
             his
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             receiving
             of
             his
             soul
             after
             this
             life
             unto
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             both
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             at
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             
               God
               shall
               redeeme
               my
               soul
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               grave
               ;
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               me
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 16.
              
               
               Be
               not
               thou
               afraid
               when
               one
               is
               made
               rich
               ;
               when
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               house
               is
               increased
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               For
               when
               he
               dieth
               ,
               he
               shall
               carry
               nothing
               away
               :
               his
               glory
               shal
               not
               descend
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Though
               whiles
               he
               lived
               ,
               he
               blessed
               his
               soul
               ;
               and
               men
               will
               praise
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               dost
               wel
               to
               thy self
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               He
               shal
               go
               to
               the
               generation
               of
               his
               father●
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               see
               light
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Man
               
                 that
                 is
              
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               not
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               beasts
               that
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             part
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             guardeth
             every
             Believer
             against
             every
             tentation
             which
             may
             arise
             from
             the
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &
             the
             hardship
             of
             the
             godly
             in
             this
             life
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             tentation
             which
             
             shaketh
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             godly
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             flourishing
             prosperity
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             daily
             affliction
             ;
             but
             this
             should
             not
             move
             the
             godly
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             suspect
             themselves
             to
             be
             in
             a
             wrong
             course
             ,
             and
             the
             ungodly
             in
             a
             better
             way
             :
             
               Be
               not
               thou
               afraid
               when
               one
               is
               made
               rich
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             shortness
             both
             of
             our
             temporal
             calamity
             and
             of
             the
             ungodly
             mans
             prosperity
             ,
             both
             which
             do
             end
             at
             death
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             overcome
             the
             foresaid
             tentation
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               When
               he
               dieth
               ,
               he
               shall
               carry
               nothing
               away
               ,
               his
               glory
               shall
               not
               descend
               after
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             whose
             glory
             and
             happiness
             meets
             him
             at
             death
             .
             3.
             
             A
             mans
             own
             self-deceiving
             heart
             ,
             measuring
             all
             happiness
             by
             a
             mans
             present
             outward
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hearkning
             to
             the
             flatterie
             of
             fools
             about
             him
             ,
             who
             use
             to
             currie
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             wealthy
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             have
             the
             like
             condition
             themselves
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             miserable
             man
             is
             kept
             stil
             in
             a
             golden
             dream
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             happy
             :
             
               Though
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               he
               blessed
               his
               soule
               ;
               and
               men
               will
               praise
               thee
               when
               thou
               dost
               well
               to
               thy self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             thou
             takest
             a
             life
             of
             it
             while
             thou
             mayest
             have
             it
             ;
             yet
             he
             and
             they
             are
             altogether
             deceived
             .
             4.
             
             The
             ungodly
             at
             their
             death
             shal
             go
             the
             way
             the
             ungodly
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             of
             darkness
             and
             disconsolation
             ,
             being
             separate
             from
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             blessedness
             ,
             and
             shal
             never
             have
             comfort
             in
             their
             miserable
             estate
             for
             ever
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               go
               to
               the
               generation
               of
               his
               fathers
            
             :
             and
             what
             shal
             become
             of
             such
             wretches
             ?
             
               They
               shall
               never
               see
               light
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             shal
             never
             see
             the
             meanest
             appearance
             of
             any
             joy
             or
             comfort
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             not
             honour
             ,
             but
             want
             of
             understanding
             ,
             want
             of
             saving
             faith
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             eternal
             life
             ,
             that
             puts
             man
             down
             from
             his
             excellency
             ,
             and
             debarreth
             him
             from
             blessedness
             ;
             
               Man
               that
               is
               in
               honor
               ,
               and
               understaneth
               not
               ,
            
             is
             the
             man
             here
             set
             at
             nought
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             farre
             from
             true
             blessedness
             .
             6.
             
             Whatsoever
             natural
             excellency
             be
             in
             man
             above
             the
             beasts
             ;
             yet
             sin
             hath
             put
             him
             so
             far
             down
             ,
             that
             except
             he
             get
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             no
             better
             condition
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             he
             dieth
             ,
             then
             a
             beast
             ;
             
               Man
               that
               is
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               not
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               beast
               that
               perisheth
               .
            
          
           
           
           
           
        
         
           
           
             PSAL.
             L.
             
          
           
             
               This
               Psalme
               is
               a
               citing
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               before
               God
               ,
               the
               Judg
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               (
               who
               at
               last
               shal
               judg
               all
               flesh
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               shall
               take
               vengeance
               on
               the
               wicked
               ,
               )
               to
               compeare
               before
               the
               tribunal
               of
               God
               ;
               now
               in
               time
               while
               mercy
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               now
               then
               timeously
               to
               consider
               the
               Lords
               controversie
               against
               the
               sinners
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               repent
               and
               he
               saved
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               the
               dreadfulness
               of
               the
               judgment
               is
               set
               downe
               ,
               v.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Secondly
               the
               citation
               of
               the
               partie
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               witnesses
               ,
               v.
               4
               ,
               5.6
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               challenge
               of
               self-work-justisticiaries
               ,
               legalists
               ,
               and
               formal
               ceremonialists
               ,
               who
               did
               rest
               upon
               outward
               good
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               outward
               discharge
               of
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               law
               or
               any
               performance
               of
               extetnal
               duties
               had
               been
               sufficient
               to
               expiate
               sin
               ,
               and
               justifie
               a
               man
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               direction
               unto
               them
               how
               to
               come
               off
               their
               legal
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               carnal
               way
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               to
               turn
               themselvs
               to
               the
               right
               way
               of
               worshipping
               God
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               v·
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               challenge
               of
               those
               who
               were
               grosly
               wicked
               ,
               v.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.20
               ,
               21.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               direction
               also
               to
               them
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               God
               glory
               in
               time
               ,
               with
               an
               encouragement
               to
               the
               upright
               Believers
               to
               go
               on
               their
               way
               ,
               vers
               .
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Ver.
                 1.
              
               
               THe
               mighty
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               earth
               ,
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               unto
               the
               going
               down
               thereof
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               beauty
               ,
               God
               hath
               shined
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Our
               God
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               shal
               not
               keep
               silence
               :
               a
               fire
               shal
               devour
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               shal
               be
               very
               tempestuous
               round
               about
               him
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             description
             of
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Lord
             coming
             to
             judg
             his
             visible
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             slighting
             of
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             loosness
             of
             life
             and
             conversation
             ;
             Learn
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             judg
             the
             whole
             world
             one
             day
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             special
             and
             most
             exact
             manner
             wil
             he
             judg
             those
             that
             draw
             neer
             to
             him
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             as
             this
             whole
             Psalm
             holdeth
             forth
             .
             2.
             
             This
             advantage
             have
             they
             who
             live
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             they
             are
             warned
             of
             the
             judgment
             ere
             it
             come
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             many
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             this
             Psalm
             is
             an
             express
             warning
             piece
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             prepare
             for
             judgment
             .
             3.
             
             The
             terrible
             process
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             severe
             judgment
             ,
             being
             wel
             meditated
             upon
             ,
             is
             a
             special
             means
             to
             waken
             mens
             consciences
             to
             take
             course
             about
             their
             sins
             in
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             their
             persons
             reconciled
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             delivered
             in
             this
             Psalm
             .
             4.
             
             The
             mystery
             of
             the
             great
             and
             terrible
             day
             of
             general
             judgment
             is
             to
             be
             learned
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             express
             predictions
             thereof
             in
             Gods
             word
             :
             The
             authority
             ,
             weight
             ,
             certainty
             and
             efficacy
             whereof
             flowes
             from
             ,
             and
             depends
             upon
             God
             almighty
             only
             ;
             
               The
               mighty
               God
            
             ,
             even
             
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
            
             .
             5.
             
             God
             Almighty
             the
             Sovereign
             Judg
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             that
             all
             who
             ever
             took
             life
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             time
             or
             place
             they
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             shal
             compear
             befote
             his
             Majesty
             in
             the
             appointed
             time
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               and
               called
               the
               earth
               ,
               from
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               unto
               the
               going
               down
               thereof
               .
            
             6.
             
             The
             true
             visible
             Church
             where
             Gods
             ordinances
             are
             set
             up
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             where
             his
             word
             is
             purely
             preached
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             beautiful
             thing
             under
             heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             Gods
             glory
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             manifested
             more
             clearly
             then
             in
             all
             the
             Lords
             handy
             work
             beside
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             ;
             Therefore
             is
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Lords
             Temple
             here
             so
             highly
             commended
             ;
             and
             
               Sion
               called
               the
               perfection
               of
               beauty
               ,
            
             because
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             sundry
             wayes
             revealed
             there
             ;
             
               Out
               
               of
               Sion
               God
               hath
               shined
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             clear
             manifestation
             of
             his
             wil
             ,
             specially
             in
             the
             matter
             now
             in
             hand
             about
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             .
             7.
             
             Men
             wil
             take
             no
             heed
             unto
             what
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             declareth
             ,
             til
             the
             authority
             ,
             supremacy
             ,
             omnipotency
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             the
             Judg
             be
             apprehended
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             day
             of
             his
             terrible
             judgment
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             thing
             which
             shal
             most
             certainly
             come
             to
             pass
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ;
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               Our
               God
               shal
               come
               and
               shall
               not
               keep
               silence
               .
            
             8.
             
             So
             many
             as
             are
             reconciled
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             closed
             uprightly
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             may
             look
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             without
             terrour
             or
             perplexity
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             with
             comfort
             and
             confident
             hope
             to
             find
             the
             Judg
             gracious
             to
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Tenour
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             even
             their
             God
             :
             
               Our
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               shall
               come
            
             .
             9.
             
             Look
             how
             fearful
             and
             terrible
             the
             Lord
             did
             shew
             himself
             at
             the
             giving
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             no
             less
             terrible
             shal
             he
             be
             in
             the
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judging
             all
             those
             whose
             sins
             shal
             be
             found
             not
             pardoned
             before
             :
             
               A
               fire
               shal
               devour
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               very
               tempestuous
               about
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 4.
              
               
               He
               shall
               call
               to
               the
               heavens
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               judge
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Gather
               my
               Saints
               together
               unto
               me
               :
               those
               that
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               me
               by
               sacrifice
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               the
               heavens
               shal
               d●clare
               his
               righteousness
               :
               For
               God
               is
               judg
               himself
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             citation
             ,
             and
             summoning
             in
             of
             officers
             ,
             parties
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             ,
             to
             make
             all
             ready
             for
             the
             judging
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             special
             of
             the
             people
             who
             have
             given
             up
             their
             name
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             professed
             themselves
             to
             be
             his
             people
             ;
             who
             shal
             find
             all
             of
             them
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             had
             to
             do
             with
             a
             righteous
             Judge
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             great
             day
             of
             the
             last
             judgment
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Elements
             shal
             be
             moved
             to
             render
             up
             all
             whom
             they
             have
             received
             in
             custody
             unto
             that
             day
             ;
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               call
               to
               the
               Heavens
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             2.
             
             We
             need
             not
             to
             question
             how
             all
             the
             dead
             shal
             be
             raised
             ,
             how
             souls
             shal
             be
             reunited
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             how
             they
             shal
             all
             be
             gathered
             ●ogether
             ,
             and
             how
             such
             like
             great
             things
             shal
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             〈…〉
             resolves
             all
             ;
             
               He
               shal
               call
               to
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               
               Earth
               .
            
             For
             as
             at
             a
             word
             all
             were
             made
             :
             so
             at
             a
             word
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             cal
             ,
             and
             give
             out
             order
             for
             compearance
             ,
             the
             dead
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             compear
             ,
             good
             Angels
             ,
             and
             wicked
             spirits
             ,
             all
             men
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             every
             reasonable
             and
             understanding
             creature
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             shal
             be
             made
             quickly
             to
             present
             themselves
             ;
             
               He
               shall
               call
            
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             effect
             whatsoever
             he
             wil.
             3.
             
             What
             shal
             be
             the
             course
             that
             the
             Judg
             shal
             follow
             about
             those
             who
             have
             not
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             who
             have
             heard
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             lived
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             main
             matter
             which
             the
             Lords
             people
             should
             enquire
             for
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             their
             part
             to
             know
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             what
             concerneth
             themselves
             ;
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Lord
             say
             no
             more
             here
             but
             ,
             
               Hee
               shal
               call
               to
               the
               heavens
               and
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               judg
               his
               people
               .
            
             4.
             
             All
             who
             are
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             every
             Member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             are
             Saints
             by
             calling
             ;
             God
             alloweth
             this
             stile
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             dedicated
             and
             consecrated
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             all
             by
             speciall
             vow
             obliged
             to
             be
             Saints
             ;
             all
             make
             profession
             of
             their
             purpose
             to
             be
             such
             ;
             all
             do
             esteem
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             wil
             have
             allowed
             unto
             them
             by
             others
             the
             estimation
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             whatsoever
             be
             their
             deserving
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Gather
               my
               Saints
               together
               unto
               me
               .
            
             4
             At
             how
             great
             a
             distance
             soever
             ,
             whether
             of
             time
             or
             place
             ,
             Gods
             people
             by
             profession
             have
             lived
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             shall
             be
             assembled
             to
             together
             at
             length
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             that
             great
             day
             ;
             some
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             absolution
             ,
             some
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             all
             shal
             be
             gathered
             before
             the
             Judge
             at
             once
             ;
             
               Gather
               my
               Saints
               together
               unto
               mee
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             shal
             not
             want
             Officers
             ,
             Serjeants
             ,
             and
             Servants
             sufficient
             for
             this
             work
             ,
             he
             hath
             Angels
             innumerable
             ,
             who
             shal
             effect
             what
             he
             giveth
             order
             unto
             them
             for
             ;
             
               Gather
               yee
               my
               Saints
               together
            
             .
             6.
             
             The
             external
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             title
             and
             honour
             of
             Saintship
             ,
             and
             church-membership
             ;
             whosoever
             are
             in
             visible
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             are
             called
             by
             his
             allowance
             ,
             
               his
               Saints
            
             ;
             for
             so
             here
             he
             doth
             expound
             whom
             he
             calleth
             
               his
               Saints
            
             ,
             even
             all
             those
             
               who
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               him
               by
               sacrifice
               .
            
             7.
             
             No
             Covenant
             can
             be
             made
             with
             God
             without
             the
             interposing
             of
             ,
             or
             professed
             respect
             unto
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             Lord
             did
             teach
             his
             people
             in
             the
             type
             and
             shadow
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             sacrificing
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             by
             appointing
             a
             sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             his
             people
             would
             have
             every
             Covenanter
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             profess
             that
             he
             was
             worthy
             to
             die
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             behoved
             him
             to
             flie
             to
             a
             suretie
             to
             die
             for
             him
             ▪
             (
             even
             
             to
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Lamb
             of
             God
             which
             was
             slain
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             )
             and
             to
             consecrate
             himself
             wholly
             to
             Gods
             service
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             stil
             the
             same
             things
             of
             every
             Covenanter
             ,
             from
             every
             one
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             do
             profess
             their
             accepting
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             called
             those
             that
             have
             made
             
               a
               Covenant
               with
               God
               by
               sacrifice
               .
            
             8.
             
             In
             that
             general
             judgment
             ,
             the
             wise
             framing
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             constant
             course
             of
             governing
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             appointing
             of
             the
             seasons
             of
             Summer
             &
             Winter
             ,
             Spring
             time
             and
             Harvest
             ,
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Sun
             to
             shine
             ,
             and
             the
             rain
             to
             fal
             upon
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             furnishing
             of
             all
             with
             food
             and
             good
             things
             ,
             shal
             be
             witnesses
             for
             Gods
             part
             toward
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             
               the
               heavens
               shal
               declare
               his
               righteousness
               .
            
             9.
             
             No
             man
             shal
             be
             injured
             nor
             suffer
             wrongfully
             that
             day
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             men
             shal
             have
             wrongs
             done
             to
             them
             repaired
             ,
             all
             rewards
             shal
             be
             given
             according
             as
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             :
             
               For
               God
               is
               judg
               himself
               .
               Selah
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
            
             
             Hear
             ,
             O
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             speak
             ,
             O
             Israel
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             testifie
             against
             thee
             :
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             even
             thy
             God.
             
          
           
             Having
             now
             foretold
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             there
             shal
             be
             certainly
             a
             great
             day
             of
             judging
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             specially
             of
             his
             Covenanted
             people
             ;
             he
             entereth
             here
             in
             a
             friendly
             manner
             of
             controversie
             with
             his
             visible
             Church
             or
             professed
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             repent
             and
             find
             mercy
             in
             time
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             a
             tribunal
             of
             severe
             justice
             :
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             useth
             a
             preface
             directing
             his
             speech
             to
             such
             as
             were
             of
             a
             better
             outward
             behaviour
             then
             the
             worst
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             trusted
             in
             their
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             specially
             in
             the
             external
             sacrifices
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             without
             looking
             to
             the
             end
             and
             intent
             thereof
             ;
             as
             if
             by
             those
             external
             sacrifices
             their
             sins
             had
             been
             expiated
             ,
             and
             God
             fully
             satisfied
             for
             them
             .
             
               Whence
               learne
            
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             people
             setled
             upon
             the
             dregs
             of
             their
             carnal
             customes
             ,
             in
             security
             and
             presumption
             ,
             cannot
             be
             moved
             to
             enter
             into
             conside●ation
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
             or
             in
             suspicion
             of
             their
             dangerous
             condition
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             do
             shew
             himself
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             rip
             up
             their
             conscience
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             he
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speake
               .
            
             2.
             
             Albeit
             the
             Lord
             doth
             suffer
             such
             as
             are
             without
             the
             Church
             ,
             strangers
             to
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Common-wealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             lie
             stil
             in
             their
             sinnes
             ;
             yet
             
             will
             he
             debate
             his
             quarrel
             against
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             small
             mercy
             ;
             
               O
               Israel
               !
               I
               will
               testifie
               against
               thee
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             Covenant
             made
             with
             God
             ,
             joyned
             with
             his
             absolute
             Sovereignty
             ,
             do
             lay
             double
             bonds
             upon
             Gods
             people
             for
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
             obliging
             them
             not
             to
             seek
             salvation
             otherways
             then
             he
             doth
             teach
             us
             ;
             but
             to
             worship
             and
             serve
             him
             as
             he
             appointeth
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               I
               am
               God
               ,
               even
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             4.
             
             Whatsoever
             quarrel
             the
             Lord
             has
             against
             his
             people
             for
             not
             keeping
             Covenant
             made
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             hope
             of
             repentance
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             dissolve
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             will
             offer
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               testifie
               against
               thee
            
             ,
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               I
               am
               God
               ,
               even
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 8.
              
               
               I
               will
               not
               reprove
               thee
               for
               thy
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               thy
               burnt-offerings
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 been
              
               continually
               before
               me
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               I
               will
               take
               no
               bullock
               out
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               nor
               he-goats
               out
               of
               thy
               folds
            
             
               10.
               
               For
               every
               beast
               of
               the
               Forrest
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               cattel
               upon
               a
               thousand
               hills
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               I
               know
               all
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               are
               mine
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               If
               I
               were
               hungry
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               tell
               thee
               ;
               for
               the
               world
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               fulness
               thereof
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Will
               I
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               bulls
               ,
               or
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               goats
               ?
            
          
           
             After
             the
             preface
             ,
             the
             Lord
             passeth
             by
             the
             reproof
             for
             much
             neglect
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             external
             performances
             of
             outward
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             chall●●geth
             only
             their
             relying
             upon
             the
             outward
             work
             ,
             and
             their
             putting
             a
             sort
             of
             merit
             upon
             their
             work
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             minded
             to
             oblige
             God
             unto
             them
             by
             their
             outward
             performances
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Albeit
             there
             be
             just
             reason
             to
             challenge
             men
             for
             coming
             short
             of
             their
             duty
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             outward
             ordinances
             ;
             yet
             when
             that
             is
             not
             the
             main
             fault
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             mending
             of
             that
             fault
             will
             not
             satisfie
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             wave
             that
             challenge
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             fasten
             upon
             their
             chief
             sins
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               reprove
               thee
               for
               thy
               sacrifices
               ,
               or
               thy
               burnt-offerings
               which
               should
               have
               been
               continually
               before
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             As
             men
             are
             ordinarily
             little
             sensible
             of
             their
             omissions
             of
             duties
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             ready
             to
             overvalue
             their
             outward
             
             performances
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             that
             what
             they
             do
             in
             this
             kind
             shall
             be
             very
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             carnal
             Israelites
             here
             challenged
             ,
             did
             conceive
             their
             bullocks
             
               and
               goats
               out
               of
               their
               houses
               or
               folds
            
             should
             have
             been
             esteemed
             by
             God
             of
             as
             much
             worth
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             offered
             them
             did
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             3.
             
             That
             which
             is
             most
             esteemed
             of
             by
             men
             ,
             without
             allowance
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             abomination
             to
             God
             :
             such
             were
             the
             external
             sacrifices
             of
             carnal
             Israelities
             ,
             who
             rested
             upon
             the
             offering
             of
             external
             sacrifices
             ,
             without
             looking
             to
             that
             only
             true
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mediator
             represented
             thereby
             :
             
               I
               will
               take
               no
               bullock
               out
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               nor
               he-goat
               out
               of
               thy
               fold
               .
            
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             disease
             of
             foolish
             man
             ,
             to
             think
             with
             himself
             that
             God
             is
             obliged
             to
             him
             when
             he
             offereth
             unto
             God
             any
             part
             of
             his
             goods
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             a
             man
             hath
             nothing
             but
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             Lords
             by
             primitive
             right
             ;
             
               Every
               beast
               of
               the
               forrest
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               the
               cattel
               upon
               a
               thousand
               hills
               .
            
             5.
             
             Albeit
             all
             men
             profess
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             God
             to
             be
             owner
             of
             all
             the
             creatures
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             made
             them
             all
             ;
             yet
             their
             practice
             many
             ways
             doth
             bewray
             their
             heart-ignorance
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             this
             lesson
             from
             God
             ,
             
               I
               know
               all
               the
               fowls
               of
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               the
               wild
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               are
               mine
               .
            
             6.
             
             Unrenewed
             men
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             have
             gross
             co
             nceptions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             of
             him
             after
             their
             own
             fancy
             ,
             as
             the
             carnal
             Israelites
             conceived
             that
             a
             fat
             sacrifice
             was
             as
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             fat
             dinner
             was
             to
             themselves
             ;
             but
             God
             is
             not
             like
             man
             ,
             and
             standeth
             in
             no
             need
             of
             supply
             from
             man
             or
             from
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             have
             their
             being
             and
             dependance
             on
             God
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             bestow
             them
             ●n
             whom
             he
             will
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             
               He
               is
               not
               hungry
            
             ;
             and
             put
             the
             case
             he
             had
             a
             minde
             to
             serve
             himself
             of
             any
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             yet
             he
             needs
             not
             employ
             man
             for
             that
             effect
             ;
             for
             ,
             
               The
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               fulness
               thereof
               .
            
             7.
             
             The
             Lord
             disdaineth
             the
             fleshly
             conceits
             which
             men
             have
             to
             satisfie
             his
             justice
             for
             their
             sins
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             man
             can
             offer
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             imaginations
             unbeseeming
             a
             reasonable
             man
             ;
             
               Will
               I
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               bulls
               ,
               or
               drink
               the
               blood
               of
               goats
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 14.
              
               
               Offer
               unto
               God
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               pay
               thy
               vows
               unto
               the
               most
               High.
               
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             forsake
             this
             carnal
             way
             
             of
             seeking
             salvation
             ,
             and
             setteth
             them
             upon
             the
             right
             course
             of
             true
             blessedness
             and
             spiritual
             service
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             way
             of
             salvation
             and
             of
             Gods
             worship
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             may
             possibly
             be
             resembled
             and
             furthered
             by
             external
             bodily
             exercises
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             stand
             on
             things
             external
             ;
             and
             to
             speak
             it
             more
             particularly
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             the
             man
             whose
             person
             and
             service
             he
             will
             accept
             ,
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             his
             own
             want
             of
             every
             good
             thing
             ,
             and
             inability
             to
             furnish
             to
             himself
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             lacketh
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             God
             only
             to
             be
             the
             all-sufficient
             fountain
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             every
             good
             donation
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             what
             he
             hath
             need
             of
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             upon
             his
             grace
             when
             he
             hath
             sought
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             the
             praise
             of
             Gods
             free
             and
             gracious
             gift
             unto
             him
             when
             he
             hath
             received
             it
             ;
             for
             all
             this
             is
             presupposed
             &
             imported
             in
             this
             offering
             of
             thanks
             ,
             
               Offer
               unto
               God
               thanksgiving
            
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             for
             every
             point
             and
             passage
             of
             his
             undeserved
             favour
             :
             and
             this
             he
             calleth
             for
             ,
             because
             this
             offering
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             praise
             and
             thanks
             ,
             was
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             then
             their
             Ceremonial
             sacrifices
             of
             slain
             beasts
             .
             2.
             
             God
             will
             have
             the
             man
             ,
             whose
             person
             and
             service
             he
             will
             accept
             ,
             to
             make
             conscience
             of
             all
             his
             lawful
             vowes
             made
             unto
             God
             ,
             in
             special
             of
             his
             Covenant-vow
             made
             for
             giving
             God
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             all
             the
             days
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             vow
             true
             worshippers
             use
             upon
             sundry
             occasions
             solemnly
             to
             renew
             :
             
               Offer
               unto
               God
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               pay
               thy
               vows
               unto
               the
               most
               high
               God.
            
             3.
             
             Were
             a
             man
             never
             so
             faithful
             and
             upright
             in
             the
             Lords
             service
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             exempted
             from
             trouble
             ,
             for
             reasons
             concerning
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             good
             of
             the
             person
             troubled
             ,
             and
             benefit
             of
             others
             ;
             this
             the
             Lord
             holdeth
             forth
             in
             preparing
             their
             mindes
             ,
             by
             making
             mention
             unto
             believers
             
               of
               a
               day
               of
               trouble
            
             .
             4.
             
             Among
             other
             ends
             of
             the
             Lords
             sending
             trouble
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             believer
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             need
             to
             make
             use
             of
             his
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             to
             draw
             neer
             to
             him
             in
             prayer
             for
             help
             and
             relief
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               trouble
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             true
             believer
             and
             depender
             upon
             the
             sure
             and
             rich
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             fall
             in
             any
             trouble
             out
             of
             which
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             delivered
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             evil
             come
             ,
             he
             may
             (
             by
             praying
             to
             God
             )
             yea
             he
             shal
             be
             delivered
             ,
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               .
            
             What
             more
             absolute
             promise
             can
             be
             made
             to
             a
             believing
             supplicant
             ?
             6.
             
             A
             believing
             supplicant
             shall
             not
             only
             be
             graciously
             answered
             to
             his
             petition
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             cause
             of
             praising
             God
             ;
             but
             also
             shall
             have
             grace
             in
             effect
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               
                 Vers.
                 16.
              
               
               But
               unto
               the
               wicked
               ,
               God
               saith
               ,
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
            
             
               17.
               
               Seeing
               thou
               hatest
               instruction
               ,
               and
               castest
               my
               words
               behinde
               thee
               ?
            
             
               18.
               
               When
               thou
               sawest
               a
               thief
               ,
               then
               thou
               consentedst
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               hast
               been
               partaker
               with
               the
               adulterers
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Thou
               givest
               thy
               mouth
               to
               evil
               ,
               and
               thy
               tongue
               frameth
               deceit
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Thou
               sittest
               and
               speakest
               against
               thy
               brother
               :
               thou
               slanderest
               thine
               own
               mothers
               son
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               These
               things
               hast
               thou
               done
               ,
               and
               I
               kept
               silence
               :
               thou
               thoughtest
               that
               I
               was
               altogether
               such
               a
               one
               as
               thy self
               :
               but
               I
               will
               reprove
               thee
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               in
               order
               before
               thine
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             the
             Lord
             pleadeth
             mercifully
             with
             the
             gross
             sinner
             and
             scandulous
             liver
             ,
             for
             abusing
             this
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Covenant
             by
             his
             lewd
             conversation
             and
             secure
             Atheisme
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             convinced
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             might
             repent
             ,
             and
             eschew
             the
             wrath
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             such
             as
             profess
             Religion
             ,
             and
             observe
             the
             outward
             ordinances
             thereof
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             live
             scandalously
             ;
             the
             Lord
             howsoever
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             he
             is
             not
             well
             pleased
             with
             their
             way
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             speak
             unto
             them
             more
             mildly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             possible
             some
             beloved
             Laodiceans
             ,
             young
             and
             unskilful
             true
             converts
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             no
             small
             measure
             of
             dead
             formality
             ;
             but
             to
             such
             as
             live
             in
             gross
             scandalous
             sins
             ,
             the
             Lord
             speaketh
             more
             roughly
             ,
             calling
             them
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               wicked
               ;
               But
               unto
               the
               wicked
               God
               saith
               .
            
             2.
             
             Such
             is
             the
             deceivableness
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             deceit
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             upon
             secure
             sinners
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             without
             remorse
             of
             conscience
             profess
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             pretend
             to
             a
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             live
             loosly
             as
             Pagans
             or
             Atheists
             :
             
               They
               take
               Gods
               Covenant
               in
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             and
             mean
             time
             
               do
               hate
               instruction
               ,
               and
               cast
               Gods
               words
               behind
               them
               .
            
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             by
             their
             lewd
             conversation
             do
             give
             an
             open
             affront
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             are
             so
             detestable
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             accompteth
             them
             wicked
             haters
             of
             reformation
             ,
             contemners
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             disgracers
             of
             their
             holy
             profession
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             
             he
             wil
             take
             no
             Religious
             service
             of
             their
             hand
             :
             
               Unto
               the
               wicked
               God
               saith
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               hatest
               instruction
               ,
               and
               castest
               my
               words
               behinde
               thee
               ?
            
             4.
             
             Albeit
             men
             do
             profane
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             deserve
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             it
             as
             unworthy
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             suffered
             any
             more
             to
             profess
             it
             ;
             yet
             God
             wil
             not
             give
             up
             with
             them
             hastily
             ,
             but
             wil
             after
             a
             friendly
             manner
             declare
             to
             them
             their
             sin
             and
             misdeserving
             ,
             that
             their
             conscience
             may
             be
             moved
             towards
             repentance
             ;
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               seeing
               thou
               hatest
               instruction
               ?
            
             5.
             
             The
             man
             that
             casteth
             Gods
             word
             behind
             him
             ,
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             serve
             a
             worse
             master
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             slave
             to
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             be
             led
             away
             to
             every
             sin
             ,
             as
             tentation
             doth
             lead
             him
             ;
             he
             wil
             not
             stand
             to
             be
             a
             greedy
             thief
             ,
             and
             a
             filthy
             adulterer
             ,
             ver
             .
             18.
             and
             to
             loose
             his
             tongue
             to
             all
             the
             evils
             whereunto
             the
             tongue
             can
             serve
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             yea
             and
             to
             become
             unnatural
             to
             those
             with
             whom
             he
             is
             bound
             in
             nearest
             bonds
             of
             blood
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             6.
             
             Such
             is
             the
             Lords
             patience
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             oft-times
             endure
             very
             long
             horrible
             provocations
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             outward
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             by
             his
             long-suffering
             he
             may
             lead
             them
             to
             repentance
             :
             
               These
               things
               thou
               didst
               ,
               and
               I
               kept
               silence
               .
            
             7.
             
             When
             men
             do
             not
             profit
             by
             the
             means
             which
             should
             lead
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             they
             grow
             worse
             for
             the
             means
             ,
             more
             secure
             and
             hardened
             in
             their
             ill
             wayes
             ,
             and
             more
             godless
             in
             all
             respects
             :
             
               Thou
               thoughtest
               I
               was
               altogether
               such
               a
               one
               as
               thy self
               .
            
             8.
             
             Such
             as
             live
             a
             loose
             life
             with
             a
             profession
             of
             Religion
             under
             the
             shining
             light
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             do
             not
             keep
             their
             consciences
             quiet
             ,
             otherwaies
             then
             by
             transforming
             God
             into
             an
             idol
             after
             their
             own
             fancy
             ,
             and
             by
             feigning
             him
             to
             be
             what
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             what
             he
             declareth
             himself
             to
             be
             ;
             
               Thou
               thoughtest
               that
               I
               was
               altogether
               such
               a
               one
               as
               thy self
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               No
               more
               displeased
               with
               thy
               wayes
               then
               thou
               thy selfe
               was
               .
            
             9.
             
             Although
             the
             Lord
             keep
             silence
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             he
             wil
             at
             length
             let
             the
             sinner
             know
             by
             his
             word
             and
             rods
             ,
             how
             displeased
             he
             is
             at
             sin
             :
             
               But
               I
               wil
               reprove
               thee
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             10.
             
             Sins
             forgotten
             cast
             behind
             back
             ,
             and
             cast
             together
             in
             confusion
             by
             the
             secure
             sinner
             ,
             shal
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Gods
             reckoning
             be
             brought
             to
             remembrance
             with
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             and
             other
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             so
             presented
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             as
             the
             sinner
             shal
             not
             be
             able
             to
             look
             aside
             from
             his
             fearful
             accusation
             and
             ditty
             ,
             
               I
               will
               set
               them
               in
               order
               before
               thine
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Ver.
                 22.
              
               
               Now
               consider
               this
               ,
               ye
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
               
               lest
               I
               tear
               you
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               
                 there
                 be
              
               none
               to
               deliver
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               Whoso
               offereth
               praise
               ,
               glorifieth
               me
               :
               and
               to
               him
               that
               ordereth
               his
               conversation
               aright
               ,
               will
               I
               shew
               the
               salvation
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             the
             Lord
             being
             lo●th
             to
             dissolve
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             how
             wicked
             soever
             ,
             exhorteth
             them
             to
             repentance
             while
             it
             is
             time
             ,
             before
             he
             cast
             them
             off
             utterly
             ,
             and
             so
             sheweth
             them
             the
             way
             of
             returning
             hom●
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             also
             encourage
             such
             as
             are
             sincere
             worshippers
             of
             him
             to
             go
             on
             .
             
               Whence
               learn
            
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Lords
             controversie
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             threatning
             of
             wrath
             upon
             them
             ,
             do
             carry
             much
             love
             and
             mercy
             in
             their
             bosome
             ;
             it
             is
             admirable
             that
             such
             offers
             of
             grace
             and
             reconciliation
             are
             made
             by
             God
             after
             so
             just
             and
             fearful
             challenges
             ,
             as
             here
             we
             read
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             affectionate
             remembrance
             of
             God
             is
             an
             aw-band
             to
             keep
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             spur
             to
             all
             duties
             ;
             and
             as
             consideration
             of
             Gods
             word
             is
             a
             means
             to
             waken
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             affect
             the
             heart
             with
             high
             and
             right
             thoughts
             of
             God
             :
             so
             the
             forgetting
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consideration
             of
             what
             is
             necessary
             ,
             casts
             a
             man
             open
             to
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             makes
             way
             for
             his
             destruction
             ;
             
               Consider
               this
               ,
               ye
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
               lest
               I
               tear
               you
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             3.
             
             If
             they
             who
             have
             gone
             far
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             do
             not
             haste
             them
             home
             unto
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             judgement
             merciless
             ,
             and
             to
             finde
             no
             opportunity
             or
             time
             granted
             as
             they
             could
             wish
             to
             repent
             ,
             
               Consider
               ,
               lest
               I
               tear
               you
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               none
               to
               deliver
               you
               .
            
             4
             To
             set
             men
             on
             work
             to
             endeavour
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             by
             worshipping
             him
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             conforme
             their
             outward
             actions
             of
             the
             body
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             Gods
             pleading
             with
             his
             own
             people
             ;
             for
             his
             controversie
             is
             closed
             with
             a
             direction
             to
             all
             ,
             
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               order
               their
               conversation
               aright
               .
            
             5.
             
             That
             man
             worshippeth
             God
             in
             spirit
             ,
             who
             giveth
             him
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             in
             acknowledging
             his
             sinnes
             against
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             his
             ill
             deservings
             
               in
               the
               course
            
             of
             daily
             renewed
             repentance
             ,
             and
             who
             giveth
             unto
             God
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             in
             flying
             to
             the
             refuge
             set
             before
             him
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             course
             of
             daily
             renewed
             
               acts
               of
               faith
            
             in
             Christ
             ▪
             and
             he
             who
             giveth
             God
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             holiness
             in
             studying
             daily
             to
             mortifie
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             renewed
             in
             his
             minde
             and
             affections
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             who
             in
             his
             heart
             and
             affections
             studieth
             to
             give
             God
             the
             honour
             
               of
               all
               his
               attributes
            
             ,
             
             titles
             ,
             or
             name
             ,
             by
             whatsoever
             occasion
             manifested
             to
             him
             :
             This
             is
             the
             worshipper
             of
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             by
             all
             his
             dealing
             with
             his
             people
             is
             seeking
             to
             form
             and
             gain
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               Who
               so
               offereth
               praise
               ,
               glorifieth
               me
               .
            
             6.
             
             Sincere
             endeavour
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             ,
             is
             best
             seen
             in
             a
             mans
             care
             to
             conform
             his
             life
             and
             bodily
             actions
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             Gods
             word
             ;
             for
             with
             
               glorifying
               of
               God
            
             he
             joyneth
             here
             ,
             
               ordering
               his
               conversation
               aright
            
             .
             7.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             set
             himself
             to
             be
             Gods
             servant
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             shall
             finde
             God
             to
             be
             his
             Saviour
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             how
             godless
             soever
             ,
             how
             vile
             soever
             he
             hath
             been
             ;
             If
             he
             shall
             prepare
             himself
             against
             the
             dreadfull
             day
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             by
             receiving
             the
             offer
             of
             grace
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             Christs
             strength
             shall
             study
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             faith
             in
             a
             blameless
             conversation
             ,
             he
             shall
             undoubtedly
             be
             saved
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Whoso
               offereth
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               ,
               glorifies
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               who
               ordereth
               his
               conversation
               aright
               ,
               will
               I
               shew
               the
               salvation
               of
               God.
            
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .